Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter Text
June 4th, 1944 - Upottery, England
Isabella had always wanted to go to England when she was younger. Her mother would tell her stories of when she had seen Big Ben and Buckingham Palace. How the countryside was filled with rolling green hills and the nicest people. She was not expecting to finally see England after months of grueling training surrounded by men years older than her. She was especially not expecting that the last thing she would see before jumping into enemy territory, would in fact, be England.
She looked off into the distance, rosary in hand and heart pounding. She was scared.
But so was everyone else.
The planes were being loaded, paratroopers at the ready. She tries to control her breathing when a pair of jump boots enter her vision. Shakily looking up, her eyes land on her ranking medic. Doc Roe nods down at her, glancing at her hand.
“Hi Gene”. She smiles and pats the space next to her. Smiling back, he took a seat next to her.
“Are you praying?” He glances down at her hand again, still clenched.
“Not really,” her voice is shaky and she clears her throat to try again, “It’s more of a comfort than anything.”
They sit in silence as she tries to calm down, but she’s failing miserably and it seems he can’t seem to handle it any more than she can.
“You’re gonna have a real rough time using that hand if you keep clenching it any tighter,” he started, “How is my best medic supposed to work if she can’t use her hand?”
His joke seems to do the trick and knocks her back to reality. Unclenching her hand as she giggles, she feels the blood rushing back into her palms. Turning back to him, the young girl can tell that he was just in as bad a state as she was.
Grabbing his hand, she squeezes, smiling. “I’ll be just fine, Gene. Don’t you worry ‘bout a thing.”
“Easy Company!”
Startled, her head jumps up.
“C’mon boys, gather up!”
Gene slips his hand out of hers, standing. He turns, waiting for her to do the same, Meehan still yelling in the distance. As they head over, her nerves start to catch up with her yet again. Something doesn’t feel right.
“The channel coast is socked in with rain and fog. High wind on the drop zone. No jump tonight.” She feels her stomach drop as Meehan continues. “The invasion has been postponed. We’re on a 24-hour stand-down. Drill sergeants take charge.”
She was right, something had been off. There would be no invasion of France today.
There would be no jump tonight.
Chapter 2: Chapter 1
Chapter Text
Orlando, Florida, 1941
For as long as she could remember, music had always come easy to her.
She would sit in the muggy outside, temples sweating as she sang along with her father and brother. She loved to run around as her father played the guitar and her mother would finish a painting. But she especially loved when her brother would sit her down at his piano and start teaching her how to play.
Isabella’s family had always been simple. Her father, Michel, would go to work every morning. Her mother looking after her and her brother while her father would slave away in the heat to make sure his family was well. When her brother, Michel Alejandro (or just Michel for short), finally was old enough, then he too would leave early in the morning with her father to work the day away.
Those days had hit Isabella the hardest. She only had one sibling, and he was nine years older than her. So while she would still be playing with dolls and mud, her brother would study and work, leaving her behind to live her childhood in solitude. But she would never blame him. It wasn’t his fault after all. Her mom said that was just the plan God had for him. But her highlight of the week would be on Sunday’s, when neither Michel would work and they could all head to church together. She loved the church, with its smell of frankincense and myrrh. She adored the hymns and the psalms. She adored picking a veil every week and seeing the beautiful windows. But she loved being with her family the most. She would almost always fall asleep by the end, and her brother would help carry her back home.
Michel had always been smart, and incredibly capable. He hadn’t been born in the states like she had. He had to work to get to where he was, just like her parents had. His childhood so much harsher than hers. Sure, Isabella was lonely. But it would never compare to the violence he had lived through as a boy. Her family left Colombia for a reason and she would never complain about what she felt. Her brother was the top of his class, working his way to make his spot in the world. When he wasn’t working, he would study. And when he wasn’t studying, he would work. She found it sad, how the light in his eyes had dimmed as he grew. Her father looked like that too. Eyes dark and tired.
As Isabella grew and Michel had begun growing more distant, she embraced the talent her family had helped cultivate. She would go to school, learning as much as she could to help her parents, and when she would go home she would help her mother around the house before she would run to the piano in the living room, playing away until her mother finally yelled at her to stop. Eventually, she had made friends and learned more of herself in her independence. She would stay late with her friends in the marsh around her house. Feet wet with mud and cheeks red from laughter. She’d always come home with something new in hand, whether it be a rock or a snake (much to her mother’s dismay).
When Isabella turned 9, her life had changed. Michel would leave to go to university. She would truly be alone. Sure, they had grown distant in their age difference, but her brother had always been there for her when she needed it. She had let out heart wrenching sobs that night when her brother had left on the train, and she hadn’t been the same since.
As she grew, she had learned more and more of why her family had left Colombia. Her fathers family had all fought in the war against the Spanish, and became known for their military presence. Her father joined as a young boy, only 14. And as he grew older, he flew through the ranks, a natural. Eventually, he met her mother, Claudia, and got married. A year or two later, Michel was born. But then, the military seized power from the government, and another civil war erupted. When it ended, resentment toward the military remained, and her family wasn’t safe from the hands of those who wanted them dead.
So they left.
She admired her father greatly. He was an incredible man with a beautiful heart and soul who had been given the short end of the stick. With her brother's absence, they had grown closer, and Isabella enjoyed hearing his stories of the homeland and his life there.
Their lives flipped upside down when her brother had graduated college four years later. Michel walked into the house one day, Coast Guard officer uniform on and eyes determined. Her parents had been ecstatic, Isabella on the other hand, had almost beat him over the head with her guitar. A year later, he married a nice Japanese girl he had met in school, and she finally realized her brother wasn’t going to come back anymore. It stung, but she was happy for him, and moved on. She had a niece to take care of. To learn Japanese and a new culture for. To teach Spanish and love to. She’d begun to perform with her friends every weekend at the local bar, and had gotten a job at a barn. Her studies were going well, she was happy.
Four years later, Pearl Harbor was attacked, and her life truly was never the same again.
Chapter 3: Chapter 2
Chapter Text
Orlando, Florida, January, 1942
They had been lucky. Michel had been out at sea that day, saved from the savage attack on Pearl Harbor. Maya and the kids had been in Orlando. She had decided to give birth here, Japan too far and her own parents unwilling to travel to help her. She didn’t want her son to be born in a military base, surrounded by unknown faces.
They had been lucky.
Her parents had been huddled in the living room, Anzu running around outside on the patio with her and Maya was upstairs with Taiga, healing. But everything came to a stop when she heard her mother scream and a plate shatter.
They had been so, so lucky.
Eventually, Michel managed to call. Reassuring them he was fine and that there wasn’t any need to worry about him, especially with them being busy with the baby.
The house had been dim that week, even with the blessed arrival of Taiga. Her mother had gone to mass everyday while Isabella stayed back to watch over Maya and the kids and Michel Senior went to work. She cooed at Taiga’s little squeals and gurgles. But there was a weight on their shoulders that nothing could get rid of, not even the innocent laughter of children.
Once winter break had ended and Isabella went back to school, she realized it wasn’t just her. Her childhood best friends and honorary brothers, Lucas and Cameron, felt it too. Everyone did. She felt no need to go perform, to sing and lift everyone’s spirits like she always had. No need to paint the walls of the barn in her usual flowers. Not even Lucas or Cameron would ask her to woo them away with her music. The songbird in her had gone silent.
She had been walking home, hand in hand with Cameron and Lucas behind them when they broke the news to her.
Her boys would be leaving her too.
Tears pricked her eyes, hand tightening around Camerons. “You guys should at least finish school before you start making stupid decisions,” she sighed, “Cameron isn’t even old enough to enlist.”
Lucas sped up, throwing his arm around her, grinning. “That’s what lying is for, Isa.”
She scoffed, annoyance and worry radiating off her. She rolled her eyes at him as he kept grinning down at her, his blonde hair shining in the sun.
“Is that what you guys are going to tell mama when she finds out?”
They stilled at her words. Nothing was more dangerous than an angry Vega. Especially if it was Claudia, who had lovingly taken them under her wing when their own families hadn’t.
“Yeah, that’s what I thought.” she gritted out. She let go of Cameron’s hand, stomping her way home.
She heard fast footsteps behind her, racing towards her.
“Come on Isa, don’t run off like that. It’s too cold for you to be walking by yourself, especially in that dress.”
She turns around, cheeks pink from the wind, dress skirt flowing behind her. Folding her arms over her chest, she squints.
Angrily, she answers back. “You have one minute to give me a good reason to not kill the two of you before my mother does.”
Her boys stayed silent. Deep inside, she knew that they were only doing what they thought was right. To fight for the country they loved. But they were her boys. Who would perform with her at the bar? Walk her down the hallways at school? Make fun of her bookworm habits?
What would she do without her boys?
She sighs, tears growing in her eyes again. “I’m sorry…” she sniffles. “I’m being mean.”
Her tears begin to fall and she feels them wrap their arms around her as she puts her hands on her face.
“You guys are so unfair, you were going to make me a cake this year.”
They chuckle as they hug her, waiting for her to calm down. After a while, she speaks up again, ready to continue torturing them for their decisions.
“Mama really is gonna kill yall you know?”
They stiffen and she laughs.
“Let’s get home before I freeze my butt off.”
That evening, her mother truly almost did kill them. But after scolding them at the dinner table, she fell silent and wrapped her arms around them, making them promise to always write no matter what.
As they lay on the floor of her room, Cameron dead asleep, she asks Lucas about everything.
“So, what are yall gonna sign up for?” she whispers.
Lucas turns back toward her, eyes tired. “Cam wants to join the Army.”
It would suit him, somehow. Cameron was the youngest of the three, with Lucas as the oldest and her in the middle. She stared back. “What about you?”
“Marines.”
Her stomach dropped. She wasn’t dumb. She knew what the Marines would go through, she’d rather he go with Cameron to the Army.
“Isa-”
“Did the Army reject you?”
Surprise flashed in his eyes. But Isabella knew he wouldn’t go to the Marines if he hadn’t been turned down by the Army. Lucas had always loved planes and the logical part of her mind knew that he would want the Air Corps before anything else.
He stayed silent as she stared.
“What was it?”
He turned towards the ceiling. He’d always found her room the most beautiful thing in the house. She had painted it when she was younger, covered it in flowers and vines and birds.
“My eyesight was too bad.” he sighed.
That’s all she needed to hear. She stretched her hand out to grab his, squeezing.
They stayed quiet for a while, so long that her eyes had begun to shut from exhaustion. She was about to doze off until Lucas spoke up again.
“You could be a nurse you know?”
She shifted, body turning towards him. “What brought this on?”
“You’ve always been good with people. Helping them.”
Eyebrows wrinkling, she retorts. “That ain’t mean I’d be a good nurse.”
“You gonna say that to all those animals you take care of?”
He was right. She saved more than one cow and horse from a bad colic. Saved more than one baby when its mother couldn’t handle it anymore. Wrapped more hooves and legs than she could count.
“I wanna sing and perform, Luke. I ain’t wanna be a nurse.”
Lucas scoffed. “Do you think I was born yesterday?” He pulls her close, hiding her face in his chest. “I know you. You think we ain’t notice how excited you get when your pa tells his stories? How happy you got when you shot his rifle for the first time? You were made for the military, just like Michel is.”
She stays quiet, not knowing what to reply. He was right, she was a military brat through and through, just like Michel was.
“I ain’t gonna tell you if it ain’t true. Two things can be real at the same time you know?”
Would she truly be able to leave this life behind and do the same duty her brother and father did? The same sacrifice her boys were making?
“It ain’t bother you than all these people are treatin’ Maya and the kids dirty? That those kids at school keep kicking ya because of your family? You won’t do it for the future you want Anzu and Taiga to have?”
It was true. Ever since Pearl Harbor, people had been treating her and the family differently. Maya barely left the house anymore after someone tried to throw a rock straight at Anzu’s head.
“I’ll think on it…”
She feels him smile into her hair. “That’s my girl.”
Two days later, Lucas and her had walked into the Army enlistment office. She hadn’t told her parents yet, but Cameron had agreed with Lucas. They were her closest friends, who was she to doubt them.
She walked up to the desk, hands clutching her skirt.
“Excuse me? I would like to sign up for the Nurse Corps.”
Chapter 4: Chapter 3
Notes:
hey y'all! i made a playlist for this fic that you guys can listen to here. also come follow me on tumblr if you want! translations are in the end note!
playlist: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/1ogLZLI24Z8aiIKRYiGQdK?si=UGvy7--mRHqP_elLtBASVw&pt=9c9b16e8f348fed463101bf6aa74c8f9&pi=cMRbZGSWQNm1U
tumblr: https://www. /blog/weekendpassrevoked
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Orlando, Florida, February, 1942
Her family was obviously not very happy with her when she returned home that afternoon, uniform in hand. In fact, her mother didn’t speak to her for a week after how upset she was. She started speaking with her after they dropped Lucas and Cameron off at the train station and she sensed how upset Isabella was.
The worker had been skeptical about receiving her information when she signed up. Technically, she wasn’t allowed to, considering she was still 16, but after confirming her birth date, she was allowed to continue the process.
Isabella didn’t feel excited, more queasy than anything. Her gut was telling her something was going to happen and she just didn’t know what.
It was on February 24th, her 17th birthday, did she finally figure out what it was.
She had come home from school, exhausted. She had been restless recently. Nerves finally getting to her. When she walked into the dining room, she found her parents and Maya around the table, unreadable expressions on their faces.
Uneased, she finally broke the silence.
“So, is everything okay or are yall going to leave me in the dark?”
Surprisingly, it had been Maya to finally answer her.
“いさ, すわて”
She felt fear crawl up her throat, was it Michel? Had something happened to Lucas or Cameron?
Her father spoke up, voice tense. “Te llegó una carta en el correo.”
Her eyebrows furrowed, a letter in the mail for her wasn’t anything unusual. So what the hell were they playing at?
Taking the letter from her father, she finally understood why.
“ United States War Department
Washington, D.C.
February 15th, 1942
Miss Isabella M. Vega
Orlando, Florida
Subject: Assignment to Special Project "Blitz"
Miss Vega,
After careful review of your familial background, language qualifications, and exemplary educational record, it is my duty to inform you that you have been selected for participation in a newly-formed initiative, codenamed Project Blitz . This project represents a significant advancement in the United States Army's medical deployment strategy. As part of this experimental program, you will be assigned to a unit of Airborne Infantry , providing medical support to combat soldiers during airborne operations in enemy territory.
The role you are being asked to undertake is unprecedented in military history, and as such, will require exceptional skill, adaptability, and discipline. You will be expected to operate under extreme conditions, often isolated from traditional support structures, and your courage and ability to innovate in the face of adversity will be critical to the success of the program.
You will be attached to the 506th Parachute Infantry Regiment, Easy Company , currently in training for airborne operations. As part of Easy Company, you will parachute into combat zones alongside the infantry, providing direct medical support on the front lines. This assignment is not without risk, but the War Department is confident in your ability to meet the extraordinary demands of this operation.
Your orders are to report to Camp Toccoa, Georgia, no later than March 10th, 1942 , for further briefing and specialized training. You will receive additional details upon arrival.
It is important to note that your assignment to Project Blitz is considered classified . Discussions regarding the nature of your assignment, or the existence of this project, outside of official military channels are strictly prohibited.
The War Department expresses its full confidence in your abilities and looks forward to your contributions to this groundbreaking initiative. Your performance in this role will not only aid in the immediate needs of the war effort but may also pave the way for future generations of women in the military.
Respectfully,
Lt. Col. James A. Merritt
Personnel Division
War Department
Isabella’s heart pounded, her hands shaking. How the hell had her name made it all the way to D.C?
Her father cleared his throat, looking at her severely as if he was trying to see right through her.
“ Vas a aceptar?”
She gulped, this had been what she had always wanted right? To do something and prove herself? To be just as capable as the men on the front lines?
“ Si.”
That night, she had her birthday cake. For now, she would enjoy her last birthday at home, surrounded by those who cared for her. Her parents had bought her a new guitar strap along with a new journal. Usually, she would just doodle and write new music in her journals, but this time around she decided she would start writing in it once she started her training. Lucas had gotten her more veils for church, while Cameron got her new art supplies. They’d made sure to leave it with her mom before they left. Then, Maya excitedly brought in a box all the way from her room.
“あなたのお兄さんと私は、この誕生日を特別なものにしたいと思いました。あなたが子供たちの面倒をたくさん見てくれたおかげです。私たちはこれを作ってもらい、私の家族の助けを借りて、日本から送ってもらいました。”
Her eyes widened. She carefully received the box from her, placing it gently on the table. She took the lid off, not knowing what to expect. Inside was the most beautiful kimono she had ever seen. The furisode was dark green, with delicate light green flower patterns. The obi pink and green, along with a pink obiage and obijime. It came with a beautiful white juban with the haneri having flower embroidery. But the most beautiful part was the haori; an off-white with sakura and crane patterns.
She felt tears roll down her cheeks, too stunned to speak. How could she even repay them for this?
“Your お兄さん and I had this made for you. There is still much time until you turn 20, but we hope that when you do, you will be able to wear this for the coming of age ceremony. But, who knows? Maybe you will meet some 素敵な兵士 while you are away that will dignify wearing this.” Maya grinned.
Furisode were traditionally only used for very special events, like the coming of age ceremony or weddings. Maybe Maya and Michel hoped she would meet someone soon? Isabella was never romantically adept, especially with how religious she was, Lucas and Cameron being her friends and coincidentally being male was pure luck at its finest.
Isabella doubted she could even take this with her to training, and even if she could, it was unlikely the men training for war against the Germans and Japanese would enjoy seeing their medic dressed in the enemy's traditional clothing, but she would do it for Maya. Maya, her only sister, who had been there with her through thick and thin ever since she met her when she was only a girl.
Yes, Isabella wasn’t ethnically or racially Japanese, but the culture had been a part of her since she was a child and she had grown up with it. Maybe that’s what was most beautiful about the United States, how culturally diverse it is.
She carefully put the lid back on the box and slid from her chair, kneeling with her head touching the ground. She sobbed, “心から感謝いたします.” As she cried, she heard Maya quickly rush up from her chair, flustered, begging her to stand.
As she finally stood, wiping the tears from her eyes, she saw her parents hugging Maya, thanking her all the same. Suddenly, she felt a pang of grief in her heart. Maya said Michel had planned this too. Her brother, who despite being so far and in so much danger, still thought of her and her future. She missed him terribly.
Anzu ran up to her, begging to be carried. She brought a drawing with her, hastily drawn in a way only a child could. She hugged her tight, confused over the strange commotion, but still excited to give her only aunt her birthday gift.
“Isa. I made you this.” Anzu whispered in her ear. “I hope you like it.”
It was the entire family, crudely drawn with love. She smiled through her tears, putting the drawing on the table so as to not ruin it. “Oh my sweet girl. Thank you.”
“Why are you crying?”
“Well Anzi, I have to go somewhere far away for a while.” she sniffled. Anzu tilted her head to the side, wide-eyed.
“Like papa?”
Her heart hurt again, how long had it been since Anzu saw her father?
“Yeah sweetie, like papa.”
Anzu giggled. “You’ll be back, so why are you sad?” She let out a giggle after hearing her innocent reply. “You’re right Anzizi, I won’t be sad anymore.”
“Good!”
The night carried on, tears no longer shed and laughter aplenty. The next day, her family helped her pack for her trip. She put her new uniforms neatly folded in her bag with help from her mother, along with some normal clothes. She took her journal and some stationary with a picture of the whole family, her new veils for mass, her bible and school books to keep her sharp. She decided she would take the kimono by hand, and if they indeed said she couldn’t keep it, then she would mail it back home for safe keeping.
Anzu sat on her bed, watching her pack the last of her things.
“Isa?” asked Anzu.
She hummed in reply, waiting to hear what her niece had to say.
“Why aren’t you taking teddy and tokage with you?”
She giggled. Teddy had been the very first thing she had received in this world. A bear her brother bought for her the day she was born, and she slept with it every night ever since. Tokage, on the other hand, was a stuffed lizard toy Maya had sent her during her last trip to Japan.
“Do you think I should?” she teased.
“Yeah!”
She threw them in her bag too, no loss, no foul right? She’ll mail them back if needed. At least she’ll have something from home to keep her grounded. The men would probably make fun of her for it, but she couldn’t care less.
She zipped up the bag, carefully standing. She still wasn’t used to the pencil skirt the uniform had. She had always worn Michel or the boy's hand-me-downs, or loose dresses and skirts her mom made that allowed her to run around unrestricted. Hell, even her performing clothes were loose. Her favorite was a brown, plaid circle skirt with a fitted black short sleeve blouse made of velvet with white flowers embroidered on the collar and some leather ankle boots that she had worn-in to the bone. She paused, maybe she should take that outfit too, just in case.
As she truly finished packing. She called for her father to help her with the bag. Maya and her mother were waiting at the door for them, Anzu running to hold Maya’s hand while her mother held Taiga. Thankfully, the walk wasn’t too bad, she still wasn’t used to wearing heels and despite the short walk her feet were starting to hurt.
As they arrived at the station, the reality of everything finally hit. This would be the last time she would see her family for a long time. She would miss Taiga’s first words and steps, Anzu’s first day of school, her own high school graduation. Would her parents change too?
As their time together shortened, she tightly hugged her parents.
“I’ll be back soon okay? Lo prometo. ” she strained.
Her father kissed her head, smiling. “I’m so proud of you. Stay out of trouble okay?”
She nodded, “Take good care of the cats, don’t be mean to them while I’m gone. I’ll know when I get back if you were.”
Her father chuckled and pulled away as her mother kissed her cheeks.
“Remember to pray every day, and keep up with school as best you can.”
Isabella honestly didn’t know when she would find time to pray the rosary every day, hell, if she would even have time to study. But she would try for her mama.
She kneeled down to Anzu’s height, brushing her dark hair from her face.
“Alright Anzizi, you’re gonna have to be a big girl when I’m gone okay? Make sure to help your mama and あぶじ”
The girl nodded, fiercely determined.
“I promise!”
Isabella grinned and ruffled her hair.
“Atta girl!”
She stood, facing Maya and Taiga.
“You’ll be okay right?”
Out of everyone Isabella was most worried for, it was Maya. Attacks on Japanese people were getting more and more frequent, and without her there she was afraid the worst would come true.
Maya nodded and smiled, grabbing her hand.
“I’ll be fine, don’t worry.”
Isabella leans over and kisses Taiga’s head.
“I’ll be back Taiga, be good.”
She turns back toward the train and boards. She feels tears begin to form as she sits down and looks out the window to her family. She scans over their faces, trying her hardest to commit them to memory. Who knows when she will return.
The train begins to move, box in her lap, and she feels like the world is slipping out from under her. This was it. She places her hand on the window as she moves further away, and she sees her father run alongside it, yelling, trying his hardest to see her till the very end. The platform ends and she sees the devastated expression on his face. Her tears roll freely when she finally hears him.
“ I love you!”
Notes:
Chapter translations
“いさ, すわて” (Isa, sit down)
“Te llegó una carta en el correo.” (You received a letter in the mail)
“Vas a aceptar?” (Will you accept?)
"Si" (Yes)
“あなたのお兄さんと私は、この誕生日を特別なものにしたいと思いました。あなたが子供たちの面倒をたくさん見てくれたおかげです。私たちはこれを作ってもらい、私の家族の助けを借りて、日本から送ってもらいました。” (Your brother and I wanted to make this birthday memorable since you've helped us so much with the kids. We had this made and sent all the way from Japan with help from my family.
"お兄さん" (Big brother)
"素敵な兵士" (Handsome soldier)
“心から感謝いたします.” (I sincerely thank you from the bottom of my heart)
"Lo prometo" (I promise)
"あぶじ” (Mix between あぶ and じじ, personal loving term for grandmother)
Chapter 5: Chapter 4 *NEW*
Notes:
author's note: for you who have already read the original chapter 4, this is the new version. you can refer to the masterlist on my tumblr to see what is old and new. you'll see some new things in this story that originally were planned to be revealed later, but i have decided to restructure the whole flow. so enjoy!
Chapter Text
Camp Toccoa, Georgia, February 25th, 1942
Thankfully, Georgia wasn’t remotely far from Orlando and her train ride didn’t last too long, even with all the stops. On the other hand, the ride not being too long left her with no time to properly put herself together and mentally prepare herself after her departure. She fiddled around with her skirt, hoping nothing was askew.
It was early afternoon when the train finally reached Camp Toccoa. Isabella had to step onto the chair to properly reach for her bag and she stepped off the train when she managed to juggle her bag and kimono box without falling on her face. She looked back to the train when it began to speed away, realizing her last way home was leaving. This was it.
Her letter from D.C hadn’t really given her any instructions besides reporting to Camp Toccoa before the deadline, so she had to use her wits to really figure out how the hell she was actually going to get there once she was off the train. Based on what common sense and her experience told her, the logical thing was to get to Toccoa and report to the CP to whoever the hell was top dog, but she had one problem.
Exactly where the hell is Camp Toccoa?
After looking around like a lost dog for a while and finding a bench, she managed to find the train station office and ask for directions, something she was quite embarrassed about considering she was in uniform and relatively shy. Luck wasn’t on her side once she realized walking to camp was useless with how far it was from the station, so she had to borrow the office phone to call camp.
After being told a runner would be sent to get her, she returned to her bench. She didn’t know how long it would take the runner to arrive, so she got to writing in her journal as a distraction.
“February 25th, 1942
Toccoa, Georgia
Dear Diary (?),
I’ve never actually done something like this, so I’m not sure how it works. Hopefully I’ll get the hang of it soon so it isn’t as awkward. I’ve arrived at the train station safely after tearfully departing home and am waiting for a runner to pick me up and escort me to camp. You would think the Army would prevent something as silly as this from happening, but I guess not.
The uniform is uncomfortable, and I’m hoping I won’t have to wear it every day like the normal nurses do. It would be quite the inconvenience to jump into war with a skirt (especially one as tight as this). My hair is too tight in this bun and my feet are killing me in these heels. I have yet to meet any of the men I will be working with, but my instincts tell me it won’t end well. Hopefully, they’ll be able to warm up to me, if not this war will be nothing more than twice as miserable than it already is.
I miss home already, although Georgia isn’t as different as I’d imagined. The air is still as hot and humid as it is at home, and nature is almost identical. Although Georgia has hills and mountains and that isn’t anything we really got back at home. Maybe it’ll snow here at the end of the year? I’ve never seen snow before, maybe I’ll have something to look forward to while I’m here. I’m hoping that I’ll be able to write some songs here when I have the time too, just like I usually do. Maybe that’ll help liven this journal up more. Who knows?”
Her writing was interrupted when she saw a pair of boots stop in front of her. She looks up from her journal curiously.
The man saluted her, quickly looking over at her. “Private Vega?”
Nodding, she replied. “Yes sir, that’s me.”
“I’m Sergeant Evans. I’ve been tasked to take you to Camp Toccoa.”
They walk to the outside of the station where she’s faced with a military jeep. Sergeant Evans helps her with her things, opening the passenger door for her to jump in. She thanks him kindly and they set off to Camp.
The jeep rumbled down the dirt road, kicking up dust as Isabella stared out at the landscape passing by. Georgia wasn’t all that different from home, but the looming hills in the distance reminded her that she was well beyond the familiarity of Orlando.
Sergeant Evans hadn’t said much since picking her up, and she wasn’t sure if it was because he wasn’t the chatty type or because he wasn’t quite sure what to make of her.
She didn’t blame him.
It wasn’t every day a woman was sent to a place like this—let alone a paratrooper training camp.
After a bumpy ride, they reached the camp entrance. A wooden sign reading Camp Toccoa stood tall, and just beyond it, rows of barracks, training fields, and administrative buildings spread out across the base. It was far from impressive, but it was organized. Military. Efficient.
Sergeant Evans pulled the jeep to a stop in front of the headquarters building. He stepped out, grabbing her bag before she could protest, and motioned for her to follow.
“This is where I leave you, Private Vega,” he said, handing her things back. “Colonel Sink is expectin’ you inside.”
Isabella adjusted her grip on her bag and kimono box, feeling the weight of the moment settle on her shoulders. This was it. No turning back now.
She nodded, offering Evans a polite smile. “Thank you, Sergeant.”
Isabella heads inside, nerves bubbling under the surface. She’s met with a Private sitting at a desk, handling paperwork. Carefully setting her things down, she quietly introduces herself.
“Excuse me, sir. I’m here to meet Colonel Sink.”
The Private looks at her blankly, nodding. “You can take a seat, he’ll be with you shortly.”
As she sits down on one of the seats next to the wall, the Private leaves the room to an office, its door labeled ‘Lieutenant Colonel Robert F. Sink, 506th Parachute Infantry Regiment, 101st Airborne Division.’
Isabella exhaled slowly, smoothing her skirt as she settled into the chair.
She could hear muffled voices through the door, though she couldn’t make out any words. Her hands fidgeted lightly in her lap before she caught herself and clasped them together, forcing herself to sit still.
‘This is fine.’
She had expected nerves. Expected the moment she’d have to look Sink in the eye and prove she wasn’t just some experiment the War Department had thrown together on a whim, but someone who was worth time and effort.
Before she could dwell on it any longer, the office door swung open, and the Private returned.
“You’re up.” he said, jerking his head toward the door.
She nodded, stood, and grabbed her bag and kimono box.
‘Here we go.’
With a steady breath, she stepped inside. She finds herself faced with a man behind a large desk who she assumed was Colonel Sink. She quickly put her things down next to her and saluted. It might’ve been her first day, but she wasn’t going to let herself look like a fool, so she did what she did best. Studied the night before.
She stiffly stood there for what felt like forever before Colonel Sink told her she could stop. Silently letting out a sigh of relief, she relaxed, waiting to hear what he had to say.
“Well, you must be Private Vega, I assume?”
Stopping herself from laughing, she quickly replied.
“Yes sir, that would be me.”
‘Who else would be crazy enough to do this? Of course I’m Private Vega!’
But she didn’t need her inner thoughts to get her in trouble, so they stayed thoughts and not real words.
Colonel Sink stood up, hand reaching across his desk, eyes bright with excitement.
“Nice to meet you Private, I’ve heard lots of things about you.”
She flushed as she shook his hand, what the hell had D.C told him?
“Likewise sir. I hope they were all good things.”
He sat back down, continuing his speech.
“Now Private, I’m sure you’re aware why you’re here and not in a hospital with your fellow women.”
She nodded, fingers twitching at her sides.
“Project Blitz is a classified program that is not to leave beyond the walls of this camp unless you’re given prior authorization or unless the military decides it to be needed. Do you understand this?”
“Yes sir.”
“Good. Now, as you know, you will be placed into one of the companies as their medic and train with them to jump into enemy territory. Considering you’re here, I’m sure you’re well aware of the risk and have accepted it. The reason you’ve been chosen for this important experiment is because the U.S War Department has decided that your background and intellectual capacity would be most suitable for this position. Despite this, you will not be given any special treatment. You will be treated exactly how the men will, do you understand?”
What would happen if she said no? She already knew too much, she nodded back.
‘I do not need to get shot and if I am it better not be on American soil by an American firing squad.’
“Yes sir, I don’t expect anything different from what the men experience.”
He continued. “As you are aware, you were chosen for this experiment due to your high intellectual capacity and medical experience as was shown in your test scores. The War Department has found your tactical-problem solving and linguistic skills to be exemplary.”
Colonel Sink pauses, curious. “I’ve been told you were also given exams on code-breaking and pattern recognition, is that correct?”
“Yes, sir.” she nods.
“Military Intelligence and the War Department would like to take advantage of these skills as well. There will be possibilities where you might be asked to use your talent for these skills in the war. Are you willing to do so?”
She hesitated for a fraction of a second before answering. “Yes sir. I’m happy to do anything the government asks of me.”
She had been expecting this. She had taken the exams only days after signing up for the Nurse Corps, completed the assessments, and knew they wouldn’t have put her through all of that if they weren’t planning on using it.
Still, hearing it out loud—the confirmation that she wouldn’t just be a medic, but something else entirely if they deemed it absolutely necessary—made it feel real in a way it hadn’t before.
Sink studied her carefully, as if gauging her reaction.
"You understand this means you may be given additional assignments beyond medical duties," he said. "There may be moments where your responsibilities shift based on necessity."
She nodded again. "I understand, sir."
"Good." He leaned back slightly, still watching her with sharp eyes.
His eyes turned dark and the air turned cold.
“Private Vega, I have been informed that you have a direct connection to people of Japanese descent. Now, I hope that I won’t hear of anything even remotely insinuating that you are conspiring with the enemy. Is that right?”
A shiver went down her spine, she hadn’t even considered how her connection with Maya would affect her time in the military. ‘Idiot. It should’ve been the first thing you thought of!’
Isabella fought to keep her expression neutral.
The shift in Colonel Sink’s tone—the subtle but unmistakable warning—made her stomach tighten.
She had known, somewhere deep down, that her connection to Maya, to her family’s Japanese roots, might cause issues. But hearing it out loud, here, in this office—with all the weight of the U.S. Army behind it—was something else entirely.
It didn’t matter that Maya was an American resident, same as many others.It didn’t matter that none of them had anything to do with Pearl Harbor.
The only thing that mattered to some people was the bloodline.
Sink’s gaze stayed firm, waiting for her response.
She swallowed the bitter feeling in her throat and answered carefully, deliberately.
“Yes, sir. I understand. My connection is purely familial and has no connections with anyone outside of United States territory. All things of Japanese relation are due to my familial connection and upbringing with those of Japanese descent and are not related to anything performed by the Japanese last year, sir.”
There was a pause. Then, Sink nodded. “Good.”
Just like that, the tension in the room lessened—not gone, but settled.
Isabella kept her back straight, hands folded neatly in her lap, her expression composed. Even if her heartbeat was still a little too fast.
“Until June, you’ll be going over the basics here at Camp,” Sink continued. “Physical training, drill marches, military knowledge. I have no doubt you already know much of this based on your background, but I still expect you to put your best effort in.”
“Yes, sir.”
“You’ll be assigned to work for me until I deem you’re ready to move on and join Easy Company. Do you understand?”
“Yes, sir.”
Sink nodded, seemingly satisfied.
"That’s what I like to hear, Private."
She internally exhaled, keeping her posture firm.
“You’re dismissed.”
She saluted again before grabbing her things and turning toward the door.
But just as she reached for the handle, Sink spoke again.
“Isabella.”
She turned, standing at attention. “Sir?”
His expression was unreadable. “Prove to me that Washington made the right choice sending you here.”
She met his gaze, unwavering.
“Yes, sir. I intend to.”
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Isabella had been given a simple room in the Headquarters Building near the Officer’s Barracks—small, plain, efficient. She had a bed, a footlocker, a desk, and a space to put her things.
It was fine.
To be quite honest, she had expected worse.
She set her kimono box carefully on the bed before sitting down beside it, exhaling deeply. She had been lucky to have been allowed time to adjust before officially joining a company. It might also have to do with the fact that the Easy Company she was assigned to technically didn’t exist yet, but that wasn’t her job and she wasn’t going to dwell on it.
Colonel Sink had been exactly what she had expected. In fact, she found him quite similar to her father when he got serious. It wasn’t anything she couldn’t handle and she would make sure Colonel Sink saw that too.
Sitting on her bed, she unpacked.
‘Thank God I didn’t bring too much.’
After she had organized her footlocker with her uniform items and civilian clothing, kimono box on the very bottom. She placed her school books, stationary, and her family picture in the small space allotted. She hesitates when it comes to putting her stuffed animals alongside them.
“Maybe I should ask Sink first before I put these here.” she says to herself quietly.
She sighed, holding the small stuffed animals in her hands, fingers lightly brushing over the fabric. They were a piece of home, of childhood—a quiet comfort in an unfamiliar place.
But this was the military. And she was trying to prove she belonged here.
Would Colonel Sink even care? Probably not. But if word got out that she—the first woman assigned to an airborne company—had stuffed animals in her room?
She could already hear the teasing.
With a reluctant sigh, she carefully tucked them back into her bag, out of sight but not out of reach.
‘Maybe once I know the lay of the land,’ she reasoned.
After a moment, she stood, brushing imaginary dust from her skirt and taking in the sight of her now organized room.
Grabbing some of her stationary, she sits at the desk, eager to write a letter to her mother after the long day.
‘Dear Mama,
I write this letter to inform you that I have arrived safely to Camp Toccoa. The trip from home was uneventful, and I managed to get here without any trouble—unless you count having to call for a ride because the Army failed to give me clear directions. (I bet Papa and Michel Alejandro would have something to say about that.)
The camp itself is… well, it’s what I expected. Small barracks, strict routine, lots of men running around yelling and marching. There are hills everywhere—real hills, not like home. I bet Lucas and Cam would love running through them, but I think I’ll hate them soon enough.
I met Colonel Sink today. He’s exactly the kind of man you’d expect to be in charge of something like this. Reminds me of how Papa can be when he sees his Army friends. He made it clear that I have a lot to prove, and I intend to do just that. I won’t let anyone think I don’t belong here.
I have my own quarters for now, which is nice. I’ve unpacked and settled in, though I haven’t put everything out yet. (Don’t worry, I’ll ask before putting the stuffed animals in my footlocker—yes, I can hear you laughing through this letter.)
My training with Easy Company doesn’t start until June, which is when the men arrive, so I’ll be spending my time learning from Colonel Sink and assisting him with what he seems fit. I don’t know anyone yet, but I’m sure I’ll find people to talk to soon enough. And don’t worry, Mama—I promise to take care of myself. I’ll write as often as I can.
Tell everyone I love them, and give Anzu and Taiga big kisses from me.
All my love,
Isabella.’
She sighed, setting down her pen and looking over the letter.
It was honest enough without worrying her mother too much.
She folded it neatly, tucking it into an envelope before placing it on the desk. She’d send it out first thing in the morning.
For now?
She needed sleep.
Chapter 6: Chapter 5 *NEW*
Notes:
author's note: for you who have already read the original chapter 5, this is the new version. you can refer to the masterlist to see what is old and new.
please enjoy some new context into the background of project blitz, the true extent of isabella's skills and character, and new relationships and character building
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Camp Toccoa, Georgia.
May 31st, 1942
The last couple of weeks Isabella had spent in Toccoa had been surprisingly enjoyable.
She had grown up with a lot of the discipline usually instilled into military men; her parents and big brother strict. Clean room always, proper manners, early rising and early resting, chores, and work. These beliefs had also been drilled into Lucas and Cameron when they had moved in (despite the massive learning curve) and it helped the house run as efficiently and effectively as possible. Isabella had never had any issue with the way she had been raised, especially since it had come in so handy when she began working at the farm.
Isabella had always loved visiting Michel Alejandro when he lived in different camps. She found the discipline of marching drill beautiful and the lectures interesting. Isabella absorbed it as much as possible before she had to leave, teary-eyed and sullen.
Colonel Sink had noticed this when he began training her the day after her arrival. They had begun with the basics; proper military bearing, marching drill, salute etiquette, and understanding the chain of command.
Isabella soaked it all in like a sponge.
Sink, ever the sharp observer, had taken note of her quick adaptability.
"You pick things up fast, Private," he had remarked after their third day of training.
She had simply nodded, hands behind her back, standing at attention. "I was raised to pay attention, sir."
He had smirked. "That much is obvious."
Now, one week in, Isabella had begun to settle into her routine.
Wake up before sunrise. Morning drills. Lectures. Medical rotations. More drills.
It was demanding. Exhausting.
And she loved it.
She especially enjoyed the one-on-one classes on military history and procedure with Sink. He was a wonderful teacher, and she could tell he was passionate about the subject. Isabella respected him for it. He explained everything in detail, ensuring she understood not just the what but the why.
He covered past wars, tactics, leadership principles, and the evolution of military strategy. Isabella hung onto every word, taking careful notes whenever she could.
Sink, for all his strictness, was patient with her.
She wasn’t just memorizing facts—she was absorbing the bigger picture, and she couldn’t be happier.
Isabella had always been interested in history. In fact, it was her favorite subject in school besides music and art; scoring first in the school on her history tests. She wouldn’t have had the opportunity to officially learn any of what Sink taught her outside of personal study with her father and Michel Alejandro. No opportunity to go to an actual school and get a degree out of it like so many men had.
‘Unfair.’
One day, Sink and her were having lunch together in his office. He had always welcomed her to spend time with him and ask him questions when she needed to, and she didn’t throw that chance away. The two of them sat in silence, comfortable with the silence between them.
Finally, Sink spoke up, setting down his fork and glancing at her.
“You seem to enjoy these lessons, Private,” he observed.
Isabella looked up from her meal, nodding. “Yes, sir.”
“You’re a quick learner,” he continued, watching her carefully. “Did you ever consider pursuing higher education?”
Isabella hesitated for a fraction of a second, fingers tightening around her fork as she cleared her throat.
“Yes sir. I was actually applying for university before I signed up for the Nurse Corps.” she explained bluntly.
Despite the lack of opportunities women faced in that day in age, Isabella’s parents had always been insistent that she was just as capable as any man, and that if she wanted something she would have to take it. So, she had put herself to work, studying diligently and working on the farm to help support the family. Her music was a hobby, a passion. She only capitalized on it in order to raise money for her own education and to have an emergency fund. If it weren’t for that, she would do it for free. She didn’t need a degree from an institution to do what she loved. Never.
Sink nodded slowly, as if turning her words over in his mind.
“What were you planning to study?” he asked.
Isabella glanced down at her plate, a small, almost wry smile tugging at her lips. “History, sir.”
That genuinely surprised him.
He raised an eyebrow. “Not medicine?”
She shook her head. “No, sir. Medicine is something I’m good at, and I know it’s important, but…” She hesitated, then admitted, “History is what I love.”
Sink leaned back in his chair, studying her. “So why didn’t you go through with it?”
“The war happened, sir.”
Sink nodded, as if that was the only answer he needed.
“The war happened,” he echoed. “Tell me about yourself, Vega.”
She quirked a brow, confused. “Sir?”
“There’s only so much that file says about you, Private.”
She sat up a little straighter. “What would you like to know, sir?”
Sink smirked slightly, like he had the upper hand. “Well, your file tells me where you’re from. That you were a strong candidate for the Nurse Corps. That you tested highly in tactical problem-solving and pattern recognition and have a knack for linguistics. But files don’t tell me who a soldier is.”
She considered that for a moment. Then, she exhaled through her nose, deciding there wasn’t any harm in answering honestly.
“Okay…I was born and raised in Orlando, Florida to Colombian parents. I have an older brother—nine years older—he’s a Coast Guard officer. I have two adopted brothers, one a year older and the other a year younger. But I’m technically the youngest in my biological family.”
He chuckled, shaking his head. “That explains a lot.”
She grinned. “I take that as a compliment, sir.”
“Good,” he said simply. Then, after a pause, he asked, “What about your interests? Besides history.”
That was an easier answer.
“I’m a musician, sir. A singer mainly, but I play a variety of instruments.”
Now, that seemed to catch him by surprise.
“You’re a musician?”
“Yes, sir.” She hesitated, then added, “I was in a band before I enlisted.”
Sink smirked. “Is that so?”
She shrugged. “Yes, sir. Music’s always been a part of my life, just like history.”
Quickly taking a bite of her food, not eager to let it get cold and go to waste, she continues. “I worked on my neighbor's farm, which is where I mainly got my medical experience. My father and big brother taught me how to shoot, how to fix anything I could get my hands on, and how to do anything I would ever need. My mom’s an artist and taught me all she could about it.”
She smiles, mischievous. “My dad’s a Lieutenant Colonel too, you know?”
Sink raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. “Really?”
She nodded, still grinning. “Yes, sir. Lieutenant Colonel Michel Vega Olarte of the Colombian Army.”
Sink’s eyebrows lifted slightly. “Colombian Army?”
Isabella nodded. “Yes, sir. He served before I was born. My family moved to the States when my big brother was little, but he’s still very much a military man. Runs things at home like a damn garrison.”
Sink chuckled, shaking his head. “Makes sense.”
She grinned. “Oh, trust me, sir—you two would either get along great or butt heads over strategy for hours.”
Sink smirked. “I’ll take that as a compliment, Private.”
Her smile softens. “You remind me a lot of him, actually. You two even have the same mustache.”
He blinks, caught off guard. “Really?”
Isabella nodded, grinning. “Yes, sir. He even strokes it the same way when he’s thinking real hard about something.”
Sink raised an eyebrow, resting his forearms on the desk. “You telling me I’ve got a twin running around in Florida?”
She shrugged playfully. “Well, I wouldn’t go that far, sir. But the way you carry yourselves? The way you both watch everything like you’re ten steps ahead? It’s… familiar.”
“I’ll have to meet the man someday,” Sink mused, reaching for his coffee.
Isabella grinned. “Oh, I don’t know, sir. You two in the same room? That might be a little too much authority for one space.”
That conversation seemed to have opened a new understanding between Sink and herself, and since then Colonel Sink had taken it upon himself to work her even harder. Not that she was complaining (although the running was starting to get on her nerves.)
Outside of having her help him with certain paperwork and even having her work on her intelligence capabilities, he had begun having her more focused on the medical aspect of her job, making her teach first-aid to the current recruits in the camp.
Now, Isabella considered herself a wonderful performer, but when it came to public speaking outside of the realm, she was absolutely abhorrent. Sink disagreed with her, but she knew her shyness made it difficult for her to properly teach and she wasn’t proud of it.
Another difficult aspect of the work Sink had her do was, as she previously mentioned, the running.
Isabella was physically fit from all the farmwork she had done growing up. She had quite a bit of strength and could lift a significant amount of weight before it became too much. On the other hand, she barely had the stamina needed for running long distances. She was a good sprinter, but when it came to running Currahee, the difference in sea level compared to Florida completely worked against her. She actually found it embarrassing, being so bad at running compared to a man significantly older than her. And she means significantly.
Despite this, Sink was determined to get her up to the standard he had made for her. He had her wake up early to run every day, allowing at least reprieve from the high afternoon sun that the men had to suffer through. At some point, Isabella had begun to enjoy the challenge, and made it her number one goal to beat Sink to the top of the damned hill.
‘Sadistic is what it is.’
Another region Sink realized Isabella shone through was, much to his surprise, marksmanship. Technically, as a medic there would be no reason or scenario where she would need or have to use a weapon. However, Sink was insistent on having her practice despite her already knowing how to shoot.
“You never know,” he said. “Practice makes perfect.”
As he watched her, her posture was solid, her grip steady, and most importantly, she had patience. She didn’t rush her shots. She adjusted, corrected, and improved with every round. He had watched in silence as she hit near-perfect groupings on her first attempt with an M1 Garand, then barely missed center mass when they tested her on a Colt .45.
“Tell me something, Vega,” he said, inspecting her target closely. “How comfortable are you with more advanced shooting techniques?”
She blinked. “That depends, sir. I haven’t done much moving and shooting. Just stationary targets, mostly.”
Sink hummed, thinking. “We’ll change that.”
And that was how Isabella found herself thrown headfirst into tactical marksmanship drills—moving targets, rapid reloading, high-pressure scenarios. She wasn’t happy about it, but she could understand where Sink was coming from. If the War Department decided to actually have her do more than her medic duties then she would need to be ready.
Bit by bit, Isabella began reaching Sink’s expectations. After some time, she finally caught up to him on Currahee (still hasn’t passed him), her public speaking had become much more fluid and natural, and she had perfected marching drills. He had begun to see her as someone equal and she had begun to trust his leadership and decisions unequivocally. The men at Toccoa would often see Isabella trail behind him when he would move from place to place, eagerly speaking to her about a topic or another. He enjoyed playing chess and discussing literature and current events with her. As a result, he ended up learning quite a lot about her; her favorite animals on the farm, about her family (excluding Maya and the kids), her aspirations, her stuffed animals (which he had eventually allowed her to place on her bed, much to her happiness), and her love for music. In return, she had unintentionally become his consultant.
One day, Sink had said something to her that not only made her beam with pride but fulfilled her intellectually.
He had been discussing some strategy or another, as he tended to do with her, and the words had slipped from him almost unintentionally.
“Vega. I don’t think I could trust anybody more than you in combat.”
Isabella hadn’t joined the Nurse Corps with the intention of becoming an experiment and a trailblazer, but somehow that’s exactly what had happened and it had led up to the most fulfilling moment in her life. She had almost cried (not that she would ever admit it.)
Sink had continued. “You might not be an officer, but I want you to know that that’s exactly what I think of you,” he paused. “I couldn’t be prouder of any other soldier in my regiment.”
She had been speechless. She hadn’t expected him to ever say anything remotely close to that to her. He wasn’t an easy man to impress, and yet, here he was, saying the one thing she had never realized she needed to hear. It had hit her like a freight train.
Her fingers clenched briefly against the fabric of her uniform before she managed to compose herself.
Finally, she looked at him, her voice steady but full of conviction.
“I won’t ever make you regret that, sir.”
Sink nodded, his expression unreadable—but there was something unmistakably genuine in his eyes.
“I know you won’t.”
In the end, Sink sent a report to the War Department commending her exemplary time in training and highlighting her incredible capacity not only as a medic or an intelligence asset, but as a soldier, along with a letter to her family that she hadn’t been told about. He decided to promote her from Private to Corporal at the end of his relentless training, stating;
“If it were up to me, you would be a Lieutenant. But we can’t always get what we want.”
He smiled brightly at her while he handed her her new rank. “You’ll always be my right-hand no matter what.”
Now, she sat in her room, mentally preparing herself for the imminent arrival of the new men that would flood Toccoa. Sink had graced her with a break before the men arrived, telling her that she earned it.
In the time she had spent at Toccoa, she had collected a variety of trinkets that littered her windowsill. A smooth stone she had picked up after her first run up Currahee, a button that had fallen off Sink’s uniform, a feather she found at the firing range, and a folded piece of paper that had begun to wear at the edges—her first set of official orders.
Sadly, she packed them up, carefully tucking them in the safety of her kimono box that was still in the bottom of her foot locker. Tomorrow, men of Easy Company would arrive at camp and she would move from her private room to the company barracks. Tomorrow, her job in the United States Army will officially begin.
Sitting at her desk for the last time, she opened her journal which had begun to wear as a result of her constant writing; be it entries, new songs, or drawings, since her arrival at Toccoa. She carefully leafed through the pages, finding the first blank page.
“May 31st, 1942,
Dear Journal,
It seems the time has come to bid my training under Colonel Sink goodbye. Tomorrow, the first men of Easy Company will arrive, and I must change myself from an individual to a part of a team.
Surprisingly enough, I’m quite sad. In retrospect, the Isabella who arrived in Toccoa in February would probably call me insane, but it seems I have become quite attached to the man who took so much care in training me. I had never expected my training under Colonel Robert Sink to turn me into someone much more determined and dedicated to her goals. Under his tutelage, I have not only become a better version of myself, but have passed limits I never thought I would.
I enjoyed becoming his pupil. He is a wonderful teacher and I hope that the men that work under him will see the same. I have learned so much in the short time I have spent by his side, and I could not be more grateful. I hope that even while I am in Easy Company, I will still be able to play the occasional chess game with him (although he might vehemently disagree.)
Unlike the Isabella who arrived at Toccoa, I am not scared of the unknown tomorrow. I will take whatever challenge God sends my way with open arms and do my utmost to surpass it.”
She signed off her entry and sighed while she skimmed over the previous ones; noting her growth throughout the weeks. Her eyes landed on a drawing she had made of Sink, who had been intently observing the men at the shooting range. Carefully, she ripped the page out, tucking it safely in her uniform pocket.
Sadly, her eyes roamed over the now empty room that had been her safe space in the weeks she had been at Toccoa. She would miss the alone time she had allowed, but she wouldn’t let it hold her back.
Tomorrow, she would stand tall and proud; the true face of a paratrooper.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next day, Isabella finds herself standing tall and composed, neck warm in the afternoon Georgia sun, behind Sink on the camp field where they would do large formations, facing the faces of hundreds of men who had yet to face the harsh training of the United States Army. Men who had yet to be touched by the exhaustion and grit that would soon change them.
‘Great…’
She had spent months preparing for this.
Now, it was real.
Not only was almost the entirety of Camp Toccoa standing before her, but so was Easy Company, and whether they knew it or not, she was one of them.
Sink, standing firm with his hands clasped behind his back, surveyed the men with the calculating gaze Isabella had come to recognize. He was studying them, measuring their worth before they even had a chance to prove it. Isabella had snuck into his office earlier that day when she knew he would be out, leaving the drawing she had made of him on his desk with a note on the back.
“Prayer to St. Michael the Archangel Patron Saint of Paratroopers
Saint Michael the Archangel, Patron Saint of Paratroopers, defend us in battle, be our defense against the wickedness and snares of the devil; may God rebuke him, we humbly pray, and do thou O Prince of the heavenly hosts; by the divine power; thrust into hell Satan and all the evil spirits who prowl about the world seeking the ruin of souls. Amen.”
She hoped that her gift would encompass the immense gratitude and admiration she had for him, and that the prayer would allow him a semblance of peace when he needed it.
As he stepped forward, she focused again on him, his voice booming as he spoke.
"Gentlemen, welcome to Camp Toccoa. I am Lieutenant Colonel Robert Sink, commanding officer of the 506th Parachute Infantry Regiment, and from this moment on, you belong to the United States Army.”
The men stiffened slightly, some shifting in place, others looking straight ahead. It wasn’t like Isabella doubted any of them, all of these had volunteered to be the Airborne unlike her who had been forced. She couldn’t judge.
"You have volunteered to be part of an elite fighting force, one that will undergo the most rigorous training the United States Army has to offer. If you think this will be like any other unit, let me make one thing clear—you are dead wrong. You will train harder, run farther, and fight tougher than any soldier in this military. You will jump out of planes behind enemy lines and accomplish missions no one else can."
Sink paused, letting his words settle over them.
"And many of you will not make it."
Silence.
The weight of the statement hung thick in the air.
Isabella had seen it before—knew it was true.
Not every man standing here would finish.
Some would drop out before the real training even started. Others would make it through but never become paratroopers.
And some…
Some would die before they even left American soil.
She knew it.
Sink knew it.
And soon enough, they would know it too.
Accidents during training were uncommon, but for paratroopers this statistic became much larger considering they were jumping out of airplanes. Sink had told her plenty of the men who died at Fort Benning when they did their jumps. It was a sad reality.
"But for those who do, you will be part of something greater than yourselves. You will be the best. For the next twenty-four weeks, you will be pushed past your limits. You will become brothers-in-arms, true comrades, real paratroopers.”
He paused, letting his words truly settle.
“As you well know, the nature of modern warfare is changing. The airborne is a new breed of soldier, one that demands innovation, adaptability, and absolute precision as you will soon learn. That is why the War Department has authorized an experimental initiative—one that, if successful, could change the very fabric of battlefield medicine.”
Sink turned around, motioning her to the front.
“This initiative,” Sink continued, “is called Project Blitz—the introduction of women to the battlefield in a medical capacity. Unlike the traditional roles of nurses behind the lines, these medics will be trained alongside you, deployed alongside you, and expected to endure every hardship that comes with airborne operations.” His gaze swept across the men, sharp and unyielding. “The Army has chosen to implement this project in its airborne divisions—meaning this regiment will be the first to integrate a female frontline combat medic under this initiative.”
Isabella stepped forward, keeping her posture straight and her expression neutral as she faced the mass of recruits.
All of them were looking at her now.
Some with curiosity, some with confusion, and others with expressions that ranged from skepticism to outright disbelief.
Her face burned slightly at the attention, her usual shyness peeking through her facade.
‘Damn it all.’
Sink’s voice carried across the field, firm and uncompromising.
“Corporal Vega will not only be the first woman officially deployed in a combat capacity, but her intellect has allowed her the opportunity to do more for the protection of this country. Not only will she serve as your medic, but she will occasionally work in an intelligence capacity when the War Department deems fit.”
Several men exchanged glances, some skeptical, others merely curious.
"Let me be absolutely clear," Sink continued, his voice dropping to a dangerous level. "The existence and nature of Project Blitz is classified. You will not discuss it with anyone outside this company. Not with other companies at Toccoa, not in your letters home, not with each other where you might be overheard. As far as anyone outside this camp is concerned, Corporal Vega is simply a medic assigned to your company. Nothing more. Is that understood?"
A chorus of "Yes, sir!" rang out across the field.
"Corporal Vega has already completed similar training under my direct supervision," Sink's voice cut through the murmurs, "and has earned her place here through merit and dedication. However, she will be repeating the full training cycle with you men to ensure proper integration into the unit."
Isabella felt a surge of gratitude toward whatever poor soul had come up with Project Blitz. She understood the reasoning behind the War Department's decision to have her train twice—it wasn't just about physical capability, but about building the trust and cohesion that would be essential in combat.
"Corporal Vega will be assigned to Second Platoon under the command of Lieutenant Winters," Sink continued. "She will participate in all aspects of training, including physical conditioning, tactical exercises, and eventually, jump training. She will bunk with Second Platoon and follow the same regimen as every other soldier in this company."
Sink's eyes hardened as he surveyed the assembled men. "You will treat her with the same respect afforded to any non-commissioned officer in this regiment. Is that understood?"
A chorus of "Yes, sir!" rang out, though Isabella noted some voices were hesitant, others almost mocking.
After Sink finished his address, he introduced the company's commanding officer, First Lieutenant Sobel, who stepped forward with an air of rigid authority. Isabella had heard the name mentioned around camp but hadn't met the man yet. Her first impression wasn't particularly favorable—there was something in his eyes, a coldness that didn't match the leadership she'd come to recognize in Sink.
Next to Sobel stood other officers, her eye catching on a Lieutenant—taller, with a reserved but attentive demeanor. Second Lieutenant Winters, she presumed, who would be commanding her platoon.
Sobel wasted no time establishing himself, barking orders for the men to report to their assigned barracks. As the formation began to break up, Sink turned to her.
"Corporal, report to Lieutenant Winters for your Second Platoon assignment."
"Yes, sir," she replied, saluting crisply.
Sink returned the salute, then added in a lower voice, "Remember what we discussed, Isabella. You've been trained for this. The men may have their doubts now, but they'll see your worth when it counts."
With that, he turned and walked away, leaving Isabella to face her new reality. She took a deep breath, straightened her shoulders, and made her way toward Lieutenant Winters, who was waiting patiently next to another Lieutenant with dark hair as Sobel continued addressing the other officers.
She approached with purpose, stopping at the appropriate distance and saluting. "Lieutenant Winters, sir. Corporal Vega reporting as ordered."
Winters returned her salute with precision, his expression thoughtful but not unkind. "At ease, Corporal."
She shifted to the more relaxed position, noting the contrast between Winters' composed demeanor, the unnamed Lieutenants' laidback energy, and the frantic energy that seemed to radiate from Sobel, who was now berating a group of privates several yards away.
"Colonel Sink has briefed us on your assignment to Second Platoon," Winters said, his voice calm and measured. "I understand you've already completed similar training under his supervision."
"Yes, sir," she replied.
"That's good, but as you heard, you'll be going through the full program again with the men." He met her gaze directly. "I believe that's the right approach. It's not just about proving you can do it—it's about building cohesion within the platoon."
Isabella nodded. "I understand completely, sir."
Before Winters could continue, Lieutenant Sobel approached, his gaze sharp and calculating as it moved over her. His expression remained neutral, but something in his eyes made Isabella's instincts flare with warning.
"Lieutenant Winters, Lieutenant Nixon, I see you're getting acquainted with our... special project," Sobel said, emphasizing the words in a way that made them sound vaguely distasteful.
‘So that’s his name.’
"Yes, sir," Winters replied evenly. "Corporal Vega will be joining Second Platoon."
Sobel turned his attention to Isabella. "I'll be frank with you, Corporal. I don't care what strings were pulled to get you here. In my company, you'll receive no special treatment, no exceptions, no allowances."
"I expect nothing less, sir," she replied evenly.
A flicker of something—surprise, perhaps—crossed Sobel's face before disappearing behind his stern facade.
"You'll bunk with Second Platoon in their barracks," Sobel stated firmly. "Colonel Sink may have trained you, but in Easy Company, you'll be treated exactly like every other soldier. Is that clear?"
"Crystal, sir."
Sobel studied her for a moment longer, as if waiting for her to flinch or protest. When she didn't, he gave a curt nod.
"Lieutenant Winters, see that Corporal Vega is properly integrated into the platoon. I want daily reports on her performance." With that, he turned and walked away.
"Yes, sir," Winters replied to Sobel's retreating back before turning to Isabella. "Come with us, Corporal. I'll show you to the barracks.
Quickly grabbing her things, she hurried to catch up with the Lieutenants. She didn’t need to be slowing people down.
“Thank you for waiting for me.”
Winters smiled in return.
“It’s no problem”
As the three of them walked together, she found herself itching to ask the question bouncing around in her head.
“Um, excuse me Lieutenants, but is there a reason Lieutenant Sobel doesn’t seem to like me?”
There was a very obvious reason why, but she needed to make small talk or else her time here was going to be hell. Surprisingly, it had been Lieutenant Nixon to reply this time.
He laughed, surprising her.
“Don’t worry, he’s like that with everyone, not only you. I’d recommend you get used to it quickly.”
‘Wonderful.’
Eventually, Nixon speaks up again, this time with his own question.
“So. What’s in the box?”
Caught off guard, she hastily answers back.
“Oh! It was a gift from my family, my birthday was the day before I left for Toccoa and it’s very important to me so I brought it with me.”
“Hmm. What exactly is it though?”
‘Oh shit.’
“Nix, maybe she just doesn’t want to tell you.”
“Oh no! It’s fine, I just wasn’t expecting him to ask me. It’s a kimono my brother and his wife got made for me. It’s worn for special occasions, I promised my brother’s wife I would bring it just in case.”
“A kimono, huh?”
A silence grew over them, and she started panicking.
“I can mail it back if you wouldn’t like me to have it-”
Winters interrupted her halfway through.
“It’s alright. Just make sure Lieutenant Sobel doesn’t see it. He’ll probably try to ruin it if he does.”
Gratitude flowed through her, and she grinned back.
“Thank you sir! I promise to hide it real well so no one can find it!”
Nixon keeps talking, and she makes note of it in her head.
‘He’s definitely the more social one.’
“You’re real different than what we thought you’d be, you know?”
Isabella couldn’t blame them. She wasn’t sure what Sink had told them since he had explicitly barred her from the briefing he had given the new camp officers days prior and her demeanor while Sink had given his speech wasn’t the most welcoming.
“I understand that. To be quite honest with you, I’m actually pretty shy.”
Nixon grins wide. “Nothing wrong with that.”
A comfortable silence fell over them this time, until Winters broke it again.
“So uh, what exactly is a kimono?”
Nixon laughed loudly, and Isabella had to turn her head to the side to prevent him from seeing her laugh too.
And that’s when she realized.
‘Maybe I’ll be just fine.’
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------
“To Lieutenant Colonel Vega of the Colombian Army and Mrs. Vega,
I would like to start off this letter with my sincere gratitude for raising a daughter of such exceptional character and ability. As the commanding officer who has overseen Corporal Isabella Vega's training these past months at Camp Toccoa, I feel compelled to share with you my observations of her performance and conduct.
When the War Department first informed me of Project Blitz and Isabella's assignment to my command, I confess I had reservations. The integration of women into combat units in any capacity is unprecedented, and I approached the task with appropriate caution. Those reservations were quickly dispelled.
Your daughter has demonstrated remarkable aptitude in all areas of her training. Her medical knowledge is comprehensive and practical. Her marksmanship is exceptional—among the finest I've seen in recruits of any background. Her tactical reasoning and problem-solving abilities exceed what I typically see in soldiers with years more experience.
Her linguistic capabilities are nothing short of extraordinary. The ease with which she moves between English, Spanish, Japanese, and other languages of importance is an invaluable asset to our intelligence operations. She has already assisted in translating several sensitive documents and has shown a natural aptitude for code-related work that will undoubtedly serve the Allied cause well in the field.
What impresses me most, however, is not her technical proficiency, but her character. Isabella approaches each challenge with determination and composure. She conducts herself with dignity in the face of skepticism. She has earned the respect of her superiors through consistent excellence and unwavering dedication.
Lieutenant Colonel Vega, I recognize in your daughter the same qualities that define outstanding officers. The discipline, attention to detail, and commitment to excellence you instilled in her are evident in everything she does. She speaks of you with great respect, and I now understand why.
Mrs. Vega, your daughter's compassion and artistic sensibilities balance her military bearing. The way she cares for others while maintaining professional distance speaks to the values you've instilled in her.
Soon, Isabella will join Easy Company as they begin their journey toward becoming paratroopers. I have every confidence she will excel and serve with distinction. You should be immensely proud of the young woman you've raised.
I have promoted Isabella to the rank of Corporal in recognition of her achievements during training. If circumstances and regulations allowed, her abilities would merit an officer's commission.
Thank you for raising a daughter who represents the finest qualities of both our nations. I am honored to have played a role in her development as a soldier.
Respectfully,
Lt. Col Robert F. Sink
Commanding Officer, 506th Parachute Infantry Regiment
101st Airborne Division
United States Army"
Notes:
can you guys tell i can't write dialogue lol
Chapter 7: Editing!
Chapter Text
Hi everyone! I'll be doing some editing to this story before I add more chapters since I've noticed it has a ridiculous amount of typos and errors. I'll try to get it done this week so I can post the new chapter.
If anyone is interested in becoming a beta reader please contact me via my tumblr!!!
Tumblr: weekendpassrevoked
Chapter 8: Chapter 6 *NEW*
Notes:
author's note: for you who have already read the original chapter 6, this is the new version. you can refer to the masterlist on my tumblr to see what is old and new.
anyway, i can't believethe first song of the song-inspired fic has finally appeared! please welcome 'bury me beneath the willow' by mary tuttle! music is very very important to this story (if you couldn't tell) and every song has a different meaning based on isabella's experiences throughout the story. since this is such a crucial part to the worldbuilding, i will be adding a song analysis to each song after it's introduced to the story. you can find this on my profile under 'easy's songbird song journal'! this will tell you so much about her past, even things that haven't been mentioned yet! you can find all the songs that will be included in this fic (in order) in the spotify playlist link below.
thank you all so much for the love you have shown this fic. i would like to note that i do not have a beta reader, so there is bound to be some sort of mistake. whether it be grammatical or chronological. please let me know if you see any of this! i'll fix it right away. please enjoy! (remember to check out the song analysis, it's important!)
spotify playlist: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/1ogLZLI24Z8aiIKRYiGQdK?si=UGvy7--mRHqP_elLtBASVw&pt=9c9b16e8f348fed463101bf6aa74c8f9&pi=cMRbZGSWQNm1U
Chapter Text
Camp Toccoa, Georgia, June 1st, 1942
Nixon and her had eventually managed to give Winters a reply through their laughter, although Winters seemed to be quite embarrassed at his lack of knowledge over Japanese traditional clothing.
“Not to worry sir! I wouldn’t really expect anyone to really know what a kimono is. I’m surprised Lieutenant Nixon even knew what it was.”
The trio came to a stop in front of a large, stable-like wooden building.
‘The Army really takes care to make sure everything looks the exact same, huh?’
“Alright Corporal, this will be your barrack during your time here. We’ll leave you to get settled in. The men are currently at lectures, but expect them back in about 30 minutes. Dinner is at 1900.”
She beams back at them. “Thank you for all your help sirs!”
“Remember to hide that box somewhere really well, okay?”
“I will, no worries sir!”
She quickly climbed the steps up to the door, trickly maneuvering her body to prop open the door while both her hands were occupied. Hurrying inside, she notices the only free bed is at the very back, tucked in the corner. She scurries over, hands getting tired from the weight. Dropping her bag on the ground and her box on the bed, she sits down in a huff, exhausted.
‘And it’s technically only day one…’
Georgia was almost the same climate this time of the year compared to Florida, feeling the incessant mugginess all the same. Strands of her hair were sticking to her forehead, and her cheeks felt warm. Deciding she would clean herself up later, she started on unpacking.
She found a large footlocker at the end of her bed much like the one she had in her room. She hadn’t brought a lot, so everything would easily fit. It would’ve been quite the problem if she had packed as much as her mother wanted her too. As she started pulling her things out, she started quietly humming.
She decided she would put her most personal and valued items at the bottom of the footlocker. Based on what Nixon had told her, it was highly likely Sobel would try to make her life as miserable as possible, and she wouldn’t put it past him to snoop in her things. Her only choice was to bury them as deep as possible and hope for the best. Placing her stuffed animals and her kimono box at the bottom, she quickly began layering her civilian clothes on top to hide them. Placing her veils in the middle, she carefully put her uniforms inside. After her bag was empty of almost everything, she triple-checked the footlocker to make sure nothing unusual was noticeable from the outside. She placed her books on top of the footlocker, finally finished.
Happy with her organization, she messily took out the braided bun on her head. Quickly running her hands through her thick curly brown hair, she set on slipping back the loose strands. She had always been bad at braiding her own hair, much to her brother's chagrin, and she clumsily felt the back of her head to check for any bumpy or loose ends, tying it back up when she was satisfied. It wouldn’t do her any good to be making first impressions when not looking her best. It had been one of the most important things her mother had made sure to teach her…
‘Always dead over badly dressed.’
She wasn’t sure how she would uphold that ideal when she was out fighting Germans, but she would try her hardest to make her mother proud, even if she wasn’t there.
Her humming quickly stopped as she heard loud voices approaching the barracks. The door opened before she managed to turn around to see who it was.
“Oh shit, the broads in here!”
Isabella could already feel the annoyance forming in her chest. She grimaced, cursing her sheltered upbringing.
‘Not one word exchanged and I’m already a broad.’
Her parents had always made sure their son respected women, and eventually that teaching had made it to Lucas and Cameron who’s parents hadn’t done so. It took them a while, but they eventually got the gist after her father slapped them both across the face when he heard what they had said to their next door neighbor. All this to say, Isabella wasn’t remotely used to being referred to insultingly.
Sure, Isabella had quite the bad habit, one her parents and brother made significant effort to remove once she came home age 9, swearing to her little hearts delight. They ran out of soap that night and her mouth tasted like lye, but her habit never stopped and her family eventually gave up on her potty mouth. But this wasn’t the same. These men didn’t even know her.
She deeply breathed in, calming her temper down before she caused issues before she even introduced herself.
‘You never get a second chance at a first impression.’
“You lost sweetheart?”
‘Nevermind, I might get kicked out even earlier than expected.’
She turned around, hands fisted against her sides and a smile on her face.
“Good afternoon, I’m Corporal Isabella Vega, one of your medics.”
The room fell silent, and Isabella felt a drop of sweat roll down her neck as she noticed the different looks of apprehension and displeasure on the men's faces.
Isabella had been a relatively shy girl growing up, and that carried on into her teenage years. This would only change when she would perform, but this meant that she wasn’t very adept at social interaction. Especially with men years older than her. So she did the only thing she knew how to do in this situation…
Appease.
“Listen, I know you don’t want me here, and I understand that. So I’ll make my best effort to stay out of your way as long as you don’t cause any problems with me. Is that okay?”
She heard various mumbles throughout the room and the men turned around once they were satisfied with her introduction.
Isabella let out a huff, not noticing she was holding her breath. Sitting back down on her bed, she checked the watch on her wrist.
‘Only 5:30…’
Wanting to distract herself, she hurriedly grabbed the journal she had placed on top of her footlocker with her school books.
‘Maybe I can write a letter to the boys?’
Trying to add about her day, she blanked.
‘Well, the day isn’t over yet so maybe I’ll wait till tonight to finish it.’
Bored and afraid, she began to think of home. Of the marsh around her house, of the bird songs and sticky heat that would last all day, of the willow tree in her backyard.
‘The willow tree…’
Quickly thinking back to the tune she hummed earlier while unpacking, she flipped to a new page and began writing in her journal, inspired.
My heart is sad and I am lonely
For the only one I love
When shall I see him? Oh, no, never
'Til we meet in heaven above
Oh, bury me beneath the willow
Under the weepin' willow tree
So he will know where I am sleeping
And, perhaps, he'll weep for me
He told me that he dearly loved me
How could I believe it untrue?
Until the angels softly whispered
"He will prove untrue to you"
Oh, bury me bеneath the willow
Under thе weepin' willow tree
So he will know where I am sleeping
And, perhaps, he'll weep for me
Tomorrow was our wedding day
Oh God, oh God, where can he be?
He's out a-courting with another
And no longer cares for me
Oh, bury me beneath the willow
Under the weepin' willow tree
So he will know where I am sleeping
And, perhaps, he'll weep for me
Focused on her scribbles, she doesn’t notice the man walking up to her until he clears his throat.
“What are you writing?”
She pauses, noticing the distinct accent, not looking up and timidly replies.
“A song…”
“Oh.”
She feels her ears warm in embarrassment, feeling silly.
“D’you do that often?”
She shrugs. “I guess so?”
The man hums in reply, intrigued. Curious herself, Isabella looks up to see who had gotten the strength to come speak with her. She’s met with short cropped black hair and gray eyes and notices the patch of white on his arm. Her eyes widened.
“You’re the other medic.”
The man nods. “I’m Eugene Roe.”
Her hands tremble and she has to lay her journal on her lap to distract her. “Nice to meet you, Roe.” Her hands feel numb and cold. “Can I help you with anything?”
Shaking his head, he lets out a sound of denial. “Was just curious.”
A silence falls and she isn’t really sure what else to say.
‘What the hell would the boys do?’
“Um…where are you from, Roe?”
He raises his brow, surprised. “Louisiana. You?”
“Florida.” She smiles gently. “We’re neighbors.”
Her attempts at small talk seem to pay off as Roe chuckles back at her joke, and relief floods her chest.
“How old are you?” He asks.
Realizing he’s continuing her small talk, she wipes her hands on her skirt.
“I turned seventeen in February the day before I arrived at Toccoa.”
Isabella sees his face harden into something unreadable, and she’s afraid she’s said something wrong until he finally answers back.
“Happy belated birthday.”
“Thank you.” She whispers.
They sit in a comfortable silence until Eugene tells her it's time for dinner. She follows him to the mess hall, feeling much more at ease with someone by her side. She feels kind of like a lost puppy as she follows him around the mess hall and lets her sit next to him.
‘He’s a lot like Michel…’
Maybe that’s why she feels safe with him?
“So Roe, since you’re technically the leading medic despite my rank, did you do any work in the medical field before this?” she asks.
“No. They chose me to be a medic, so now I’m a medic. How about you?”
She shakes her head. “Me neither. All my medical knowledge relates to farm animals.”
Hearing someone scoff close by, she’s met by a man with chocolate colored eyes and fluffy brown hair.
“Only farm animals huh? What are you here for then?”
She feels a flicker of anger, and speaks before she’s able to stop herself.
“To take care of farm animals, what else?”
‘First impressions my ass.’
“ What’d you sa-”
She hears more laughter coming from next to the man and sees someone slap their hand on his shoulder.
“Aw lighten up Liebgott, she’s just giving back what you gave her! Cut her some slack.”
“Shut up Luz.”
The man, Luz, reaches over the table, extending his hand. “Nice to meet ya’, I’m George Luz.”
Shaking his hand, she answers. “Isabella Vega.”
“Don’t worry too much about Liebgott, he just has a perpetual stick up his ass.”
She covers her laugh up as a cough. “I see.”
“How old are you, kid? You barely look out of high school.”
“I turned seventeen in February, so you’re right.” She smiles.
“No way!”
“Yes way!” she giggles. “I didn’t even finish my senior year. That’s why I have all those school books sitting on my footlocker.”
He continues. “Oh, so you’re a bookworm?”
She happily hums back, excited to have gotten some sort of speaking done. She turns back to Liebgott, and she feels a pang of guilt.
“Hey, Liebgott is it?”
He doesn’t answer.
“I’m sorry I said that, I was really rude. I didn’t mean it.”
They all seem to wait and see what he does and it feels like forever before he finally answers.
“Yeah, whatever.”
‘I’ll take what I can get!’
Eventually, dinner ends and everyone heads back to the barracks for the night. She quickly scurries inside behind Eugene and grabs her clothes. Realizing she has no idea where the bathrooms are on this side of the camp, she timidly tugs on Eugene’s sleeve.
“What’s wrong?”
“Um, where are the bathrooms?”
He kindly accompanies her outside while she profusely apologizes for bothering him. He’s adamant he doesn’t mind, but Isabella is sure he wants to get back inside as soon as possible and get the hell to sleep.
Entering the bathrooms, she finds a stall at the very end with a sign with her name on it. She shimmies out of her skirt and heels, sighing in relief. Quickly putting on the PT clothes she was provided, she takes a moment to wash up her face and brush her teeth. She has a horrible headache and she realizes she’s been ridiculously tense all day and the bun on her head was not helping. Letting the bun go, she quickly undos the braid and runs her fingers through, untangling any knots.
As she walks out, she realizes Eugene is still standing outside, seemingly waiting for her. He insists that his waiting wasn’t a big deal, stating, “I don’t need my new medic getting lost in the dark by herself on her first day.”, and she can understand why. It doesn’t make her feel any better though.
When they finally reach the barracks, she bids Eugene a goodnight and heads for her bed. She realizes she hasn’t prayed her rosary yet or finished writing in her journal the moment her head hits the pillow.
She had no dreams that night.
Chapter 9: Chapter 7 *NEW*
Notes:
author's note: for you who have already read the original chapter 7, this is the new version. you can refer to the masterlist on my tumblr to see what is old and new.
Chapter Text
Camp Toccoa, Georgia, June 2nd, 1942
She woke up early the next day, before anyone else. Sink had given her two different assigned times for the showers; one in the morning and one in the evening. Isabella hadn’t bathed since the day before last and she felt disgusting. It made more sense to bathe at night after all the day’s activities, but she would not go a day longer without being clean.
It was still dark out when she left the barracks, the men all asleep. Quickly slipping into the showers, she stepped into the water. Sighing as she feels the water over her skin, she starts scrubbing, unkeen to spend more time alone than necessary. After around 5 minutes, she steps out, hair wet and finally clean. Hastily, she puts on her OD’s, hair dripping down her back and exits the showers. Outside, she walks back to her barracks, wringing her hair out, and doesn’t notice the looming figure in front of her. She bumps into him, falling back and gasping in surprise.
“Oh, goodness I’m so-”
The person interrupts. “You’re the Project Blitz girl.”
She freezes, caught off guard. “That’s right,” she pauses. “Who are you?”
“I’m Lieutenant Speirs of Dog Company.”
‘Oh shit!’
“What are you doing outside?” She feels her eyebrows furrow.
“I’m coming back from my watch.”
Isabella straightened immediately, feeling the water from her hair drip down her back.
"Lieutenant Speirs, sir. I apologize for bumping into you."
She could barely make out his features in the pre-dawn darkness, but something about his silhouette—the way he stood, perfectly still and utterly alert—made her pulse quicken slightly. This wasn't the fidgety, nervous energy of Sobel or the calm steadiness of Winters. This was something else entirely.
"At ease, Corporal," he said, his voice low and measured. "Colonel Sink mentioned you'd be using the facilities at odd hours."
She nodded, suddenly conscious of her wet hair and the fact that she was alone with an officer she'd never met before, in the dark, away from the barracks.
"Yes, sir. I have assigned times."
Speirs studied her for a moment, his face half-hidden in shadow. "You're younger than I expected."
It wasn't a question, but she felt compelled to answer anyway.
"I’m seventeen, sir."
He made a noise—not quite a laugh, more like a short exhale through his nose. "And they sent you to jump out of planes."
She stood a little straighter. "The War Department seems to think I'm capable, sir."
"And are you?"
The question was direct, probing. Not insulting, but genuinely curious. As if he was sizing her up.
"I believe I am, sir," she replied, meeting his gaze despite the darkness. "Colonel Sink trained me personally before the men arrived."
Speirs nodded slightly. "I know. He speaks highly of you."
Isabella felt a small flicker of pride at that, but kept her expression neutral.
"Thank you for telling me, sir."
A moment of silence stretched between them, not quite uncomfortable but charged with something she couldn't name. Then Speirs took a step to the side, clearing her path.
“Come on Corporal, I’ll walk you back to your barracks. Formation will be called soon."
"Yes, sir." She moved to step past him, then hesitated. "Lieutenant Speirs?"
He turned slightly, waiting.
"What is Dog Company's opinion on Project Blitz, if you don't mind me asking?"
Speirs considered her question, his expression unreadable.
"Dog Company follows orders," he said finally. "Whether they personally agree with those orders is irrelevant." He paused, then added, "But if you're asking whether they'll give you trouble, I doubt it. My men know better than to question command decisions."
There was something in the way he said it that made Isabella believe him completely.
"I see. Thank you, sir."
She hoped that the dark helped hide her disheveled appearance and the rising blush on her face. They walked together in silence and eventually reached her barracks. Speirs accompanied up the steps and opened the door for her, stopping Isabella before she could go inside.
He gently held her shoulder and whispered. “Make sure to dry your hair before you catch a cold, Corporal.”
“Yes sir, thank you…”
‘His hand is really warm.’
After heading inside, she sat on her bed, quietly finishing getting ready for the day. She towel-dried her hair and brushed it, clumsily braiding it until she was satisfied. By the time she finished, the men had begun to awake. She decided to read one of her schoolbooks while she waited for Eugene to finish getting ready.
An airplane takes off and climbs at an angle of 30° to the horizontal. After flying a distance of 500 miles along this path, how high is the airplane above the ground, and how far horizontally has it traveled from its starting point?
She stared at the page, minutes ticking by and frustration growing.
‘Man, I hate math!’
Eugene tapped her shoulder when he was ready and they walked together to the mess hall. They quietly ate together and enjoyed the morning as the other men began to crowd in. She peacefully listened to the conversations around her, and she was about to take her tray back when Eugene finally spoke to her.
“So, what were you reading?”
She quickly feels the frustration from earlier come back, and smacks her head against the edge of the table in annoyance.
“One of my math books from school.”
Eugene hums in reply, amused at her reaction.
“Makes sense, you looked at it like you wanted it to burst into flames.”
Isabella’s face burns in embarrassment. Picking her head up from the table, she looks at Eugene in disdain as she realizes he found her misery quite funny.
“Yeah well. Numbers don’t really work in my head.” she grumbles.
They stand up to take their trays back as she tries to defend herself from Eugene’s quiet teasing. As they wait, Eugene seems to finally take pity on her and relents.
“Don’t worry kid, there’s a lot more to worry about in the world than numbers.”
Isabella had always been a top student, trying her hardest to make her family proud. Her only obstacle in that goal was math. It had started off fine when she was a girl, adding and subtracting no more difficult than what every other child dealt with. But bit by bit as the math began to grow, so did her lack of understanding. She had spent hours slaving away at the kitchen table with her brother trying to understand the concepts behind the equations but all it ended in was her in tears and her brother quite upset.
Eugene’s words struck a nerve, frustrating her even more.
“Alright then, what else must we worry about?”
Eugene’s eyebrow quirked, confused at her reaction.
“Lieutenant Sobel, for example.”
Her anger died out at his answer. He was right. Isabella wasn’t a schoolgirl anymore, she was a soldier and her worries would have to adapt to the things in front of her.
“Sorry...”
She feels a hand on her head, softly rubbing her hair.
“No worries.” Eugene sighed.
As the two of them headed outside with the rest of the platoon, Isabella felt her nerves return. She had only spoken with three of the men, and she couldn’t even consider one to be an actual conversation.
‘So much for introductions…’
As the men quickly went to their positions in the formation, she stood by herself, confused as to where she should stand. As she began to look around, she heard a familiar voice call her name. Her head turned back, mood bettering at the sight.
“Good morning Lieutenant Winters!”
Winters stops beside her, nodding back in greeting. “How was your first day Corporal?”
As Isabella thinks back to yesterday, despite her anxiety and her various mishaps, she couldn’t say that her day was horrible.
She smiles. “It went quite well sir! I was able to make a friend.”
He smiles in return, relieved at her reply. “I’m happy to hear that. You can tell me about it later if you’d like. For now, you can go stand next to Guarnere.”
Relieved at finally having somewhere to stand, she nods back quickly and heads to her spot. She was thankful the uniforms had names on them, considering she barely knew anyone and she didn’t have time to start asking.
She finds that Guarnere is quite a bit taller than her, with short-cropped black hair and a strong jaw. She then quickly realizes that Guarnere was the one who called her a broad last night in the barracks.
‘Men…’
As the time ticks by, her hair begins to stick to her skin and sweat begins to roll down her temple. The weather is scalding hot and the sun shines bright. She thinks of home, wondering what her family must be up to.
‘I’d be in my English class right now if I was at school.’
During her wait, she starts going over what she could write to start yesterday's journal entry until her mind goes blank into the empty buzz it always ends in when she gets bored. Her boredom bleeds into sleepiness, and her eyes begin to become heavier as their wait continues. She’s about to nod off when she hears a yell, startling her.
“You people are in the position of attention!”
Quickly adjusting herself, her mind wide awake at the scare, she straightens up and focuses forward. That obnoxious voice could only belong to one man.
Sobel.
“Private Perconte, have you been blousing your trousers over your boots like a paratrooper?”
‘Oh boy.’
“No sir.”
“Then explain the creases at the bottom.”
There’s a pause, and she can feel the disdain the platoon quickly gains at Sobel’s antics.
“No excuse sir.”
She feels Sobel quickly walk off to torture someone else, and her nerves rise up again as she hopes it won’t be her. He quickly begins approaching her row, and stops in front of Liebgott.
“Name.”
“Liebgott, Joseph D, Sir.”
From the corner of her eye, she sees Sobel take Liebgotts bayonet, inspecting it. He looks back with disdain.
“Rusty bayonet Liebgott. You wanna kill Germans?”
“Yes sir.”
Sobel scoffs, smacking Liebgotts helmet with the bayonet. “Not with this. I wouldn’t take this rusty piece of shit to war.”
Sobel turns again, continuing down the line. This time, he stops in front of her.
He glares, eyes full of something she couldn’t decipher.
“Now, look who we have here. Name.”
She straightens up, not willing to let Sobel ruin her pride.
“Vega, Isabella M.”
“Why are you here wasting my time, Corporal Vega?”
Isabella glares back. “I want to be a paratrooper, sir.”
Sobel takes her strong response as a challenge. “Is that so?”
He walks back to the front, facing the men. “Well men, thanks to Corporal Vega and her…”ambitions”, every man in the Company who had a weekend pass has lost it. Change into your PT gear, we’re running Currahee.”
As Sobel treks away, Winters quickly takes charge, properly facing his men.
“2nd platoon, fall out. You have two minutes.”
She feels a rock sink down into her stomach as she feels the glares begin to hit the back of her head. Eugene walks up to her, sensing her distress. They run to the barracks, quickly changing into their PT clothes and she’s relieved that everyone is in too much of a hurry to pay attention to her changing, although she continues to hide behind Eugene as a precaution.
Isabella is retying her boots as she hears Liebgott grumble, unamused.
Outside, the company quickly forms up, finding their spots. As they walk to the starting point, the men knock off the caps of some other soldiers after they got made fun of. Quickly, the men from the other companies begin to notice that something is off about Easy Company. As they finally realize what that is, Isabella begins to dread her day more and more.
Men begin to catcall her as she walks in her PT clothes, making nasty remarks. She feels her face turn warm from the shame, not used to men acting that way after she had spent so much time with Sink along with her modest upbringing, but she feels more ashamed of the way the PT uniform sits on her.
Isabella had grown broad from the hard work she did on the farm. Her back had widened and her legs grew strong, but the hard labor didn’t take away from the fact that she was still a developing young woman and the added muscle along with her natural features made it hard for the PT clothes to properly fit her. Sure the shirt and the pants fit, but considering they were made with men in mind, the clothes fit tight in places that were noticeable. It was why Isabella had always preferred the loose clothes her mother made for her along with the large hand-me-downs from Lucas and Michel. Compared to the other girls in her class, she didn’t have a relatively large chest, but somehow the PT uniform made the opposite come true.
She was not happy.
Her anger lessened as the run up the hill began. If she thought of music while she ran, it became more tolerable and she could build up a good rhythm to keep up with the men. Her legs burned as they trekked uphill, trying to get used to the incline.
She had almost forgotten about Sobel until he began speaking again, his grating voice hurting her ears.
“Where do we run?” he asked.
‘Huh?’
“Currahee!” the men replied.
“What does Currahee mean?”
“We stand alone.”
“How far up, how far down?”
“Three miles up, three miles down.”
“Now, what company is this?”
“Easy Company.”
“And what do we do?”
“Stand alone.”
‘Interesting…’
She was eventually able to reach the top, much to Sobel’s dismay and as she sat on the ground after she finished her run, waiting for others to finish, she realized that she had one goal throughout this war, no matter how much Sobel and others didn’t want her to achieve.
‘I will not let these men stand alone.’
Chapter 10: Chapter 8 *NEW*
Notes:
author's note: for you who have already read the original chapter 8, this is the new version. you can refer to the masterlist on my tumblr to see what is old and new.
Chapter Text
Camp Toccoa, Georgia, June 2nd, 1942
Isabella’s revelation had sparked a new sense of determination in her. She would make these men accept her no matter what. She was their medic, and she would make sure they would be properly taken care of, whether they liked it or not. Especially under the command of Herbert Sobel.
This goal came to play almost immediately after she had made it. Shortly after Sobel’s strange running chant, a man by the name of Warren Muck (or Skip as many of the men preferred) had tripped during the grueling exercise and was denied any help by Sobel. Fueled by her anger, she insisted after she and Muck finished the run to take him to the infirmary and check his foot. Trailed by Eugene (who’s concern for his junior medic far outweighed his fear of Sobel’s wrath), Isabella helped Muck to the infirmary where she was able to properly wrap and ice his sprained ankle.
Surprised by her insistence, Muck quickly befriended her and learned that the girl so many of the men had ignored and doubted was actually incredibly friendly and determined.
“So where are you from?” Skip asked curiously, looking down at Isabella while she finished wrapping the bandage around his foot. She quickly grabbed the clip from Eugene’s hand, who was beside her making sure nothing was amiss. Grinning, satisfied with her work, Isabella stood up from her seat on the floor. She dusted off her pants and finally looked at Skip.
“I’m from Florida!” she answered excitedly.
Taken aback by her enthused reply, he chuckled. “Pretty close then, huh?” he asked.
Nodding back, she tried her hardest to keep the conversation going.
‘This is the best I’ve got besides Gene.’
“What about you? You don’t sound southern, so I guess you’re from up north?”
“Keen observation kid, you’d be right. I’m from Tonawanda in New York state, right on the border with Canada.”
‘This guy’s a real northerner!’
“No way, I’ve never met a yank from so high north before.” she replied, awestruck.
Skip laughed at her answer and he could even hear Gene let out a chuckle of his own. It seemed Easy Company’s youngest member was quite the character.
“Careful, or I might start calling you a Johnny Reb.”
Satisfied at Skip’s improved ankle, she helped him stand up and walk around, wanting to make sure he wouldn’t need crutches for the rest of the day.
“Don’t worry Skip, since you’re from so high north, I can just start calling you a Canuck instead.” she answered.
After making sure Skip wouldn’t need to stay off his foot, the three of them headed to their lectures. Isabella was looking forward to learning something new. She had always enjoyed school and she was elated that she had managed to get a good talk with someone besides Gene.
Sitting between Gene and Shifty Powers, who had introduced himself after he saw they were sitting together, she felt her legs begin to hurt. Running distances had never been her strongpoint, even after Sink’s training, and she had always preferred sprinting short distances more than anything. She shifted around from time to time, hoping that neither Shifty or Gene would find her constant moving distracting. If she wanted to prevent her legs from cramping up from the pain, she would have to keep moving them.
As the lecture went on, her mind slowly went back to the events from the early morning.
She returned to the lecture and focused her attention on what was important. It was unlikely she would run into Lieutenant Speirs again anyway, so it was best to forget about the whole ordeal and move on.
Lunch time was a welcome reprieve from the monotonous classes they were required to sit through and Isabella was more than excited to try speaking with more of the men. Skip had invited her to sit with him after they had left the infirmary and she was dedicated to quit being her shy self and make the best effort to become a proper part of Easy.
After grabbing her lunch and finding Skip in the sea of khaki the mess hall had become, she quickly sat down. The men looked at her strangely, confused at her presence. Noticing the tense air, Skip slapped a hand on Isabella’s shoulder, startling her and grabbing the table's attention.
“So you know how you were all asking me how my foot was? Well you can ask my nurse right here!” he stated.
Nervous, she cleared her throat and dried her hands on her pants. “Hello…” she replied quietly. Surprised at her greeting, the men looked back, staring. Her face warmed, embarrassed by her weak greeting and the men’s reaction.
Determined to get the other men to talk, Skip kicked Penkala with his good leg, who was sitting in front of them. Brought out of his stupor, Penkala quickly answered.
“Oh, hello!”
Thankful for Skip’s help and not wanting to take it for granted, she continued at her attempt at conversation.
“So…how was training?” she asked, hoping to break the tension.
A few of the men exchanged looks before Penkala answered. “Oh you know, just the usual-running up Currahee ‘til our legs fall off and trying not to freeze our asses off at night.”
Chuckles rippled around the table, and Isabella found that Penkala reminded her a lot of Lucas. If she did the same with Penkala that she did when she befriended him, then maybe she would have a good shot at being friends with him too.
Feeling a bit braver after her inner revelation, Isabella leaned in slightly. “Well, at least you’re not the one who has to deal with all the blisters after.” she teased.
That had gotten her a proper laugh from the table, and somehow Isabella found the whole situation similar to being back in grade school, hoping for the approval that other children could give.
Penkala shook his head. “I guess you’re right!” he declared. Looking back at Skip, he grins. “I like this one.”
Isabella beams at his reply and feels Skip shake her body, hand still on her shoulder. “Told you she was alright.”
The men around the table eventually move onto their own worlds, forming their own conversations with their friends. Isabella starts eating her own food, not wanting to waste anymore time.
“So…” Penkala started. “I heard you called Skip here a Canuck.”
She hummed, shaking her head. “Nope. I called him a Yank and then threatened to call him a Canuck.” she replied.
“What’s that make me then?” He asked.
“Where are you from?”
“Niles, Michigan. On the border with Indiana.”
She laughs. “You’re a Yank, but not a Canuck don’t worry.”
Penkala grins. “That’s a relief. I don’t think I could handle the responsibility of being Canadian.”
“Yeah, you’d have to start saying ‘sorry’ all the time and be way too nice.” Skip chimed in.
Isabella snorted. “Don’t forget about hockey and maple syrup. It’s a tough life, Penkala.”
There was a redhead sitting next to Penkala. If she remembered the morning's formation correctly, then he would be the one Sobel had called Private Bullshit.
‘Private Bullshit…oh! Malarkey.’
Malarkey leaned in, curious. “So wait, what do you call someone from Oregon then?”
Pretending to think, Isabella placed her head onto her hand, humming. “I don’t know? Tree hugger?”
Malarkey laughed loudly, turning some heads. Isabella relaxed at the interaction, she had broken the ice. There was only little more to do.
“Alright then kid, where are you from then?” asked Malarkey.
Isabella smirked, sensing the shift in conversation. “Florida.” she answered, sitting up a little straighter.
“Ah, so we’ve got ourselves a real Southern Belle then?”
“That’s right.” she beamed.
Penkala chuckled. “Guess that makes you the official Rebel of the group.”
Skip nudged her playfully. “See? Now we’re even—I’m the Yank, and you’re the Reb.”
Isabella rolled her eyes, laughing at his insistence. “Alright, fine. Just don’t expect me to start saying ‘y’all’ all the time for your amusement.”
Skip leans forward, eyes narrowing in curiosity. “So, how old are you anyway?”
Isabella froze, not expecting the conversation to change. Her nerves returned, and her hands twisted around the hem of her shirt. “Uh, seventeen.” she muttered, soft and tentative. “Seventeen years old.”
The three men fell silent, eyes flicking between her and each other. They had been briefed, of course. Of her presence at the camp and about Project Blitz, she was there. But they hadn’t expected her to be so young.
“You’re seventeen and they put you through Project Blitz?” Malarkey asked, his tone full of surprise. “Ain’t exactly what I’d expect from someone so... young.”
Skip cut in. “She’s only a year younger than Penk.”
Malarkey glances back at him. “Still…”
Isabella shrugged, gaze shifting around, fork moving her food around. “I guess it’s a family thing.”
“What do you mean?” asked Penkala.
“My dad and brother, they’re military. My dad’s family, especially. They fought in the war against Spain back in Colombia, and he joined at fourteen. And my brother, he’s been in the Coast Guard for years.” she shifted uncomfortably, unsure on how much she should share. She wasn’t used to talking about her family like this, especially when she was getting to dangerously close territory on revealing the Japanese influence in her life.
“So you’re saying it runs in your blood?” Skip asked, raising an eyebrow, his voice intrigued.
“Yeah.” she muttered, nodding. “I never planned on being here. But after Pearl Harbor everything changed for me, just like it did for everyone else. So I signed up for the Nurse Corps, and then I got chosen for Project Blitz.”
‘Please don’t ask me what I mean…’
Penkala leaned forward, an almost incredulous look on his face. “So, what exactly did they see in you? What made them think you were cut out for something like this?”
Isabella munched on her food, quickly thinking of all the things she had done growing up on the farm that taught her to be here. “Well. I grew up on a farm. I learned how to patch up animals, take care of wounds, and treat injuries. I did real good in school too, but I never got the chance to graduate. I was supposed to in May, but I left for here so…”
“Little Miss Brainiac is what she is!”
She grins, face warming. Her nerves die away, and her body feels light at the fact she’s finally been accepted.
“What do you like to do kid?” Skip asks.
Isabella replies quickly, excited to talk about what she loves. “Well, I’m a musician!”
Skip raises a brow, intrigued. “A musician, huh? What do you play?”
Isabella’s eyes light up, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her shirt as she speaks. “Piano mostly, but I play guitar too. My dad taught me to play, and my brother used to show me stuff on the piano when I was little. I learned how to play the violin in school and transferred all I knew to all my other instruments.” She smiles, the memories warming her from the inside. “I play the piano, guitar, mandolin, banjo, violin, viola, and the cello. Once you know the core of music, you pretty much can play anything.” she explained. “I love singing too, but I don't get to do much of that now.”
Penkala leans forward, his curiosity piqued. “Singing, huh? You ever perform anywhere?”
Isabella nods, her smile soft but a bit shy. “Yeah. Back home, I used to perform with my friends at a local bar on the weekends. Just for fun, you know? But it was always nice... being able to make people smile.”
Skip grins. “You ever sing in front of a crowd this big?”
She laughs, shaking her head. “Not unless you guys are all about to start a sing-along. I’m not sure I’m brave enough for that.”
Malarkey snickers. “Don’t worry, we’ll make sure you get your chance eventually. You’ve got a voice, and we could use a little music around here. Keeps things from getting too serious.”
Isabella’s cheeks flush a little. “I don’t know if I’m that good.”
“Kid, don’t sell yourself short,” Malarkey teases, his smile warm. “If we’ve gotta deal with this place, might as well have some tunes to make it better.”
She laughs softly. “Alright, alright. Maybe I’ll sing one day. If you guys promise to be nice.”
“Promise,” Skip says, raising his hands in mock surrender. “No throwing tomatoes, I swear.”
“Alright gents, that’s enough about me. So now it’s my turn!”
Malarkey grins, wrapping an arm around an unsuspecting Guarnere who sat next to him. “This here is ol Gonorrhea!”
Isabella’s brows furrow, confused. “Wait what-”
Her question is cut short by the shrill ring of the bell, echoing through the mess hall. The clatter of utensils and murmur of voices stutter to a halt as the sound cuts through the air, signaling that lunch is over.
The group collectively groans in unison, the sudden shift in atmosphere palpable. The carefree chatter and laughter vanish as the men begin to stand up, gathering their things with reluctant movements. Isabella quickly follows suit, her stomach sinking at the thought of what Sobel might have planned next.
“Well, guess we’re back to reality,” Skip mutters, his voice tinged with mock annoyance.
Malarkey pats Guarnere on the back, still grinning. "Don’t worry, Gonorrhea. You’ll get your time."
As the men start to file out, Isabella trails behind them, feeling the weight of the moment settle in. The brief reprieve from the tension of camp was over. Time to face whatever came next.
Isabella quickly files out of the hall, proud of herself for everything she had achieved in such a short amount of time. In the muggy afternoon air, she finally understood her reason for being here. She wasn’t just a medic, but she would become one the people these men relied the most on. She was there because God had decided that is what He wanted from her, that she was there to be what could be, who she had been raised to be.
She would make it out this war, and she would make sure these men did too. She had her brothers at home, but these men would become her new brothers. No matter what.
Chapter 11: Chapter 9 *NEW*
Notes:
author's note: for you who have already read the original chapter 9, this is the new version. you can refer to the masterlist on my tumblr to see what is old and new.
the love interests finally talk? no way!
this chapter's song is 'tomorrow will be kinder' by the secret sisters!
isabella's personality and how she interacts with the people around her is probably one of my favorite things to write. i hope you grow to enjoy the banter she has with the men and i hope you'll grow to love the relationship she forms with the officers, especially as you learn more as to why she likes being with them and why they do in return. first person to guess gets to choose a plot point for the next chapter!
cheers!
spotify playlist link:https://open.spotify.com/playlist/1ogLZLI24Z8aiIKRYiGQdK?si=UGvy7--mRHqP_elLtBASVw&pt=9c9b16e8f348fed463101bf6aa74c8f9&pi=cMRbZGSWQNm1U
Chapter Text
Camp Toccoa, Georgia, June 20th, 1942
Isabella’s next encounter with Lieutenant Speirs had been earlier than anticipated (if you could say she had been anticipating it at all).
Lieutenant Winters had her working at the infirmary some days after she had made her breakthrough with Easy Company. He had been quite elated to find out Easy’s youngest had finally become a part of the group.
Her work in the infirmary had consisted of revising the basics of First Aid with Gene and making sure her medical experience would properly transfer over to humans from animals. Most of it was redundant considering she had done the same under Sink, but it was a welcome break from Sobel’s wrath, who had taken it upon himself to make her life a living hell.
His most frequent efforts to break her down had consisted of insulting her; whether it be her looks, her background, or her gender. None of it had really phased her, until Sobel had brought up her family, more specifically, her Japanese family.
It had been an offhanded remark, said with the same cruel indifference he had always used, but it had struck a nerve so harshly she didn’t think it was possible.
“Are you sure you’re on the right side, Vega?” Sobel sneered. At first, she hadn’t registered his question, too focused on her run up Currahee to process his words. Until the reality of his question hit her. “With your connections, I wouldn’t be surprised if you were passing on information to the enemy.”
Her heart dropped, his words somehow knocking the desperately needed air out of her lungs. None of the men knew of the other side of her family, and she had done so for a reason. The only ones privy to that confidential information had been Sink and Easy’s officers. The accusation made something sharp and ugly curl in her chest and terror seep into her heart.
His prejudice towards her wasn’t what made her panic, but the implied accusation towards her brother's family did. If Sobel’s words grew into something that reached around camp; then her entire family and her would be shot for supposed espionage.
‘Traitors…’
She had felt the questioning air around her, but she made the effort to keep her mouth shut unless her temper would only prove Sobel right. She wouldn’t let herself be scared of him, a man she found so cowardly, and she wouldn’t let him drive a wedge between the new friendships she had recently formed.
That had been days ago, but Isabella had still been left reeling. The sting lingered and she poured her anger into her journal, which had quickly begun to fill with hastily-written words during her stay. She had found a familiar comfort in the leather-bound book, and it had become her closest confidant.
“Black clouds are behind me, I now can see ahead
Often I wonder why I try hoping for an end
Sorrow weighs my shoulders down
And trouble haunts my mind
But I know the present will not last
And tomorrow will be kinder
Tomorrow will be kinder
It's true, I've seen it before
A brighter day is coming my way
Yes, tomorrow will be kinder
Today I've cried a many tear
And pain is in my heart
Around me lies a somber scene
I don't know where to start
But I feel warmth on my skin
The stars have all aligned
The wind has blown, but now I know
That tomorrow will be kinder
Tomorrow will be kinder
I know, I've seen it before
A brighter day is coming my way
Yes, tomorrow will be kinder
A brighter day is coming my way
Yes, tomorrow will be kinder”
She was sitting at the infirmary, waiting for Gene to run to the barracks and back for the textbook he had forgotten. There would be no studying if neither of them were prepared. She was scribbling onto the thick pages of her journal until she heard the infirmary door open. She looked up expecting to find Gene with his book, instead, her eyes fell onto Lieutenant Speirs who sported a nasty cut on his temple.
Isabella’s breath hitched, surprised to see him in such condition. In the short days she had been at Toccoa, Speirs reputation preceded him. He was a ghost of a man—stories about him passed around like campfire tales, half-whispered and exaggerated with each retelling. She quickly stood up, snapping her journal shut. “Sir.” she greeted. “Do you need help?”
Speirs didn’t answer right away, stepping inside and letting the door shut. His eyes glanced at her hands, which had hastily tucked the journal behind her back, away from view. “Where’s Roe?”
“He’ll be back soon. Ran off to grab his book. But I can help patch you up if you’d like.”
Speirs paused, thinking. The tense silence felt as if it lasted forever until he finally nodded. “Alright.”
Isabella motioned him to one of the cots, telling him to sit tight while she grabbed what she needed. Gently angling his head to properly clean the cut, her curiosity got the best of her.
“So…what happened?” she asked.
He stayed still while she dabbed the antiseptic. “Training accident.”
Isabella laughed, glancing at the cut. “Training accident, huh? What’d you do, run into the wall?”
She hadn’t expected him to answer, in fact, she had expected him to tell her off for being nosy. Instead, much to her surprise, Speirs' stoic face turned amused. “Sure. Something like that.”
She chuckles, focusing back on her work. “Well. Seems the wall got a good hit in.
He didn’t confirm or deny, and the two of them fell into a comfortable silence as she finished cleaning the cut. She was preparing the bandage when Speirs spoke again.
“What were you writing?” he asked.
Isabella hesitated, caught off guard. “Oh,” she said, quickly securing the bandage. “Just…stuff. I write whatever comes to mind, especially things I don’t want to forget.”
Speirs studies her as she finishes placing the bandage on his head. “So, it’s a diary?” he teases.
She scoffs, face warming at his jest. “No…it’s a journal!”
He hums, not believing her. “Sure, a journal.”
‘Maybe I should rip the bandage off and have him actually wait for Gene.’
Isabella rolls her eyes. “They’re different.” she remarks.
He raises a brow. “How?”
She hesitates, unsure how to answer such a nuanced question without revealing anything. “Well. A diary is for feelings,” she starts. “A journal is for remembering. Details and such. Things you wouldn’t want to forget. Events, people, ideas, inspiration.”
Turning away to put the supplies back, Speirs continues, considering her words. “And yet you don’t write about your feelings?”
Braver with her back turned, she contemplates answering honestly. “Sometimes, but that’s what the inspiration is for.”
“Inspiration, huh?” he replies.
Isabella quickly tires of the strange game the two are playing, too impatient to keep skirting around the real question he’s asking. “My inspiration is for my songs. I take things I feel and what I’ve experienced to write the songs I perform.”
He nods, intrigued. “Songs. I didn’t take Easy’s resident nurse to be a performer.”
She wants to feel offended at what he implies, but either she’s too tired to care or she’s interested in what he has to say next. She can’t really decide which. “And what did you take me for?”
He doesn’t answer immediately, instead looking out the window near the cot he sits on. “Hard to say. Haven’t decided yet.”
The two of them return to the comfortable silence from before, sitting down with the majorly discussed journal, and she continues to wait for Gene, who seems to have vanished off the face of the earth.
‘What the hell is taking him so long?’
Speirs seems to tire at their lack of conversation, bored. “You always this quiet?”
Isabella doesn’t look up from her journal, her pencil scratching against the page. What had started out as blooming flowers had turned into various doodles of the Easy men, and as luck would have it, Speirs. “You always this curious?”
He doesn’t immediately answer, gaze lingering on her. The silence stretched on until he concedes. “Touche”
She finally looks up, amused. She’s surprised he was still there, and even more surprised he was following her antics at all.
“You didn’t answer my question.” he continued.
She hums, pleased. “Depends on who I’m with.”
“I see.” He leans back onto the cot slightly, watching her. “Guess I should feel special then.”
She snorts. “Oh yeah, real special.”
Glancing up at the clock on the wall, she realizes a significant amount of time has passed since Gene left and since Speirs had arrived. Concern blooms in her chest and she decides to cut whatever strange game she and Lieutenant Speirs had going on short.
Placing her pencil in her book, she saves her place. Standing, she stretches. “Well sir.” she starts. “If that’ll be all, then I’m gonna take my leave. Roe seems to have decided to abandon me.”
Speirs watches her for a moment before nodding. “Alright.”
Isabella doesn’t wait for any further conversation, grabbing her journal and tucking it under her arms as she heads for the door. Just as she reaches for the handle, his voice stops her.
“Vega.”
His expression remains unreadable, but there’s something almost amused in his tone. “Don’t let Sobel get in your head.”
For a second, she forgets how to respond. She hadn’t been expecting him to bring up Sobel, let alone acknowledge what everyone seemed to know by now. Schooling her expression, she grins. “What, worried about me, Lieutenant?”
Spiers simply shrugs back. “Just saying. You’ve got much more important things to focus on.”
She doesn’t know what to make of that, so she just nods before she slips out the door. But before that, she gets one last quip in.
She smirks. “Oh and Lieutenant? Maybe stop running into walls.”
—---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Later on in the day, Isabella met with Winters and Nixon, who were interested in hearing about her training with the company. She finds herself seated across the dynamic duo (which she finds quite interesting considering how different they were), in the empty mess hall.
Winters leans forward, hands clasped together, expression calm. “How is your training, Corporal Vega? How are you holding up?”
Isabella lets out a sigh, arms crossed. “I think ‘survivable’ is a good enough word whatever it was.”
Nixon chuckles, taking a sip from what she’s realized is his ever-present and handy flask. “That’s about the best anyone can ask for under Sobel.”
She laughed, but her lightheartedness didn’t last long after she remembered Sobel’s words. She sighed, hesitating to bring up her concerns.
Winters, ever observant, notices. “Something on your mind?”
Isabella shifts in her seat, debating. This man was her platoon leader, and had only been kind to her from the start, she had no need to be scared. “It’s Sobel.”
Nixon scoffs. “That’s usually how it starts.”
Snorting, she shakes her head. “Yeah, but this is different.” her finger picked at her skin, nervous. “He’s on me more than the others, which makes sense, but…” she hesitates. “He knows about my family.”
This grabs Winters’ attention. Brow furrowing, he asks. “What do you mean?”
“He’s been making some comments.” she said carefully, not wanting to repeat it outright. “About where my family comes from. About what side I should be on.”
The air grows tense. Nixon’s easy going demeanor hardening, and Winters’ expression darkened ever so slightly.
“He’s accused you?” Winters asks, voice serious.
“Not directly,” Isabella admits. “But he implied it. And if he’s saying it to me, who knows who else he’s saying it to.”
Winters sits back, thinking. Nixon, meanwhile, lets out a breath, rubbing his face. “Jesus. As if the guy wasn’t unbearable enough.”
Winters turned his gaze back to Isabella. “You’re here for a reason Vega.” His tone was firm, reassuring. “I’ll handle it.”
Isabella blinked, taken aback. “Sir, I wasn’t—”
“I know you weren’t asking me to step in,” he said, his voice gentler. “But I need you to know you’re not alone in this.”
The words settled something inside her that she hadn’t realized was so unsteady. She nodded. “Thank you, sir.”
Nixon tires of the heavy atmosphere and decides to change the subject, satisfied at Winters declaration.
“Alright, that's enough of that. What’s this I’ve been hearing about Southern Belles and Canucks” he teases.
Isabella groans, head laying on her hands. “Oh come on! When’s that gonna leave me alone?”
Winters chuckles, shaking his head. “Sounds like you’ve made quite the impression.”
Nixon smirks, leaning back comfortably. “Oh, you have no idea. Rumor has it, Easy’s adopted her as their own.”
Isabella peeks up from her hands, feigning exasperation. “Unfortunately.” But the small smile tugging at her lips betrays her.
“Oh, don’t sound so put out,” Nixon teases. “You’ve got Malarkey singing your praises, and even Guarnere’s stopped grumbling about you. That’s a feat.”
Isabella huffs. “I’d rather they not talk about me at all.”
Winters raises an eyebrow. “That’s unlikely, given the company you keep.”
She groans again, but deep down, she knows they’re right.
“There’s still some of them I need to get to. I made quite the bad impression on Liebgott and he’s quite insistent on ignoring me. Luz is nice though.”
Winters raises an eyebrow, curious. “Liebgott’s ignoring you?”
Isabella nods, exhaling through her nose. “Yeah. Can’t say I blame him, though. Our first conversation wasn’t exactly... great.”
Nixon smirks, taking a sip from his flask. “What’d you do? Insult his hair?”
She huffs a quiet laugh. “No, but I might as well have. I was a little… defensive when we first met. I didn’t exactly expect Easy to be so welcoming, and I might’ve let my temper get the best of me.”
Winters exchanges a glance with Nixon before turning back to her. “Give it time. Liebgott’s a good soldier, but he can be stubborn. If he’s ignoring you, it just means he’s still making up his mind.”
Isabella shrugs. “I suppose. Luz is nice, though. He’s been helping me out a lot.”
Nixon grins. “Now that’s a dangerous combination. Luz takes pride in corrupting new recruits.”
Isabella laughs, shaking her head. “I think I’ll be fine.”
“Now. A ranking medic has told me that you’re quite the bookworm.” Winters states.
Isabella deadpans. “Maybe we should accuse Gene of espionage instead.”
Nixon bursts out laughing, nearly choking on his drink. Winters raises an eyebrow, clearly amused by her response. "Espionage, huh? That's a bold accusation, Vega."
Isabella shrugs nonchalantly. "Hey, if I can be accused, why not Gene?" She grins, leaning back in her chair. "He’s the one who can’t find a book."
Winters chuckles, shaking his head. "I think we’ll leave the espionage accusations to Sobel."
Nixon snickers. "Yeah, he's got that down to an art. Though, maybe you could teach him a thing or two about keeping secrets. Looks like you’ve been doing just fine with your journal."
She hums, mischievous. “Alright then, let’s make a deal. You two help me with the school work I have left and I’ll show you what’s in the journal. How’s that sound?”
Nixon’s eyes widen, a grin spreading across his face. “That’s a deal I can get behind.”
She beams. “Yeah, of course you would, Mister Intelligence Officer.”
Winters raises an eyebrow, clearly more cautious. “Hold on a minute, I’m not just doing your homework for a peek into that journal of yours.”
Isabella laughs, shaking her head. “Oh, it’s not just any journal, sir. You’d be getting a glimpse into the mind of a future musical genius.”
"Right," Nixon chuckles. "A musical genius in the making, huh? We’ll see about that."
“You two help me decipher whatever torture math is, and I’ll make sure those men of yours won’t cause more trouble than they should.”
The three of them fall silent. Winters and Nixon glance at each other, considering the offer.
‘Helping study things they already know for discipline in return is a bargain no one can deny.’
Winters grins, teasing. “You know what Vega, you have yourself a deal.”
Chapter 12: Chapter 10 *NEW*
Notes:
authors note: for you who have already read the original chapter 10, this is the new version. you can refer to the masterlist on my tumblr to see what is old and new.
i love u feral isabella, and i especially love u little meowmeow liebgott
Chapter Text
The Georgia air had begun to turn warm as the early June mild warmth leaked into the beginnings of a true summer. Isabella mellowed out along with the weather, particularly toward Joe Liebgott. The two of them had started off on the wrong foot. Liebgott’s sarcastic attitude had been a large hurdle to get over, but she was sure as hell determined to do it.
She had started small.
At first, Liebgott barely noticed the shift.
He was used to picking fights-verbally, physically, however he could manage. Especially with Isabella. It had been fun at first, he enjoyed watching her bristle at every remark, each well-placed jab. But now? She barely flinched.
Isabella had begun to match his sarcasm with a level gaze. When he complained about medical checks, she ignored him and patched him up anyways. Worst of all? She was actually helpful at lectures.
Liebgott wasn’t very good at paying attention. He made the effort to try at first, but half the time, he didn’t care enough to keep up with whatever poor soul was up front teaching.
Isabella, on the other hand, was a goddamn sponge.
More than once, she’d nudge him awake when she caught him drifting off, whispering whatever he had missed while asleep. That was annoying enough, but what really got him was that she never acted smug about it.
She could’ve teased him, rubbed it in his face that she was miles ahead of him in memorizing things. But she didn’t. Instead, she’d just tilt her head and say, “I can go over it with you later if you want.”
And somehow that made ignoring her harder.
The turning point had come one evening when Isabella had overheard something she definitely wasn't supposed to.
Luz, Skip, and Malarkey were huddled around Luz’s bed inside the barracks, voices low and mysterious while the rest of the men lingered around, minding their business. Their strange behavior, of course, meant she immediately approached.
“What’s all this?” she asked, arms crossed as she stepped up to them.
Luz looked up far too innocently, setting off warning bells in her head. “Absolutely nothing, Vega.”
Her eyes narrowed. “It’s a betting pool, ain’t it?”
Malarkey sighed. “We’re not gonna lie to you, Vega. Yeah. It is.”
Skip snickered. “Honesty is the best policy.”
She rolled her eyes, leaning forward to inspect the scraps of paper and cash stacked on the box. “Alright, what are you all betting on this time?”
“Nothing major,” Luz said casually . “Just when you and Liebgott are finally gonna snap and kill each other.”
Isabella froze.
Malarkey grinned, flipping through the bets. “I got my money on next week.”
“Nah,” Skip shook his head. “I say two days from now.”
Isabella gawked. “Are you kidding me?”
“Sweetheart,” Luz slung an arm around her shoulder, “we all thought you were gonna murder him that first week.”
She sighed, fingers pinching the bridge of her nose. “You’re all insufferable.”
"That’s a big word for someone who threw a goddamn tantrum after losing at darts," Luz quipped, squeezing her shoulder.
Isabella shoved him off. "I did not throw a tantrum!"
"You stomped your foot!" Malarkey grinned. "Like a kid !"
She groaned, dragging a hand over her face. "I hope you all get food poisoning."
"She’s just mad because she knows she’s got no shot against Liebgott," Skip added, smirking.
Isabella turned to him, squinting. "Excuse me?"
Liebgott, who was sitting in his bunk and was actually minding his business for once, let out a loud scoff. “Yeah, sweetheart, no offense, but if we ever actually fought? You’d lose.”
That was it.
Isabella whipped around, hands on her hips, indignation burning in her chest. "You think I’d lose?"
Liebgott grinned like a goddamn devil. "No, Vega. I know you’d lose."
Luz immediately perked up. "Oh, this is getting good."
Skip nudged Malarkey. "Double my bet. She’s gonna snap tonight ."
Isabella stepped closer, chin tilted up defiantly. “You wanna bet on that, Liebgott?”
His smirk widened. "What, you gonna throw another dart at me?"
That was it.
She lunged.
Liebgott, expecting it, dodged easily—only for Isabella to grab a fistful of his shirt and yank him down with her.
"Jesus Christ!" Malarkey howled, backing up as the two hit the ground in a mess of limbs .
"She actually snapped! " Luz doubled over laughing.
Liebgott managed to flip them over, pinning her arms down with an almost amused smirk. "Nice try, Doc."
Isabella huffed, out of breath, squirming under him. "I hate you."
He grinned. "Yeah, yeah. You love me."
She narrowed her eyes. "Not if you were the last man on earth."
"Well, good thing I ain’t," he shot back.
Before she could retort, a sharp whistle cut through the chaos.
Winters.
The entire group went still.
Isabella froze beneath Liebgott, wide-eyed.
Winters stood a few feet away, arms crossed, expression carefully unreadable.
Behind him, Nixon was smirking into his flask.
A beat.
Then—
"Get off me," Isabella hissed, shoving Liebgott off as quickly as possible.
He rolled away, grinning like an asshole.
Isabella had never gotten in trouble as a kid. She had always been a good student, always listened to her parents and brother, always made sure to be the best daughter she could be. In fact, she had never been in a fight before. So, this situation was entirely new to her.
“Would somebody like to explain why I walk in here to find Liebgott and Vega wrestling on the floor?”
A heavy silence fell over the barracks, the previous raucous laughter now nonexistent under Winters’ impossibly calm stare.
Isabella, still flat on her back, barely had time to scramble up before Liebgott, ever the reckless idiot, shrugged.
“She started it.”
The betrayal was instant.
Isabella’s head snapped toward him. “Excuse me?”
Liebgott grinned smugly, adjusting his wrinkled shirt. “You heard me, sweetheart.”
The men winced.
Winters didn’t move, his expression neutral but pointed as his gaze flicked between them. “Vega?”
Isabella worked her jaw. She had never been in trouble before—not really. Sure, she had acted her age at home, never crossing the line her parents had drawn, but with Winters? A man she actually respected?
She felt all the childish bravado drain out of her.
“…It was a misunderstanding, sir,” she muttered, ears burning in embarrassment.
Winters raised an eyebrow. “A misunderstanding.”
“Yeah,” Luz jumped in far too quickly, throwing an arm around Isabella’s shoulders. “A friendly misunderstanding! Y’know, just a little—uh—company bonding.”
Winters’ eyes flicked to the betting pool still sitting on the crate.
Luz cleared his throat, removing his arm. “I’ll be shutting up now.”
A long silence.
Then, finally—
“Alright,” Winters exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose. “If you all have this much energy after a full day of training, then clearly we need to reassess the schedule.”
A chorus of groans erupted from the men.
Nixon, who had been watching this entire ordeal like it was the most entertaining thing he’d seen in weeks, patted Winters on the back. “That’s the spirit, Dick.”
Winters shot him a warning look.
Liebgott, still grinning, bumped Isabella’s shoulder with his own. “Guess we’re running extra miles thanks to you, Doc.”
She whipped around. “Oh, no, you —”
“Enough,” Winters cut in smoothly, already turning toward the door. “Clean up. And for the love of God, don’t make me come back here.”
As soon as the door clicked shut, the barracks erupted.
Luz was the first to speak, throwing his hands in the air dramatically. “Alright, hands down, that was the best thing I’ve ever seen.”
Malarkey shook his head, grinning. “Yeah, Vega, I don’t think anyone was expecting you to tackle the guy.”
“I barely tackled him,” Isabella grumbled, adjusting her shirt.
Liebgott scoffed. “You yanked me down like you were wrangling a damn bull.”
She shot him a sharp glare. “That’s called strategy.”
“Sure it is,” he shot back, smirking. “Gotta say though, sweetheart, you fight dirty.”
Skip snorted. “Oh, come on, Lieb, don’t act like you wouldn’t have done the same.”
“Yeah,” Luz added, nudging Isabella. “Kid’s got potential. A few more fights like that and she might actually win next time.”
Isabella groaned, rubbing her temples. “You’re all impossible.”
Bull chuckled from his bunk. “Gotta say, though, didn’t think you had that kinda fight in you, Doc.”
“Yeah,” Malarkey leaned forward, arms resting on his knees. “You ever actually been in a fight before?”
Isabella hesitated, lips pressing together. She hadn’t. Not like this. Sure, she’d roughhoused with Lucas and Cameron growing up, but an actual fight? Where she had to defend herself? Never.
“Not really,” she admitted.
Liebgott scoffed. “Figures.”
She shot him a glare. “Oh, bite me.”
“I think you already tried that when you tackled me.”
The group burst into laughter again, and Isabella threw a pillow at him, which he dodged effortlessly. “You’re insufferable.”
“I’ve been told.”
Isabella sighed, finally sitting back against her bunk as the conversation shifted, the men still teasing and placing final bets on who would win next time.
She was appalled at her behavior. What the hell was she thinking? Nothing Liebgott, or any man for a matter of fact, said should make her react like that. She wasn’t a child. Tears stung her eyes as she curled into a ball in her bed, embarrassment becoming too much for her to handle.
‘Idiot! What in the world is your problem?’
She quietly sniffed as tears ran down her eyes. Her humiliation grew at her reaction. Not only had she tackled somebody, but now she was crying over getting in trouble for it.
‘What a crybaby…’
The teasing continued around her, the laughter still buzzing in the background, but it all felt distant. Muffled. Like she was hearing it from underwater.
Isabella curled in tighter, pressing the heels of her hands against her eyes, willing herself to stop. To breathe. To shake it off like the guys would.
But she couldn’t.
She was absolutely humiliated.
What was she thinking? She had lunged at him like some street brawler, as if she didn’t have an ounce of restraint. As if she wasn’t better than that.
‘Mama would be ashamed.’
The thought made her stomach twist.
She shouldn’t have snapped.
She shouldn’t have let them get under her skin.
She should have laughed it off. Brushed it aside.
‘You were raised better than this!’
A quiet whimper escaped before she could stop it, and she immediately buried her face further into the pillow, furious at herself.
God, if the men heard her—if they noticed—she’d never live it down.
She tried to breathe through it, tried to let it go, but the heat in her chest wouldn’t die down.
She felt small and she felt stupid.
She barely noticed when the conversation in the barracks shifted, the laughter dimming, the voices growing lower.
And then—
A presence at the edge of her bunk.
A shift in weight as someone sat down beside her.
A quiet, familiar voice, not mocking, not teasing.
Just curious.
“You alright, kid?”
Isabella stiffened and the tears ran down her face faster than before.
‘I want to go home…’
A sob wracked through her, hands digging into her face harder than before at her cry.
A beat of silence.
The weight on her bunk didn’t shift. Whoever was there didn’t leave. They didn’t tease, didn’t prod—just waited.
She hated that.
Her body trembled with the effort to quiet herself, but it was no use. The sobs had already started, and once they started, they wouldn’t stop.
Her stomach twisted. She couldn’t do this here. Not in front of them. Not in front of him.
A moment passed before the voice spoke again, quieter this time.
“…Hey. It’s alright.”
That just made it worse.
She choked on a breath, curling further into herself.
Then—
A hand hesitated at her shoulder before settling there, a loose but steady grip.
“Hey.” A pause. “C’mon, Vega. Breathe.”
She squeezed her eyes shut tighter, shaking her head into the pillow.
“I—I shouldn’t have—” her voice was muffled and broken, words catching in her throat. “ I’m sorry— ”
‘I’m so going to get kicked out for this.’
The grip on her shoulder tightened, just enough to be steadying. “What the hell are you apologizing for?”
Isabella shook her head, trying to swallow down the sobs threatening to crawl back up her throat. “I—I don’t know. I just—” She exhaled sharply, knuckles white as she clutched at the blanket beneath her. “I didn’t mean to do that to you.”
Liebgott exhaled, shaking his head. “Vega, you really think I give a damn about that?”
She sniffed, her face still buried in the pillow. “I tackled you.”
“You tried to tackle me,” he corrected, amusement creeping into his tone. “Didn’t really stick the landing, sweetheart.”
Isabella groaned, turning her face away. “You’re insufferable.”
Liebgott smirked. “So I’ve been told.”
There was a pause, the air between them heavy with something unspoken. She didn’t know why he was still sitting there. He had every opportunity to walk away, to go back to his bunk, to let her wallow in her embarrassment alone. But he didn’t.
Instead, he leaned forward slightly, elbows resting on his knees. “Look,” he said, voice quieter now, less teasing, “you’re beating yourself up over nothing.”
She scoffed, voice still thick with emotion. “Nothing?”
“Yeah, nothing ,” he repeated. “I’ve had worse, trust me. You didn’t break my nose, and you sure as hell didn’t hurt my ego, so what’s the problem?”
She hesitated, fingers curling around the fabric of her blanket.
“I was mean,” she admitted. “I—I let my temper get the best of me. That’s not…” She swallowed. “That’s not okay.”
Liebgott was quiet for a long moment before he let out a short laugh, shaking his head. “Jesus, kid. You act like you committed a war crime.”
She shot him a glare, but it lacked any real heat.
His smirk softened just slightly, his voice losing its usual sharp edge. “You ever consider that maybe it’s okay to lose it every once in a while?”
Isabella frowned, looking down at her hands. “…No.”
“Well, maybe you should.”
She didn’t know what to say to that.
Another silence stretched between them before he leaned back with a sigh. “Y’know, Malarkey once punched a guy so hard he sprained his damn wrist,” he said, tone casual. “Guarnere? Nearly flipped a table when Luz beat him at cards.”
Isabella sniffed, blinking up at him. “…Bullshit.”
Liebgott grinned. “Swear to God. And Roe—”
“If you tell me Gene got into a fight, I’m gonna think you’re lying.”
Liebgott chuckled. “Alright, fair. But the point is—” He gestured vaguely. “Everyone snaps sometimes. Even the ones who pretend they don’t.”
She stared at him, studying his face, the way his expression, for once, wasn’t laced with sarcasm or sharp edges.
She let out a slow breath, her body finally beginning to unwind.
“You’re a jerk, you know? Making a girl cry.”
Liebgott smirked. “Hey, you tackled me first. I’d say we’re even.”
She huffed, rubbing at her eyes, trying to chase away the last remnants of her embarrassment. “Still a jerk.”
“And yet,” he said, leaning back against the bunk beside hers, arms crossing over his chest, “I’m the one sitting here making you feel better about it.”
She scoffed. “I don’t feel better.”
He raised an eyebrow. “No?”
She hesitated.
Then, begrudgingly— “…Maybe a little.”
Liebgott grinned. “That’s what I thought.”
Isabella sighed, shaking her head before finally shifting into a more comfortable position on her bunk.
“Hey Lieb?”
He hummed.
“I think you’ve got great aim.”
Liebgott paused, blinking at her. His smirk faltered for just a second, like he wasn’t sure if she was messing with him or not.
Then, he snorted, shaking his head. “Oh, now you’re trying to butter me up?”
She shrugged, eyes half-lidded with exhaustion. “Just saying.”
He tilted his head, studying her for a moment. “Yeah, well… you’re not completely terrible at darts.”
Isabella smirked sleepily. “High praise.”
“Don’t get used to it,” he quipped, but there was something lighter in his tone, something less sharp than usual.
She let out a quiet breath, the tension from earlier finally slipping away.
A pause settled between them. Not uncomfortable, not heavy—just easy.
Then—
“Night, kid.”
She yawned, stretching slightly before settling into the sheets.
“Night, Liebgott.”
Liebgott lingered for a second longer before turning back toward his own bunk, running a hand through his hair with a quiet chuckle.
That night, Isabella dreamt of a feral cat chasing around a mouse that highly reminded her of a certain Californian.
When she stirred awake the next morning, the memory of the dream clung to her like a fading echo— annoying, persistent, and oddly fitting.
The soft glow of dawn barely seeped through the cracks in the barracks, casting long shadows across the wooden floors. Around her, the sounds of Easy stirring to life filled the air—bunk frames creaking, boots hitting the floor, quiet muttered curses from half-asleep soldiers fumbling for their gear.
Isabella groaned, rolling onto her side and pulling her blanket over her head, willing the world away for just a moment longer.
Then—
A voice, far too smug for this early in the morning.
"Rise and shine, Crybaby ."
Isabella immediately grabbed her pillow and hurled it in the general direction of Joe Liebgott.
He dodged effortlessly, grinning like the devil himself. "Damn, and here I thought we bonded last night."
She groaned into her mattress. "I take it back. I hope that cat eats you alive."
Liebgott crossed his arms, still standing beside her bunk. “What the hell are you talking about?”
Isabella groaned, rubbing her face before muttering, “Had a dream. You were a damn mouse. Some mangy cat was chasing you.”
Liebgott blinked.
Then—he barked out a laugh. “ You dreamed I was a mouse?! ”
Isabella sighed dramatically, flopping onto her back. “I don’t know why I even told you.”
Malarkey, who had been nearby pulling on his boots, perked up immediately. “Wait, wait— Liebgott was a mouse ?”
Liebgott threw up his hands. “I don’t know! Apparently, I got hunted down by some stray in her dream.”
Penkala, overhearing, grinned as he leaned over from his bunk. “Damn, Vega. You sure that wasn’t just some deep-seated metaphor?”
Skip, now fully invested, nodded sagely. “Yeah, what’s the psychology behind that?”
Isabella grabbed her pillow again, debating whether it was worth it to throw it at all of them.
“I swear to God, if you guys turn this into something ridiculous—”
Skip clapped his hands together. “Oh, no, no. This is important.” He turned dramatically toward Malarkey. “Hey, Malark, if Lieb’s a mouse, what does that make the rest of us?”
“Jesus Christ, ” Isabella muttered into her hands.
Liebgott grinned at her suffering. “This is your fault, Vega. You brought it up.”
Sobel’s sharp whistle cut through the early morning chaos. “Five minutes, Easy Company!”
The conversation immediately shifted to groans of protest.
Liebgott shot Isabella a smug look. “C’mon, Crybaby. Better start stretching before you fall behind.”
She sat up slowly, eyes narrowing. “I hope I dream of you getting eaten next time.”
Liebgott smirked. “Better luck next time, sweetheart.”
And with that, she begrudgingly swung her legs out of bed, ready to face another grueling day.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Grueling day had been right. Sobel had been told of last night’s incident between her and Liebgott (much to everyone’s dismay), and he had decided that making them run that damned obstacle course till they dropped was the appropriate consequence for their behavior. During her training with Colonel Sink, he had explained that he wouldn’t make her do the obstacle course because he still wanted her to have a challenge with the men, instead making her run Currahee religiously with him until she could match his pace.
Now, Isabella was fit from working the farm, and she had gotten even more fit in her short time training with Sink. Running wasn’t her strongpoint but she was great at anything strength-based, yet she had one thing against her.
Height.
Isabella didn’t consider herself short, but she sure as hell wasn’t tall. She sat at an average 5 feet 2 inches and God decided that would be her downfall.
The ropes, the walls, the godforsaken high bars—all of them had become her mortal enemies. It wasn’t that she couldn’t do them, but they sure as hell weren’t easy. Every time she had to hoist herself up, she felt like she was fighting physics itself.
And Sobel, the bastard, knew it.
“ MOVE IT, VEGA! ” his voice ripped through the field as she barely managed to scramble over a wooden beam, her arms burning with exertion.
She gritted her teeth, digging deep to pull herself over the next hurdle. She would not give him the satisfaction of watching her fail.
Just ahead, Liebgott jogged backward , watching her with an annoyingly amused smirk. “C’mon, Crybaby, don’t let your tiny little legs slow you down!”
She nearly tripped trying to lunge at him.
“LIEBGOTT, I SWEAR TO—”
“ FOCUS, VEGA! ” Sobel’s voice cut through her threat, and she forced herself forward again, clenching her jaw so hard she thought her teeth might crack.
They hit the rope climb, and she nearly cursed out loud.
She hated the damn ropes.
Liebgott, of course, scaled his like he was part goddamn monkey, barely breaking a sweat.
Isabella, meanwhile, jumped to grab hold of the rope—and barely reached it.
“Son of a—”
“ MOVE IT, VEGA! ”
Her arms strained as she pulled herself up, her boots scraping against the rough fibers.
“Don’t worry, Doc,” Luz called from a few feet away. “The view from down there’s real nice!”
“ GEORGE! ” she snapped, huffing as she climbed.
“I mean it! ” Luz grinned down at her. “I can see everything! ”
“I swear to God, when I get up there, I’m kicking you off! ”
Malarkey was doubled over laughing.
Liebgott, already back on the ground, tilted his head up. “I dunno, Vega, maybe next time we should bring a stepladder for you.”
The rage gave her the last burst of strength she needed to haul herself over the top.
When she hit the ground again, legs shaking, she pointed a finger at Liebgott, gasping for breath. “I’m gonna kill you. ”
Liebgott grinned, slinging an arm over her shoulders as they jogged toward the next course. “Yeah, yeah. You love me.”
She shoved him off, barely holding back a smile.
Sobel wasn’t as amused.
“ Faster, Easy Company! ”
As they approached the infamous pig guts, Isabella had a sudden thought.
‘I should probably work on my temper, this is getting ridiculous.’
She barely had a second to process that thought before SPLASH—
Her boots sank into the mess of pig guts, mud, and whatever else Sobel had decided to throw in this godforsaken pit.
Isabella barely blinked. She’d waded through worse.
The stench? Hardly noticeable.
The texture? Reminded her of home .
The only real problem? The damn traction .
As soon as she took another step forward, her foot slipped, sending her stumbling sideways.
Liebgott, ahead of her, turned just in time to watch her flail.
“Jesus, Doc, you look like you’re trying to swim!”
“ Shut up, Liebgott, ” she gritted out, forcing herself forward.
Malarkey was already wheezing. “I dunno, Vega, you seem awfully comfortable down there.”
She scoffed. “Boys, this ain’t nothin’.”
Luz, struggling to keep his balance, gawked at her. “What the hell do you mean, this ain’t nothin’?! ”
She shrugged, moving ahead with ease now. “You ever had to clear out a cattle pen after a summer storm?”
Skip, visibly regretting his life choices, grimaced. “I really don’t wanna know.”
Liebgott, smirking, jogged ahead of her. “So what you’re saying is—this is normal for you?”
She smirked right back. “What I’m saying is—I ain’t the one struggling, am I?”
Liebgott’s smirk widened—right before his foot caught on something, sending him stumbling forward.
Isabella saw her opportunity.
She pushed off her back foot, lunging at him and kicking him in the back.
He hit the ground hard—right into the mud.
Malarkey and Skip erupted into laughter.
Luz nearly fell over. “Oh, that’s beautiful! ”
Liebgott, face now half-covered in filth, coughed before giving her a deadpan look. “You’re a real pain in the ass, Vega.”
She grinned, completely unbothered as she sat up. “Consider it payback for making me cry, Lieb”
Liebgott scoffed, wiping at his face to little effect. “I thought we made amends.”
Isabella shrugged, completely unapologetic. “And?”
Malarkey, still laughing, clapped his hands. “Oh, man, I love this. Vega finally gets one up on Liebgott.”
Luz smirked, leaning on Malarkey for support. “Bet she’s been waiting for this moment.”
“Oh, absolutely,” Skip added, grinning.
Liebgott, still sprawled in the mud, sighed dramatically. “You all suck.”
Isabella grinned, savoring her victory.
And then—
“ VEGA! LIEBGOTT! ”
Sobel’s roar cracked across the field like a thunderclap.
Isabella barely had time to process before she heard heavy boots approaching.
‘Oh , shit.’
She scrambled off of Liebgott so fast she nearly tripped over herself.
Liebgott, grumbling the whole time, sat up just in time to see Sobel storming toward them.
The rest of Easy Company went dead silent.
Luz not-so-subtly took a step back.
Malarkey had the decency to pretend he wasn’t enjoying this.
Skip looked away, suddenly very interested in his shoelaces.
Sobel came to a halt, glowering at them.
“What in God’s name —” His gaze flickered to Isabella’s mud-covered form, then to Liebgott’s equally filthy state. “—am I looking at right now?”
Isabella swallowed. “Uh.”
Liebgott, ever the jackass, wiped his face with his sleeve and muttered, “Company bonding.”
A choked sound came from somewhere behind them— probably Luz.
Sobel’s face darkened .
‘God, give me strength.’
Sobel exhaled through his nose, a vein in his temple visibly throbbing . “Company bonding,” he echoed, voice dripping with disbelief.
Liebgott, because he had no sense of self-preservation, shrugged. “That’s what I said.”
Isabella resisted the urge to elbow him in the ribs.
Sobel’s gaze snapped to her, and she felt every single ounce of that burning scrutiny.
“And you, Corporal Vega, ” Sobel said, voice dangerously even. “Care to explain why you’re rolling around in the mud instead of training like a proper soldier?”
She opened her mouth—paused—closed it again.
Technically speaking, Liebgott had fallen first. She had just...helped the process along.
She could feel Easy watching her, waiting.
If she threw Liebgott under the bus, she’d never hear the end of it.
She took a breath. Steeled herself.
“…Tripped, sir.”
Liebgott stiffened beside her.
Sobel narrowed his eyes. “You tripped ?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Onto Liebgott ?”
“…Yes, sir.”
The tension stretched tight.
Then—
Malarkey snorted, unable to resist any longer.
Sobel's head snapped toward Malarkey so fast that for a moment, Isabella thought he might dislocate something.
“You find something funny , Private Malarkey?” Sobel’s voice was a dangerous growl.
Malarkey straightened instantly, biting the inside of his cheek to keep from grinning. “No, sir.”
“Good.” Sobel’s glare flicked back to Isabella and Liebgott. “Because I don’t see anything amusing about two undisciplined paratroopers wasting my time.”
Liebgott, who apparently lacked all survival instincts, muttered under his breath, “I can think of a couple things.”
Isabella stepped on his boot. Hard.
He hissed. “Jesus, Vega—”
Sobel’s patience snapped.
“ Both of you—Currahee. Now. ”
There was a beat of silence.
“…Currahee?” Isabella asked, just to make sure she heard correctly.
Sobel’s expression didn’t change. “Would you like me to repeat it, Corporal Vega?”
Her stomach plummeted.
“No, sir,” she said quickly.
“Then move. ”
Liebgott sighed, shaking his head as he wiped some of the drying mud off his cheek. “Well, Doc, hope you’re in the mood for a jog.”
She shot him a glare as they turned and started running.
As soon as they were out of Sobel’s earshot, Isabella groaned loudly.
“This is your fault.”
Liebgott barked out a laugh. “ My fault?! You kicked me in the back!”
“You were asking for it!”
“Oh, sure, because I’m the one with anger issues.”
She swung at him—halfheartedly, mostly out of principle.
He dodged easily, grinning. “You hit like a girl.”
“I am a girl, you moron!”
“Not with the way you fight.”
Isabella narrowed her eyes, chest burning from exertion. “You keep talking, Liebgott, and I swear —”
From behind them, Luz’s voice called out across the field.
“Hey, Vega! Try not to trip again!”
Skip cackled. “Bet she planned it!”
Malarkey, not missing a beat, yelled, “Yeah, Lieb, you sure she didn’t push you down just so she could tackle you?”
Liebgott, without breaking stride, yelled back, “I knew she had it out for me!”
Isabella, ignoring her burning legs, let out a long suffering groan.
“ I hate all of you! ”
Chapter 13: Chapter 11 *NEW*
Notes:
authors note: for you who have already read the original chapter 11, this is the new version. you can refer to the masterlist on my tumblr to see what is old and new.
Chapter Text
Isabella’s first batch of letters was a welcome reprieve to the torture she was enduring in camp.
She had gotten a large stack of letters at the morning mail-call, the majority coming from home. She had also gotten ones from Lucas, Cameron and her brother, along with her best friend Sina who was out training in New York City after she joined the WAVES, and her brother Darren who was out training in Parris Island after he signed up as a Marine.
Isabella buzzed with excitement, eager to read her letters as she ripped the first one open at breakfast.
‘Dear Isa,
I hope you’ve been well. Army training has been brutal and everyday I wish I was at home more than ever. I miss Mama’s cooking and the kids' laughter. I especially miss our weekend performances! The thrill of being in the Army doesn’t compare to the thrill of being on stage.
Tennessee isn’t that different from Florida. It has the same kind of people and the same heat, but a hell of a lot more hilly. The amount of mountains in this state is insane, I don’t think I’ve ever seen so many in my life.’
Isabella snorts. Of course he wouldn’t have seen so many in his life, Florida didn’t have mountains.
‘I’ve never climbed so much shit in my life. My hands are pretty much dead and writing this letter has taken every bit of strength I can muster (so you better appreciate it!). My arms hurt from carrying the machine gun everywhere, especially on our marches. It sucks, but you know what? At least I’m not a suicidal maniac who willingly accepted jumping out of a moving plane.
Despite how grueling training has been, I’ve managed to make some buddies. Billy Callahan acts just like Michel Alejandro does. He’s pure big brother and it makes it absolutely wonderful to annoy the shit out of him. Jamie O’Rourke is probably the funniest bastard I’ve ever met. You’d like him—he’s got that sharp wit you enjoy, and he can play the fiddle like a devil at a crossroads. I keep telling him we’d make a hell of a duo if we ever get out of this thing in one piece. Elijah Winters…man. What can I tell you?
He’s the coolest son of a bitch I’ve ever met. You ever meet someone who’s just effortlessly good at everything? That’s Eli. He’s got this whole quiet, brooding thing going on, and I swear, half the guys think he’s got some tragic backstory or some shit—but really? He’s just a guy who doesn’t waste words. He’s sharp, though. Real sharp. And when he does talk? You listen .
I think you’d get along with him, actually. You both have that watch-and-listen way of reading a room. Reminds me of how you can just look at someone and know if they’re about to pass out or puke their guts out. It’s a little freaky, but I get it.
Oh—and he never loses at cards. I think he’s hustling us, but I also think I’d rather just not know.
Isabella’s heart filled with warmth. She was so happy that her beloved baby brother had managed to make his place in training. It wasn’t that she doubted his ability to supersede the challenge, it’s just that Cameron was, well, Cameron.
“What’s got you smiling like that?”
Isabella jumped, hastily pressing the letter to her chest before twisting around to see Luz grinning down at her.
“You scared the hell out of me,” she huffed, shoving him lightly.
Luz just snickered, plopping down onto the bench beside her. “C’mon, what’s got you all giddy?”
She hesitated, then glanced down at the letter in her hands. “Cameron wrote me.”
At that, Luz’s grin softened. “Ah, Lucky , huh?”
Isabella blinked. “Wait, how do you—?”
“Kid, you talk about your people a lot when you’re half-asleep. Did you know you mumble ?” Luz smirked. “I got all the inside scoop just listening to you ramble in your bunk.”
She groaned, dropping her face into her hands. “Oh, God.”
Luz chuckled, nudging her shoulder. “Relax, Vega. Ain’t nothing embarrassing.” He nodded toward the letter. “So? What’s he up to?”
She exhaled, letting the warmth from Cameron’s words settle in her chest again. “Making trouble, as usual.”
Luz snorted. “Figures.”
She smiled, thumbing over the paper. “But he’s got a good group. And he’s actually doing well. I mean, I knew he could, but…” She trailed off, chewing on the inside of her cheek.
Luz leaned back, crossing his arms behind his head. “But it’s different hearing it from him.”
She nodded.
“Do you want to read the rest with me?” she asked.
‘Anyway, Isa, these guys? They make this whole thing a hell of a lot easier. I think you’d like ‘em, Isa. Maybe even Eli—though, let’s be real, you’d probably just make fun of him for brooding too much.
Write me back soon, yeah? Tell me everything. Who’s been pissing you off? How many times have you had to patch up those trigger-happy idiots? Always remember you can handle whatever they throw at you, don’t let it get to you.
Your Lucky Charm,
Cameron Salazar’
Isabella smiled, shaking her head. “He always signs off like that.”
Luz snorted. “‘Your Lucky Charm?’”
She smirked. “It started when we were kids. He started sitting behind me on my math tests and voila, I started passing them. He’s been insufferable ever since.”
Luz grinned. “Oh, that’s gold. I’m using that.”
“Please don’t,” she groaned, nudging him with her elbow.
He chuckled, watching her carefully tuck the letter away in its envelope, her movements careful, almost reverent.
After a beat, he nudged her back, lighter this time. “He seems like a good kid.”
Isabella glanced at him. “Yeah. He is.”
There was something in her voice—something proud, but tinged with worry.
Luz picked up on it immediately. “Hey,” he said, tilting his head. “He’ll be alright.”
She swallowed, fingers lingering on the paper. “I know. I just—” She exhaled. “I don’t know what I’d do if something happened to him.”
Luz leaned forward, propping his elbows on his knees. “Same way he’d feel if something happened to you.”
She looked down.
“He’s looking out for you too, y’know,” Luz added, nodding toward the letter. “Saying all that stuff about you handling whatever gets thrown at you. He wouldn’t write that if he didn’t believe it.”
Isabella pressed her lips together.
She knew Luz was right.
Still, it didn’t stop the gnawing ache in her chest.
“I know.” she started. “Let’s read the others!”
She carefully grabbed Lucas’s letter, confused at the return address.
“What’s wrong?” Luz inquired.
She hummed. “He’s supposed to be in South Carolina.”
‘Dear Birdie,
Knowing you, you’ll be scratching your head at the strange address on this envelope. Not to worry, it’s good news.
‘The Eight Air Force took me in, and I’m in Virginia now, training with the best damn pilots I’ve ever seen. I can hardly believe it myself. Every time I step into a plane, I think about all those summer afternoons when we’d lay in the field and watch the clouds, guessing what shapes they’d turn into. And now? Now I get to fly through them. Don’t ask me how I managed to get myself transferred over there, I can barely figure it out myself. I hated the Marines and I couldn’t be happier I got my ass out of there.’
She let out a small laugh, shaking her head in disbelief.
‘It’s cold as hell over here, though. And the food? Let’s just say if Mama could see what they’ve been feeding me, she’d have a heart attack on the spot. If you have any pull with those medics of yours, maybe send me a care package? I’m wasting away, Isa. Practically a skeleton.
Oh, and I finally got my own crew. They’re a bunch of lunatics, but they’re my kind of lunatics. I’ll tell you about them in another letter, but just know I’ve already got them wrapped around my little finger. Charisma, kid. You should try it sometime.
Keep writing, yeah? And don’t you dare do anything reckless before I get back. I’d hate to come home and find out you’ve single-handedly taken on the entire German army just to prove a point.
With love,
Your favorite Ace,
Lucas.’
Isabella exhaled, pressing the letter against her chest for a moment, letting herself take in the reality of it. Lucas had done it—somehow, against all odds, he had wriggled his way out of the Marines and landed exactly where he wanted to be.
She knew he would, but still—he actually did it.
Luz, still leaning over her shoulder, let out an impressed whistle. “Gotta hand it to him. Didn’t think it was possible to weasel out of the Marines.”
Isabella huffed a quiet laugh. “Neither did I.”
“You think he bribed someone?”
“Oh, absolutely.” She smirked. “Or talked their ears off until they got sick of him and signed whatever paperwork he wanted just to get him out of their hair.”
Luz snorted. “Yeah, that tracks.”
She carefully folded the letter, setting it beside Cameron’s, her fingers lingering on the paper. She missed them.
A lot.
But there was something reassuring about knowing they were all finding their place—each of them scattered, yet still bound together.
She shook herself out of her thoughts and grabbed the next envelope. “Alright, next one.”
Luz perked up. “Darren? Or Sina?”
Isabella flipped it over, recognizing the neat, familiar handwriting immediately. Sina.
She smiled. “Dolly.”
Luz grinned. “This one’s gonna be sweet, isn’t it?”
Isabella hummed as she unfolded the letter, already knowing that yes, it absolutely would be.
‘Isabellita,
I hope you’re taking care of yourself and not just running yourself into the ground trying to prove yourself to all those boys. I know you, and I know how stubborn you can be—but please, remember to rest.’
Isabella rolled her eyes fondly. Classic Sina.
‘New York is wonderful, Isa. The buildings are so tall, I feel like an ant walking between them. The training has been difficult, but I’m learning so much—I think I’ve found where I belong. Being in the WAVES is… different than I expected, but in a good way. I’m surrounded by so many strong, intelligent women, and I can’t tell you how happy that makes me.’
Isabella grinned at that, warmth filling her chest.
‘You’d love my unit. They remind me of home, and we keep each other sane. There’s Evelyn—she’s a spitfire from Boston, you two would get along like a house on fire. Then there’s Jo, who reminds me so much of Lucas it’s almost frightening, and Margaret, who is one of the kindest people I’ve ever met. We all take turns doing each other’s hair, and don’t you dare laugh at me, Isa, but I’ve actually gotten good at styling victory rolls. (I’ll do yours next time I see you, just you wait.)’
Luz cackled. “Oh, this is gold.”
Isabella groaned. “Shut up.”
‘Write to me soon, okay? Tell me about Easy, about the boys you have to babysit—oh, and please tell me you’re still playing music. I know training is exhausting, but promise me you won’t let it go. It’s a part of you, Isa. Don’t let them take it from you.’
Isabella swallowed, blinking down at the words.
She had been writing—but not as much as she used to. Not like before. And she sure as hell wasn’t singing.
Luz must have caught the look on her face, because he nudged her lightly. “You alright?”
She nodded quickly, folding the letter. “Yeah. Just—thinking.”
Luz didn’t push, just hummed in understanding. “Dolly seems real sweet.”
“She is,” Isabella said softly.
‘P.S. You better tell me if any of those boys of yours are worth swooning over.
Yours truly,
Sina Navarro’
Luz burst out laughing. “Oh, she’s definitely your best friend.”
Isabella groaned, shoving his shoulder. “Don’t encourage her.”
“Oh, I will be writing her back on your behalf,” he teased, wiggling his eyebrows. “And I’ll be sure to let her know all about how Easy’s finest have been falling over themselves around you.”
She rolled her eyes but couldn’t fight the small smile tugging at her lips. “You wouldn’t.”
“Oh, I would.”
Isabella sighed as she put the letter back.
She missed her too.
Taking a deep breath, she grabbed the last letter—the one from Darren.
She hesitated for a moment before opening it, preparing herself.
Darren wasn’t sentimental like Cameron or Sina.
No—his letters would always be straight to the point.
And sure enough—
‘Isabella,
Marine training sucks. That’s it. That’s the letter.’
Isabella burst out laughing.
Luz wheezed. “Oh my God, that’s it?”
She flipped to the next page. “Wait, wait, there’s more.”
‘Fine. I’ll elaborate.
Parris Island is a hellhole, the humidity is worse than Florida, and my drill instructor is the meanest son of a bitch I’ve ever met. (Don’t tell Sina I said that.) I think I’ve had about four minutes of sleep since I got here. I hate it. But I’m good at it. And I think that’s worse.
My unit is solid. No one’s killed each other yet. But these guys? They’re real. I respect that. You’d like a few of ‘em. I’ll write more when I get the chance—assuming I survive.
Tell Lucas that just because he escaped the Marines doesn’t mean I won’t whoop his ass when I see him again.
Be good, Isabella. And don’t get yourself killed.
- Rook.’
Isabella snorted. “Jesus Christ, he’s dramatic.”
Luz grinned. “Yeah, I think I’d like him.”
She shook her head, staring down at the stack of letters now sitting in her lap.
“Alright, we still have three letters to go.”
As she went to open her mother’s letter, she felt people behind her yet again.
She sighed, rolling her eyes before she turned around.
“Can I help you?”
She was faced with a smug-faced Liebgott, arms crossed, Malarkey and Skip flanking him with identical grins, a curious Gene straggling behind. Luz, still lounging beside her, just chuckled under his breath.
Liebgott raised an eyebrow. “So, Birdie , who’s writing you love letters?”
Isabella groaned. “They’re from home, not love letters.”
Malarkey nudged her shoulder, peering at the stack in her hands. “Looked like a hell of a lot of ‘em.”
“Yeah,” Skip added, smirking. “Didn’t know you were such a lady of correspondence.”
She huffed, clutching the letters to her chest dramatically. “Oh, forgive me for having people who actually care about me.”
Liebgott let out a bark of laughter, shaking his head. “Yeah, yeah. You got any scandalous ones in there, or are they all just your mom asking if you’ve been eating enough?”
Isabella narrowed her eyes at him before holding up the unopened envelope. “Actually, this one is from my mother, and knowing her, it’s at least four pages of exactly that .”
Skip whistled. “Damn. You gonna read it out loud?”
She rolled her eyes. “Absolutely not.”
Liebgott’s grin widened. “C’mon, what if she talks about your childhood? We need to know if you were always a menace.”
“I was a delightful child, thank you very much.”
Malarkey leaned in. “I don’t believe that for a second.”
Luz snorted, flipping through one of Cameron’s discarded envelopes. “I dunno, boys. From the way her brothers write, I think she might’ve been the golden child.”
That earned a round of snickers.
Isabella, determined to ignore them, tore open her mother’s letter and began to read. She had barely gotten through the first paragraph before she groaned, dragging a hand down her face.
Skip, ever the instigator, perked up. “What? What’d she say?”
Isabella gritted her teeth. “She’s asking if I’ve been praying enough.”
Liebgott burst out laughing. “Oh, you are so screwed.”
Malarkey clapped her on the back. “Better hit the chapel, Birdie .”
She scowled. “I do pray!”
“Not enough, apparently,” Gene teased, surprising her.
Isabella threw her hands up, muttering under her breath before shaking the letter dramatically. “I’m gonna write her back and tell her all of you are heathens.”
Liebgott smirked. “She’ll probably tell you to convert us.”
“Oh, absolutely,” Isabella deadpanned.
The men were still chuckling when she sighed, folding the letter neatly before moving on to the next.
She hesitated.
This one was from Michel Alejandro .
She hadn’t heard from him in weeks.
The teasing faded just slightly when Luz caught the flicker of tension in her hands. “That one important?”
She nodded, exhaling slowly. “It’s from my brother.”
Liebgott and Malarkey exchanged a glance but, surprisingly, didn’t pry.
Isabella carefully slid the letter from its envelope, her heart already beating a little faster.
Isabella’s grip on the letter tightened, her breath hitching as she started reading.
‘Dear Isabella,
I don’t have much time to write, so I’ll be brief. I want you to know that I’m safe, but things are… getting worse over here. The war in the Pacific isn’t like anything we ever imagined, Isa. It’s brutal. Unforgiving. The kind of thing that changes men before they even realize it.’
Her heart pounded.
She could feel the weight behind his words, the exhaustion bleeding through the ink. Michel Alejandro wasn’t the kind of man to sugarcoat things, but he wasn’t dramatic either. If he was telling her this, it meant he needed her to know.
She swallowed hard and kept reading.
‘I don’t want you to worry, but I also don’t want you to be naive. I know you, little sister. I know you take everything onto your own shoulders, even when you shouldn’t. But I need you to remember something—’
She could already tell what was coming.
‘You cannot save everyone.’
Her fingers dug into the paper.
‘I can’t imagine how much you love those boys of yours, and I know you’ll do everything in your power to keep them safe. But you need to remember that some things are out of your hands. You’re not God. You’re just one person. I know that’s not what you want to hear, but it’s the truth. And the sooner you accept it, the better you’ll be when things start to fall apart.’
She forced in a deep breath.
‘Be strong, little sister. But don’t be reckless. And don’t let this war take away the best parts of you.’
The words blurred slightly, and she had to blink quickly before her vision could go completely hazy.
‘I’ll write again when I can. Give my love to Mama and Papa.
Yours,
Michel Alejandro’
She sat still, the letter trembling in her hands.
“Vega?”
Luz’s voice was softer this time, like he knew .
She cleared her throat, forcing a small, tight-lipped smile. “He’s safe.”
Nobody commented on the way her voice wavered slightly.
Instead, Malarkey nudged her gently. “That’s good news.”
She nodded, folding the letter carefully and tucking it away before she could let herself linger on it any longer. She still had one more letter left.
Maya’s.
Isabella took a steadying breath, running her fingers over the edges of the final envelope. Maya’s handwriting was familiar, the curves and loops distinct from the rest, but it still made her stomach twist with something she couldn’t quite name.
She hesitated, hiding the letter from the boy's line of sight.
Maya had always been strong. Resilient. She wasn’t the type to let things slip, not unless they really mattered. Which meant whatever was in this letter… it mattered.
Luz, who had been watching her closely, nudged her lightly. “Need a minute?”
She shook her head, inhaling sharply before finally tearing open the envelope.
‘いさ、
I hope this letter reaches you well. Anzu and Taiga send their love (though Taiga mostly just chewed on the corner of this paper before I could stop him). They miss their Isa terribly, as do I. The house isn’t the same without you.’
Isabella’s throat tightened.
‘Your mother keeps busy, of course, but I can see the way she watches the mailbox every morning. The way your father lingers on the porch, pretending he isn’t waiting for news. They miss you, mi amor. But they’re proud of you. So proud. You should see the way your mother talks about you at church. They all know your name now. Even Father Miguel asks about you in every service.’
She huffed a small, watery laugh.
‘Things are changing here, though. It’s harder than it was before. People whisper more, they stare longer. I don’t go into town unless I have to. Anzu doesn’t understand, but she knows something isn’t right. I see it in her eyes every time she asks why we can’t go to the park like we used to.
But don’t worry about us. I mean it, Isa. Your only job right now is to take care of yourself.
And I know you’re not.’
Isabella stiffened.
‘I know you’re pushing yourself too hard. I know you’re holding too much. I know you, Isabella Vega, and I know you won’t admit it to anyone else, so I’ll say it first: you are not alone. You don’t have to be. Those men—your boys—I hope they know what they have in you. I hope they look out for you the way you do for them. I hope they remind you to eat, to sleep, to laugh.
That’s enough of the sad things. Have you found yourself a 素敵な兵士 yet? I want to make sure the 着物 doesn’t get forgotten. Make sure to remember to take care of yourself, and have fun. You’re still young and you deserve to be happy.
Please don’t forget that.
With all my love,
Maya’
Isabella giggled at Maya’s insistence at her finding a ‘handsome soldier’ to wear her kimono for. It was incredibly unlikely Isabella was ever going to let that thing see the light of day, especially with how much the men disliked anything Japanese at the moment.
To her delight, she finds a drawing from Anzu on an extra page. Anzu had messily drawn her in her dress greens, surrounded by Anzu’s interpretations of Liebgott, Roe, Luz, Skip, Penkala, and Malarkey.
“Ooh, what do we have here?” Luz asked.
Isabella smiles wide. “I’m guessing my sister-in-law has been reading my letters to my niece and nephew.”
Luz leaned in, squinting at the crayon figures. “Oh, this is gold. Which one’s supposed to be me?”
Isabella pointed at a figure with what appeared to be wildly exaggerated hair. “Take a guess.”
Luz gasped, clutching his chest dramatically. “I have never felt more seen.”
Skip reached over, peering at the page. “Why does Malarkey look like he’s got a whole mop on his head?”
Malarkey scoffed. “The kid has taste, clearly.”
Gene, who had been silent beside her, tapped at another figure—one drawn with a clear red cross on the arm. “That me?”
Isabella nodded, her heart warming at the sight of it. “She probably remembers me telling her you take care of me.”
Gene hummed, a soft chuckle escaping. “Guess I got the official approval, then.”
Liebgott, who had been feigning disinterest, finally glanced over. “And what about me?”
Isabella smirked. “Oh, you’re this one.”
She pointed to a very jagged, wild-looking figure with what appeared to be an oversized, angry mouth.
Liebgott deadpanned. “You have got to be kidding me.”
Luz burst into laughter. “Oh, this is the best thing I’ve ever seen.”
Isabella bit her lip to keep from grinning too hard. “Hey, don’t be mad! It just means you made an impression when Maya read the letters.”
Liebgott groaned, shaking his head. “I swear to God, if I ever meet your niece, I’m demanding a redraw.”
“Oh, trust me,” Isabella giggled, folding the letter carefully. “She’s just getting started.”
The warmth of home lingered in her chest as she tucked the papers safely into her pocket. Despite the exhaustion, despite the grueling training, despite everything—they were still with her, still a part of her.
And for now, that was enough.
She made a mental note to write back that weekend when she had time.
Breakfast had gone by and so had the rest of the day. She was hoping her week would keep on going on the same high note, and she felt it would.
Until Friday.
Lieutenant Sobel had been promoted that day to Captain, and subsequently, Winters from Second Lieutenant to First Lieutenant.
Sobel hadn’t been happy at that revelation.
When they returned to the barracks later that afternoon after training ended, they had been greeted at the barracks with their belongings strewn across the floor, mattresses flipped.
A stunned silence fell over the room as the men stepped inside, surveying the mess. Footlockers were thrown open, clothes and personal belongings tossed carelessly onto the floor.
Skip let out a long, low whistle. "Well. Ain't this a warm welcome home?"
Isabella’s stomach twisted uncomfortably. Her hands clenched at her sides as she scanned the room, already feeling a sickening sense of dread creeping up her spine. She rushed forward, her eyes immediately landing on her footlocker—thrown onto its side, contents spilling across the floor.
Her letters.
Her pictures.
Her journal.
Her stuffed animals.
Her personal sanitary items.
And, worst of all—Her personal box with the kimono safely tucked away had been pushed to the far corner, thankfully still closed, but the lock had been broken. She'd hidden it beneath her bed instead of in her footlocker recently, and whoever had done this had clearly been determined to find whatever they could.
She inhaled sharply, her breath catching.
Behind her, Malarkey cursed. "What the hell is this?"
"Somebody's got it out for us," Skip muttered darkly.
Gene's gaze flickered to Isabella, watching as she quickly moved to gather her things, especially the box she was so protective of. His jaw tightened. "Vega..."
She forced herself to breathe. Slowly. Carefully. Her hands trembled slightly as she checked the box, making sure it was still sealed properly. Her heart pounded at how close her secret had come to being discovered.
Liebgott exhaled sharply through his nose. "This is some real petty bullshit."
"Gee, I wonder who could've done this," Penkala said dryly.
As if on cue, the barracks door swung open again.
"Ten-hut!" Guarnere snapped, straightening immediately.
Sobel strode inside, his expression unreadable, but the gleam in his eyes was unmistakable.
A slow rage burned through Isabella's chest.
He didn't say anything, just surveyed them for a long, tense moment before finally speaking.
"You men have been getting a little too comfortable." His voice was even, almost casual. "And I think you've forgotten who's in charge around here."
The silence was suffocating.
Winters, who had walked in just moments before, took a step forward. His voice was carefully neutral. "Captain Sobel."
Sobel barely spared him a glance. "First Lieutenant Winters." He said the title like it was bitter on his tongue.
Nobody moved.
Isabella, still kneeling beside her things, gritted her teeth, willing herself to keep her mouth shut. To stay calm. To not react.
"Corporal Vega," Sobel started. "It seems that you have quite a bit of contraband in your bunk."
The words barely registered at first.
Isabella's grip on her box tightened, her breath hitching as she slowly lifted her gaze to Sobel.
Contraband.
Her journal. Her letters. Her stuffed animals.
Liebgott took a sharp step forward, but Malarkey stopped him with a look.
Winters, however, was already moving. "Captain Sobel," he said evenly, voice dangerously calm. "There's nothing in Private Vega's bunk that violates regulations beyond the stuffed animals."
Sobel barely glanced at him, his lips curling ever so slightly. "That's not for you to decide, Lieutenant."
The emphasis on the rank was deliberate. Petty.
Winters held his ground, but Isabella could see the flicker of something cold in his eyes.
Sobel turned his attention back to her, his gaze flickering down to the box still clutched in her hands. "And what's in there, Corporal? More contraband?"
Isabella forced herself to swallow the immediate response clawing up her throat. She could feel the men around her tense.
"Just personal items, sir," she replied, voice steady despite the churning in her stomach.
Sobel's eyes narrowed. "Open it."
Her heart dropped, but she kept her expression neutral. "Sir, it's just—"
"I said open it, Corporal." His voice cut through the barracks like a knife.
She hesitated, fingers hovering over the latch.
It was Winters who spoke next, stepping slightly forward. "Captain, as the platoon leader, I can vouch for Corporal Vega's belongings. There's nothing—"
"When I want your opinion, Lieutenant, I'll ask for it," Sobel snapped.
The barracks fell silent.
Isabella's mind raced. If she opened the box, everyone would see the kimono. Questions would follow—ones she wasn't ready to answer. But if she refused...
Her fingers tightened around the box. "Sir, with all due respect, these are my private belongings."
Sobel's eyes flashed. "Are you refusing a direct order, Corporal?"
The tension in the room mounted.
She could feel the eyes of the men on her, uncertain, confused. She thought they'd eventually learn about Maya, about her connection to Japan—but not like this. Not as some spectacle for Sobel's amusement.
Just as she was about to resign herself to the inevitable, a voice cut through the silence.
"Sir, if I may."
It was Nixon, appearing in the doorway behind Sobel, his expression characteristically casual but his eyes sharp.
"Lieutenant Nixon," Sobel acknowledged stiffly.
Nixon stepped into the barracks, surveying the chaos with raised eyebrows. He glanced at Isabella's box, then back to Sobel. "I believe Colonel Sink has authorized Corporal Vega to keep certain items from home due to her..." he paused meaningfully, "...unique circumstances."
Sobel's jaw tightened. "What circumstances?"
Nixon smiled, but it didn't reach his eyes. "I'm afraid that's above my pay grade, sir. But I'd be happy to escort you to Colonel Sink if you'd like clarification."
A tense moment passed.
Then, with a barely concealed snarl, Sobel stepped back. "That won't be necessary." His gaze swept over the men once more. "This barracks is a disgrace. I expect everything to be in perfect order within the hour for reinspection."
With that, he turned on his heel and strode toward the door. But before leaving, he paused, looking back at Isabella with cold eyes.
"And Corporal Vega," he said, voice dripping with disdain, "I don't care what special permissions you think you have. In my company, you follow the same rules as everyone else. Is that clear?"
Isabella met his gaze evenly. "Crystal, sir."
Sobel held her stare for a moment longer before finally leaving, the door slamming shut behind him.
The barracks remained silent for a long beat.
Then Luz exhaled dramatically. "Well... that was fun."
Nixon, still lingering by the door, caught Isabella's eye. There was a knowing look there, a silent message passing between them.
Your secret's safe.
She gave him a small, grateful nod.
"Thanks, sir," she said quietly.
Nixon shrugged, the picture of nonchalance. "Just happened to be in the right place at the right time." He glanced around at the mess. "I'd get this cleaned up if I were you. Sobel's not one to bluff about reinspection."
With a lazy salute to Winters, Nixon turned and left, leaving the men of Easy to process what had just happened.
Skip was the first to break the silence. "Anyone else feel like they just missed something?"
Liebgott snorted. "Yeah, like the part where Nixon saved Vega's ass."
Malarkey nudged Isabella gently. "You okay?"
She nodded, finally loosening her grip on the box. "Yeah. Thanks."
Gene came over, kneeling beside her to help gather her scattered belongings. "What's so important about that box anyway?" he asked quietly.
Isabella hesitated, glancing around at the curious faces of her platoon-mates. They'd find out eventually—but not today. Not like this.
"It's... something from home," she said finally. "Something important."
Gene studied her for a moment, then nodded. He didn't push further, and she was grateful for it.
Guarnere clapped his hands together. "Alright, you heard the man. We got an hour to make this place look like we don't actually live here."
As the men began to move, organizing their belongings and righting their bunks, Isabella carefully tucked her box back under her bed, her heart still pounding.
That had been too close.
Luz appeared beside her, helping her pick up her letters. "So," he said casually, "you gonna tell us what's in the box that's got Sobel so worked up?"
She shot him a look.
He held up his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. Just curious."
Isabella sighed, gathering the last of her scattered belongings. "It's personal, Luz. That's all."
He studied her for a moment, then nodded. "Fair enough." He paused, then added, "But you know, whatever it is... we wouldn't judge you for it."
She looked up, meeting his gaze. There was a sincerity there that caught her off guard.
"Thanks," she said softly.
Luz shrugged, offering her a small smile. "That's what friends are for, right?"
As the men bustled around her, putting the barracks back in order, Isabella felt a strange mix of emotions wash over her. Relief that her secret was safe, for now. Gratitude for Nixon's timely intervention and Winters defense. And something else—a warmth in her chest at Luz's words.
Friends.
Maybe they were. Maybe, despite everything, these men were becoming something more than just fellow soldiers. Something like a family.
And just like with her family back home, there would be time for them to learn all of her secrets. But on her terms. When she was ready.
For now, though, she had a barracks to clean and a reinspection to prepare for.
And somewhere, in the back of her mind, she made a note to thank Nixon and Winters properly the next time she saw them.
It wasn’t perfect. There were still things unspoken, still tensions and secrets that couldn’t be fully erased in one night.
But as she sat there, surrounded by her boys, their teasing voices filling the barracks, she had a realization—
“Wait!”
Everyone quieted down and Isabella’s ears burned as she bowed her head down in embarrassment.
“Can you guys turn away? Not really comfortable with the whole platoon blatantly looking at my unmentionables. ”
Skip was the first to snicker, throwing an arm around Malarkey’s shoulder. “Aw, c’mon, Doll. We’ve been through hell together. You mean to tell me you don’t trust us?”
Isabella shot him a glare. “I trust you just fine, Warren, I just don’t trust your nosy ass.”
Liebgott held up his hands in mock surrender. “Fair enough.”
Skip nudged Guarnere with a smirk. “C’mon, boys, let’s give the lady some space before she loses her mind.”
With exaggerated sighs and grumbles, the men turned away, though not without a few last-minute jabs.
“Don’t take too long, Vega, or we’re gonna start charging rent,” Penkala teased.
“I swear to God, I will dump my entire footlocker on your bunk, Penk,” she shot back.
A few more chuckles rippled through the group, but they respected her request, giving her a semblance of privacy as she quickly reorganized her things.
Gene, who had stayed close, lingered for just a second longer before speaking quietly, “You alright?”
She exhaled, rolling her shoulders. “Yeah. Just—didn’t think I’d have to reorganize my whole life today.”
His lips twitched slightly.
She huffed a laugh, finally securing the last of her belongings before standing up.
“Alright, you idiots,” she announced, hands on her hips. “Crisis averted. You can turn back around.”
Malarkey spun dramatically. “Doll, you wound me. You think we were looking? ”
Isabella scoffed. “Malarkey, if you don’t shut up, I’m feeding your socks to the laundry gremlins.”
He gasped. “Not the gremlins.”
Penkala grinned. “Alright, alright. Enough torture. What’s next, Vega? You wanna read our fortunes too?”
She smirked. “Depends. You wanna know how many more miles Sobel’s gonna make us run?”
A collective groan filled the barracks.
Guarnere clapped a hand on her shoulder. “Doll, you keep talking like that, and we’re gonna start thinking you like making our lives miserable.”
She grinned. “Maybe just a little.”
It wasn’t perfect. But they were hers.
And for tonight, that was enough.
Chapter 14: Chapter 12 *NEW*
Notes:
authors note: for you who have already read the original chapter 12, this is the new version. you can refer to the masterlist on my tumblr to see what is old and new.
i promise this isn't a roe/oc fic, i'm just biased
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Isabella had never had any problems with her allotted shower time. She was happy to rise before all the men and melt the sleep from her body under the water, finishing getting ready by the time the men woke up. She enjoyed braiding and pinning her hair in the quiet of the barracks, quickly doing her prayers as the sun rose and one by one the men would do their own wake-up routines. Her night shower time was also welcomed. It gave her time to herself after a day of dealing with a variety of men with ridiculous personalities, and it especially allowed her to get rid of the day's problems and the grime that covered her.
Usually she wouldn’t need any accompaniment when using her time. It was either too early in the morning for anyone to be willing to take watch or too late for any of the men to want to waste their precious time before lights out.
Until today.
Isabella stood under the cold water, sighing in relief. Her body relaxed despite the frigid temperature of the water, and she quickly began cleaning herself, eager to finish and head to bed. She hadn’t been in for more than a few minutes before she heard something—something off. A shift in the air, the faintest shuffle just outside.
Isabella had been careful—always careful. She had her assigned times for a reason. No one should’ve been anywhere near the showers right now.
Her fingers curled into fists at her sides as she took a slow breath, forcing herself to stay calm.
Maybe it was a raccoon? She had seen many at Toccoa and she found them quite cute, but she definitely wasn’t amused if they were scouring around for food outside the bathrooms right now.
Her fingers curled into fists at her sides as she took a slow breath, forcing herself to stay calm.
Then—another shift.
Someone was standing just outside the entrance.
Her heart jumped.
For a moment, she debated calling out—demanding whoever it was to leave—but her gut told her something was wrong.
She moved quickly, shutting off the water, wrapping herself in the towel she had hung nearby. Her damp hands trembled slightly as she pressed herself against the cool tiles, listening.
Nothing.
Her pulse thrummed in her ears.
Then—
A quiet chuckle.
Low. Amused.
Male.
Her stomach twisted.
A voice, light with casual amusement. “Didn’t think I’d see the day a woman actually made it through Toccoa.”
Isabella’s breath hitched.
The voice wasn’t familiar. It wasn’t one of her boys.
She exhaled slowly, forcing steel into her spine before responding. “And I didn’t think I’d see the day some dumbass couldn’t read a schedule.”
Silence.
Then, another chuckle. “Feisty.”
Her jaw clenched.
The only time anybody had seen Isabella naked was when she was born, she was baptized, and the time Lucas accidentally walked in on her in the shower and he couldn’t look at her for two weeks without his face turning so red it looked like he was a tomato. So, she sure as hell wasn’t gonna let somebody see her like that now.
Her mind raced.
It wasn’t Easy Company—she knew that much. None of them would pull this shit. And if they had? Luz, Liebgott, or even Gene would’ve already dragged them into the dirt for it.
Which meant this was someone else.
And she was alone.
She didn’t let the fear show.
Instead, she forced herself to move. Quickly. Purposefully.
She snatched up her clothes, pulling them on over damp skin as fast as possible.
Footsteps.
Whoever it was, they hadn’t left.
“Come on, sweetheart,” the voice continued, still too damn casual. “No need to rush. Just making conversation.”
Her gut twisted.
‘I need to get out of here. Now.’
She inhaled sharply, grabbed her boots, and shoved through the door.
The cold air hit her like a slap, wet hair dripping down her back.
And then—she saw him.
Tall with a head of blonde hair and an ugly mug she had never seen before. A different unit.
He had no reason to be here .
His smirk faltered for half a second when she stepped out. He hadn’t expected her to walk out so fast, hadn’t expected her to stand tall.
He adjusted his stance, recovering quickly. “Relax, sweetheart. Didn’t mean any harm.”
She didn’t blink. Didn’t falter.
But inside?
Inside, something deep, buried, and vicious boiled in her chest.
‘Run your mouth one more time.’
Just one.
The man took a step closer.
And then—
“What the hell do you think you’re doing?”
The voice was sharp. Dangerous.
She had never expected Eugene Roe’s voice to ever sound like that, and she couldn’t be more relieved to hear it.
She turned her head just enough to see him standing a few yards away.
And he did not look pleased.
The soldier shifted slightly, suddenly aware of the ranking medic glaring him down.
“Christ, it’s just a joke,” the man muttered, throwing up his hands. “Didn’t realize she needed a babysitter.”
Gene’s expression didn’t change. He didn’t say a word.
But the tension? It was thick enough to cut through steel.
The guy faltered.
Then, finally, he backed up. “Whatever,” he muttered, shoving his hands in his pockets before turning on his heel. “Not worth it.”
They both watched as he disappeared into the dark.
Isabella didn’t move.
Neither did Roe.
Then—
“You alright?” he asked, voice lower now.
She exhaled slowly. Nodded.
Gene didn’t look convinced. He took a step forward, scanning her face for any sign of what she wasn’t saying.
Her hands still gripped her boots too tightly.
“C’mon,” he muttered. “Let’s get back.”
She hesitated.
And that? That was enough for him to see it.
She wasn’t scared. Not exactly. But she was a strange form of angry . And the weight of it was sitting heavy on her chest.
Gene sighed. Then, in a voice quieter than before, he said, “You want me to tell Winters?”
She clenched her jaw.
Then, quietly— “No.”
Roe studied her for a long moment.
Then, finally, he nodded.
On the walk back to the barracks, Gene tailed her, protective.
“Why’d you come out?” she asked.
“You were taking too long.”
“Oh.”
They continued their walk in silence, reaching the barracks that were finishing getting ready for lights out. Inside, many of the men were already tucked in bed, fast asleep.
Isabella’s wet shirt stuck to her back and she felt the chill crawl up her spine. Her heart pounded and her hands were tingly.
She was scared.
Gene, ever observant, watched her silently as she shakily let out a breath.
He quietly went up to her, careful not to startle her.
“You okay?”
As Isabella looked back at him, she saw how kind his eyes were and she felt the words leave her mouth before she could even think of them.
“Gene, can you stay with me tonight?”
Gene blinked at her, his mouth slightly parted as he tried to process her request. His face remained impassive, but his ears burned red at her words.
Isabella, realizing exactly how that must’ve sounded, rushed to clarify. “I mean— not like that! Just—” she exhaled sharply, shaking her head. “I just… don’t wanna be alone.”
That seemed to knock some of the tension from Gene’s shoulders. His face softened as he studied her, the way her hands were still subtly trembling at her sides, the way her breath came just a little too fast.
She was rattled.
And he didn’t like that.
Without a word, he glanced toward his bunk, then back at her. He sighed through his nose, then gave the smallest nod. “Alright.”
Relief flooded through her. “Thank you.”
She quickly ran to her bunk, opening her footlocker quietly. She brought out her stuffed bear, Teddy, and her journal. Gene stood next to his bunk, patiently waiting for her to come back.
His brow quirked curiously. “What’d you got there?”
Isabella hesitated at the foot of his bunk, shifting awkwardly on her feet before holding up the stuffed bear with a sheepish look. “Teddy,” she admitted. “I, uh… I’ve had him since I was born. Helps me sleep at night.” she pauses. “I have a stuffed lizard named Tokage too…means lizard.”
Gene stared at her for a beat, then at the bear—worn, well-loved, its fur matted in some places from years of being held. His lips twitched slightly, the ghost of a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. “Always the sentimental one, huh?”
She huffed, clutching Teddy closer to her chest. “Just because I can stick my hand into somebody’s chest doesn’t mean I don’t have a heart, Gene.”
His smirk lingered, but there was something gentler behind it. “Yeah, I know.”
His gaze flicked to the journal tucked beneath her arm, and he nodded toward it. “And that?”
“‘S my journal.” she started. “Helps me think.”
Gene hummed, expression unreadable. “Do you write about us?”
She smirked. “More than anything.”
Gene chuckled, shaking his head. “Sounds about right.”
He scooted back on his bunk, making space. “Alright, come on.”
She hesitated for only a second before clambering in beside him, mindful of the limited space. The barracks were dark now, save for the faint glow of the lantern near Gene’s bunk. The steady breathing of the men filled the room, a quiet rhythm that, strangely enough, had become comforting.
Her hair still dripped down her back, too thick to dry in such a short amount of time, but next to Gene she didn’t feel as cold as before.
“I think you get to help me write my entry tonight. What do you think, Gene?”
Gene let out a soft chuckle, tilting his head slightly to glance at her. “Oh yeah? And what exactly am I supposed to write?”
Isabella smirked, shifting onto her side so she could look at him properly. “Whatever comes to mind. Maybe something about how wonderful and charming I am.”
Gene snorted, shaking his head. “Sure, chérie . That’s exactly what I was gonna say.”
She rolled her eyes, flipping open the journal and clicking her pen, ears burning at the nickname. “Alright, fine. I’ll start, and you can add to it.”
He raised an eyebrow but didn’t argue.
She tapped the end of the pen against the page, thinking.
“March…” she trailed off, checking the small wall calendar across the room. “March 17th, 1942.”
Gene hummed in amusement. “St. Patrick’s Day.”
She quirked an eyebrow. “Oh, yeah? You planning to celebrate?”
He shrugged. “Maybe if Malarkey convinces the others to smuggle some booze into camp.”
She laughed softly, shaking her head before returning to her journal.
‘Today was another long one, but nothing I’m not used to. Morning drills, obstacle course, avoiding getting killed by Liebgott—’
Gene huffed, peering over her shoulder. “He’ll love that.”
“Oh, I know.” Her lips twitched mischievously. “Anyway… the only real surprise today was that I ended up in Eugene Roe’s bunk, so I suppose that’s worth writing about.”
He snorted. “You make it sound scandalous.”
“Would make a great headline, wouldn’t it?” she teased, then dramatically continued. “ Gasp! Sweet Isabella Vega found in the arms of a Louisiana boy! ”
Gene rolled his eyes. “Jesus, you’re worse than Luz.”
She giggled, shaking her head before handing the journal to him. “Alright, your turn.”
Gene hesitated before taking it from her, eyeing the pen warily. “I don’t write, Isabella.”
“Well, now’s your chance,” she countered. “Come on, just a line.”
He exhaled, muttering under his breath, but she caught the slight quirk of his lips as he put pen to paper.
‘Roe is too tired to be writing in some damn journal, but Vega insisted. If I don’t wake up in the morning, it’s because she talked my ear off before bed. Also, she needs to learn how to dry her damn hair before sleeping, ‘cause now my bunk’s wet.’
Isabella read over his shoulder and smacked his arm lightly. “Hey!”
Gene smirked, flipping the journal shut and setting it aside. “You wanted me to write. I wrote.”
“I swear…” she huffed.
She pulled the blanket up to her chest after closing the journal, curling slightly on her side with Teddy tucked against her. Gene lay on his back, one arm resting over his stomach, staring up at the ceiling like he wasn’t quite sure how he ended up here.
“You know, this reminds me of the sleepovers I had at home.”
Gene hummed, intrigued. “Really? You have a lot of those?”
Isabella shifted closer to Gene, head nuzzling into his shoulder. “I guess so.”
Her eyes got heavier as she explained. “I don’t think they really count as sleepovers though.”
He felt her breath softly puff against his neck as he shifted, arm curling around her.
“Why’s that?” he asked softly.
“Well. I only ever had sleepovers with Cameron and Lucas, and they live in the same house as me, so I guess it isn’t the same.” she explained. “They’d come into my room and try to stay up as long as possible. We’d lay on the floor of my room and stare at the painted ceiling and talk about the future until we fell asleep.”
Gene listened quietly, his fingers idly tracing circles against her arm. There was something wistful in her voice, something so deeply nostalgic that he could almost see it—three kids lying on their backs, whispering secrets and dreams to each other under a hand-painted sky.
He could picture it clear as day.
“You ever paint anything else?” he asked, his voice softer than usual.
She hummed, her breath warm against his shoulder. “Mhm. I painted everything I could. My room, the boys rooms, even the patio.”
“The patio?”
Isabella let out a sleepy chuckle. “Yep. Mama nearly had a heart attack when she saw it, but Papa told her it was ‘artistic.’ He let me keep it.”
Gene smirked slightly. “Sounds like your old man knew what he was talkin’ about.”
She nodded against him. “He did.”
The circles Gene drew on her arm lulled her into a state between awake and asleep, and she couldn’t feel safer.
“Hey Gene?”
“Hm?”
“You speak French right?”
Gene’s fingers paused for half a second before resuming their lazy movements. “Yeah.”
Isabella let out a sleepy hum.
“I like it when you call me chérie.”
Gene felt his pulse stutter for just a second.
He swallowed, willing himself to keep his voice steady. “Yeah?”
“Mhm,” Isabella murmured, her breath warm against his collarbone. “Sounds nice… soft.”
Gene exhaled slowly, his hand still tracing idle circles against her skin. “Well… you are.”
She blinked, lifting her head just slightly to look at him. “I’m what?”
His lips twitched, his usual dry humor creeping in as he smirked. “Nice. Soft. Real delicate, actually.”
She scoffed, dropping her head back onto his shoulder with a huff. “Now you’re making fun of me.”
Gene chuckled, shaking his head. “Nah.”
He meant it.
For all the fire in her, all the sharp edges she could wield when provoked, there was something undeniably gentle about her. It wasn’t just the way she looked—the big eyes, the small hands, the way she barely took up space beside him—it was the way she was.
The way she cared.
The way she felt things so deeply.
The way she kept fighting, even when the world threw everything it had at her.
“ Chérie suits you,” he muttered, the words slipping out before he could second-guess them.
Isabella stilled.
Then, slowly, a small, sleepy smile curled on her lips.
“…You’re real nice when you’re not being grouchy.”
Gene snorted, nudging her lightly. “And you’re real talkative when you’re supposed to be sleepin’.”
She just giggled, burying her face against his shoulder.
He sighed, shaking his head before murmuring, “Dors bien, chérie.”
Her breath hitched just slightly, but she didn’t respond right away.
Then, just as she was drifting off—
“Bonne nuit, Gene.”
His chest tightened.
“…Bonne nuit, Isabella.”
And for the first time in a long while, Isabella slept without worry.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Morning at Toccoa was always the same—early, cold, and filled with the sound of nature before the sun even had the decency to rise.
This morning, however, was not the same.
For one, Isabella woke up warm . That was new. It took her a moment to register the steady rise and fall of a chest beneath her cheek, the solid weight of an arm resting loosely at her back.
Then, another thing registered.
Voices.
Low murmurs, shuffling movement—the kind of sounds that meant the barracks were awake.
Isabella’s eyes snapped open.
The moment she moved, the warmth shifted, and Gene muttered something sleep-heavy in French before exhaling deeply and shifting his arm away.
Her brain caught up with reality all at once.
She was in Gene’s bunk.
She had fallen asleep in Gene’s bunk.
The barracks were awake.
And she was still in Gene’s bunk.
Her stomach dropped.
‘Jesus Fucking CHRIST’
Scrambling upright, Isabella practically flung herself off the cot, snatching up Teddy and clutching him to her chest. Her entire body burned as she avoided looking at Gene, who was now rubbing the sleep from his eyes, utterly unbothered.
She had seconds before the men noticed.
Except—
Silence.
Not the sleepy, early-morning grumbling or the groggy swearing as someone tried to lace their boots kind.
This was absolute silence.
And Isabella, still gripping her stuffed bear like a lifeline, felt the shift before she even turned.
They were staring .
She blinked, heart pounding. “What?”
Nobody moved.
Then—
Malarkey let out a slow breath. “Holy shit.”
She frowned. “What—”
“Oh my God, ” Luz muttered, shoving Skip’s shoulder. “Do you see this?”
Skip, who had frozen mid-way through pulling on his boots, nodded dumbly. “Yeah. Yeah, I see it.”
“What?” Isabella repeated, voice rising in panic.
Liebgott had been sitting on his bunk, tying his laces. Now, he just stared at her, eyebrows raised, as if actually stunned for the first time in his life.
Then, suddenly, he let out a sharp breath of laughter, shaking his head. “Jesus Christ, Vega.”
Isabella had had enough.
“What?! ” she snapped.
Luz gestured wildly at her. “Your hair!”
Isabella blinked, her hand twitching toward her head—and that was when she felt it.
Her hair was down.
Not braided. Not pinned. Not stuffed beneath her helmet or cap.
Loose. Thick. Wild. Cascading down her shoulders in dark waves from where it had dried overnight.
For a second, she just stood there, horrified. She had never —not once—let them see her like this.
And judging by their expressions?
She might as well have walked in naked.
“Oh,” she whispered, mortified.
Luz let out another stunned chuckle. “ Oh ? That’s all you have to say?”
Malarkey was still blinking like he was trying to process it. “Jesus, Vega. You—” He gestured helplessly at her, like the words just weren’t there.
Skip ran a hand through his own hair, exhaling like he was actually overwhelmed. “I mean—fuck, kid.”
Even Penkala, usually the reasonable one, was nodding to himself like he was genuinely impressed.
Liebgott, however, recovered first. His smirk returned, slow and knowing, as he leaned back on his elbows. “So that’s what you’ve been hiding under that damn helmet.”
Isabella groaned, flinging Teddy at him.
He caught it effortlessly, still grinning like an asshole.
Her face burned as she quickly raked a hand through her hair, trying to tame the waves, but it was too late—the damage was done.
“Stop staring,” she hissed, flustered beyond belief.
Luz shook his head, still looking at her like he was witnessing some kind of rare, mythical event. “Doll, I think we deserve a minute after you’ve been keeping this under wraps the whole time.”
“I haven’t been keeping anything under wraps—”
“Bullshit,” Malarkey cut in. “You never let your hair down around us!”
Before she could even try to defend herself, Luz’s eyes widened as he took another good look at her— then at Gene, who was still lying in bed, now blinking at them sleepily like he wasn’t quite sure why they were losing their minds.
Luz’s mouth split into the widest grin she’d ever seen.
“Oh. Oh . This just got better .”
She had a second— one second —before Luz exploded.
“Vega slept in Roe’s bunk!” he howled .
That was it.
All hell broke loose.
“What?!” Malarkey shouted, his jaw dropping.
Skip actually dropped his boot. “You’re fucking kidding me!”
Liebgott cackled. “Well, shit, Roe! Didn’t think you had it in you!”
Gene, to his credit, just sighed heavily and rubbed his face. “Jesus Christ.”
“ It’s not like that! ” Isabella shouted, her face on fire.
Luz ignored her completely, hands on his hips as he grinned at Gene. “Hey, Doc, didn’t know you were so accommodating!”
Gene just grunted, shifting onto his side and pulling the blanket over his head. “I hate all of you.”
“Gene!” Isabella whipped around, betrayal clear in her tone. “Say something!”
A long pause.
Then, muffled under the blanket—
“…Chérie.”
The barracks erupted.
Isabella, mortified , snatched up her pillow (technically his) and attacked him with it.
“You’re” SMACK “Dead” SMACK “To me” SMACK “Roe!”
The chaos eventually died down— eventually —though Isabella swore she was never going to live this down. Between the merciless teasing, the hair revelations, and the absolute disaster that was waking up in Gene’s bunk, she was already exhausted and the day had barely even started.
Still, she had other things to focus on. Like taming her hair, and breakfast.
Or so she thought .
Because the second she stepped outside, fully prepared to leave the morning behind her, she felt someone fall into step beside her.
She didn’t even have to look.
“What do you want, Liebgott?”
Liebgott smirked, hands stuffed into his pockets. “Just making conversation, chérie. ”
She froze.
Slowly, slowly, she turned her head to stare at him.
“You wouldn’t dare.”
His grin widened.
“Oh, but I would.”
Isabella inhaled deeply through her nose. “I will actually kill you.”
“Sure you will.” Liebgott hummed, clearly enjoying himself. “But, y’know, it’s funny—”
“Liebgott—”
“—I thought you didn’t have favorites—”
She whipped around to grab him, but he dodged, laughing as he jogged ahead.
She swore to God.
But she wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction.
“You know what? Whatever! Y’all better hope I don’t hear any of this from Sobel because if I get kicked out over your stupid mouths then I will come back to haunt you!” she exclaimed.
Luz clutched his chest dramatically. “Oh no, the ghost of Vega! Whatever shall we do?”
Skip smirked. “I dunno, man, sounds like a terrifying fate.”
Malarkey, grinning, waggled his fingers. “Oooooooh, I’m Corporal Vega, and I’m here to make sure you idiots don’t bleed out after you do something stupid—”
She whipped around, fork in hand. “You wanna test that theory, Malarkey?”
Malarkey immediately ducked behind Skip, laughing as Isabella pointed at him like a woman on a mission.
“Alright, alright, we’ll lay off,” Luz said placatingly, though the amusement in his voice gave him away. “Wouldn’t want our beloved medic to hold a grudge.”
Gene, who had been completely done with this conversation from the start, just exhaled sharply.
Liebgott smirked. “So, Vega, what’s it like waking up next to Romeo over here?”
Gene shut his eyes for a long, long moment.
“She didn’t sleep with me. She got harassed by some son of a bitch in the showers and didn’t want to be by herself. So lay off her and quit!”
The table immediately went silent.
Liebgott’s smirk vanished.
Malarkey blinked, all traces of amusement wiped off his face. Luz, who had been mid-bite, froze, his usual easy-going demeanor shifting into something sharper. Skip’s jaw tightened. Even Penkala, usually the first to tease, suddenly looked uncomfortable.
Isabella stared at Gene, taken off guard.
He wasn’t looking at her, though. He was glaring at the table, jaw tight, hands clenched into fists against his thighs.
It wasn’t often that Gene got angry. He had this uncanny ability to remain level-headed, to stay calm even when things went to hell. But now? His voice had been cold, edged with something dead serious.
Liebgott cleared his throat, shifting slightly in his seat. “I—” He stopped himself, rubbed a hand over his face, and exhaled. “Shit.”
“Gene,” Isabella finally said, her voice quiet.
That made him look up.
And for the first time, she saw the anger in his eyes. Not at her, never at her, but at the situation.
The realization stung.
She swallowed. “It’s—”
“Who was it?” Skip cut in, voice low.
She hesitated. “I don’t—”
“Who,” Luz echoed, tone deadly calm, “was it?”
She looked around the table, at the men who—just seconds ago—had been mercilessly teasing her, and now sat rigid, their faces set in varying degrees of anger.
She exhaled, shaking her head. “It wasn’t anyone from Easy.”
That seemed to cool the tension just a fraction.
But only a fraction.
“Some bastard from another company?” Guarnere muttered darkly.
She nodded. “I didn’t recognize him.”
Gene huffed sharply through his nose, crossing his arms.
“Did he touch you?” Malarkey asked, his voice more serious than she’d ever heard it.
“No,” she assured, quick to ease their spiraling thoughts. “Just words. Just…” She hesitated. “Enough to make me want to get the hell out of there.”
That didn’t seem to make anyone feel better.
“Next time,” Luz said, voice light but laced with something hard, “you come get one of us.”
“I handled it,” Isabella countered.
Gene snorted. “Yeah, real good job, considering you damn near jumped out of your skin when I walked up.”
She glared. “Well, I wasn’t expecting anyone else to show up!”
She sighed, exhausted. “It’s fine. Let’s turn the page and forget it.”
They continued their breakfast quietly, the air heavy with tension. She lazily moved her fork around, sliding her eggs back and forth.
‘I hope the poor bastard never gets caught if this was the reaction…’
Isabella was desperate to change topics, to get their minds off the truth Gene had revealed to them. She didn’t want them worrying about things that she herself wasn’t.
“Did you guys know I sleep with a stuffed bear?” she said, taking a bite of her toast.
Luz choked on his coffee.
Malarkey blinked. “You what ?”
Skip, who had been mid-bite of his own breakfast, slowly set down his fork, squinting at her like he wasn’t sure if he heard correctly.
Gene, unbothered, simply grabbed his cup and muttered, “Told you.”
Liebgott, who had just started to get over the morning’s chaos, let out an incredulous laugh. “Okay, hold the hell on—that’s what you’re going with?”
She chewed slowly, leveling them with an impassive stare. “What? Thought I’d give you guys something else to rag on me for.”
Luz, recovering quickly, wiped his mouth and grinned. “ Oh , sweetheart, that’s adorable .”
“Don’t patronize me.”
Malarkey was still reeling. “How did this never come up before?”
“I did bring it up.” She huffed, crossing her arms. “I had him with me when I crashed in Gene’s bunk last night. It was on the ground when Sobel ransacked the barracks. I literally threw it at Liebgott this morning. ”
Liebgott stared at Gene like he had just learned some horrifying secret. “And you didn’t say anything?”
Gene, in the most Gene Roe way possible, shrugged. “Wasn’t important.”
“Not important —?!”
“Oh my God,” Isabella groaned, dropping her head into her hands. “It’s not a big deal.”
Skip leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. “Alright, alright. Let’s settle this. How long have you had this bear?”
“Since I was born.”
A pause.
Luz placed a hand over his chest, feigning overwhelming affection. “That’s the cutest thing I’ve ever heard.”
Liebgott snorted. “No wonder you turned out so soft.”
She glared at him. “Say that again, Lieb, and I’ll shove my boot up your ass.”
“Oh yeah?” His smirk widened. “You gonna throw Teddy at me again?”
The rest of the table howled with laughter.
Isabella, cheeks burning, grabbed the closest thing she could—her napkin—and whipped it at him.
Gene just sipped his coffee. “You walked right into that one.”
She grumbled. “Whatever.”
Breakfast quickly ended and they headed to the classroom; a full day of lectures ahead due to weather. Sobel had been kind enough to cancel outdoor training but Isabella had a gut feeling that something was going to go wrong and decided to stay on her toes.
The rain pattered steadily against the windows of the classroom, the dull hum of it threatening to lull Isabella into boredom-induced exhaustion. She had never been a bad student—hell, she actually enjoyed learning—but listening to some poor idiot drone on about map reading like it was the most complicated thing in the world was painful.
That day she sat between Joe Toye and Johnny Martin. Isabella tried to sit next to somebody new every lecture in order to properly integrate herself in the company. Both Toye and Martin had been kind to her despite not really interacting with her, and she appreciated it greatly.
As the lecturer rattled on in the front, Toye gently nudged her, grabbing her attention.
“What was with you waking up in Roe’s bunk this morning?” he whispered
Isabella sighed. “Nothing important, Toye.”
He glanced at her, eyes looking with an emotion she couldn’t recognize. “If you need someone to take watch while you shower, you can tell me.”
She blinked, taken aback. Isabella didn’t know how he had figured out what happened, but she smiled back, appreciative.
Turning back to the notebook in front of her, her mind wandered. She began doodling a bird, a Florida Sparrow. It was her favorite bird and she had named her band after it, Sparrow’s Flight. Her pencil carefully sketched out the round body, softly pressing on the paper.
Toye didn’t say anything else, didn’t press her for details, didn’t ask if she was sure she was okay. He just nodded, turning his attention back to the lecture, as if his offer had already been settled.
Isabella swallowed, the warmth of gratitude settling deep in her chest.
She let her focus drift to her sketch, letting the familiar rhythm of drawing ease the restlessness in her mind. The delicate curve of the sparrow’s wings, the tiny sharp beak—her pencil traced the lines with careful precision, each stroke a reminder of home.
Her fingers stilled for a moment.
Home.
She thought of the evenings spent on the back porch, listening to the sparrows sing as the sun dipped below the horizon. The way her father would hum along absentmindedly, Lucas whittling a piece of wood as she and Cameron picked out harmonies. The scent of her mother’s cooking, the laughter of Anzu as she tried to mimic Isabella’s melodies.
The longing curled tight in her chest, but she pushed it aside.
Eventually, the first half of the day ended and the company headed to lunch. Since Winters had been promoted to First Lieutenant and subsequently Sobel’s executive officer, he was put in charge of overseeing the kitchen. Isabella was happy for Winters, he deserved the promotion despite it only happening due to Sobel’s own promotion.
The lunch for the day was Spaghetti, one of Isabella’s favorite foods. She practically jumped off the walls with excitement while she waited in line.
Luz, standing beside her, grinned. “Jesus, Vega, didn’t know spaghetti was all it took to make you happy.”
She huffed, nudging him with her elbow. “Shut up, Luz. You don’t understand. I love Italian food.”
Guarnere, who was behind them, spoke up. “That so, kid?”
She beamed, excitement too potent. “Yes sir! I could eat only Italian food for the rest of my life and I would die happy.”
They soon reached the front of the line and Isabella’s happiness went down the drain as she looked at the food on her tray. It was an odd orange color and the noodles looked dry. She had never felt more disappointed in her life.
She sat down with Gene and Liebgott, a storm cloud lingering over her head as she reluctantly ate her lunch. Not only had she been betrayed by her lunch, but she was still trying to figure out what Sobel was hiding up his sleeve. She had had a nagging feeling ever since this morning and something told her everything was going to go wrong.
Gene, ever observant, nudged her lightly with his elbow. “You look like someone shot your dog.”
Liebgott, mouth full, snorted. “Yeah, what’s with the long face, kid? Spaghetti betrayal hit you that hard?”
Isabella stabbed at the sad excuse for pasta with her fork, sighing dramatically. “I trusted it, Joe. I trusted it.”
Gene shook his head, amused. “Christ.”
Liebgott leaned in, smirking. “Y’know, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this worked up over anything . We’ve been getting our asses kicked for weeks, and this is what breaks you?”
She narrowed her eyes at him. “Food is important, Liebgott.”
“Oh, of course . ” He chuckled, leaning back in his seat. “Heaven forbid the Army doesn’t meet your gourmet standards.”
Isabella groaned, dropping her fork. “Y’all just don’t understand.”
Gene smirked. “Yeah, yeah, we get it, chérie . Food critic in the making.”
She rolled her eyes, picking up her fork again before shaking her head. “Whatever. This isn’t what’s actually bothering me.”
Liebgott raised a brow. “Oh? Do tell.”
She hesitated, lowering her voice slightly. “Sobel’s been too quiet today.”
Gene frowned. “You think he’s up to something?”
Isabella scoffed. “He’s always up to something.”
Liebgott sighed dramatically, shoving another bite of food into his mouth. “Great. And here I was hoping for a peaceful afternoon.”
She smirked. “Since when do we ever get that?”
He pointed his fork at her. “Fair.”
She hummed, mind drifting as she absentmindedly twirled her spaghetti with her fork. The color reminded Isabella of when she was a kid, watching her classmates throw up after lunch when they didn’t have enough time to digest their food before gym class.
‘ Wait.’
Her hand stopped moving, eyes narrowing.
“Stop eating.”
Liebgott, mid-bite, froze. “Huh?”
Gene lowered his fork immediately, already catching on to the shift in her expression. “Vega, what’s wrong?”
She set her utensils down, scanning the room. “That son of a bitch set us up.”
Liebgott frowned, fork still hovering near his mouth. “What the hell are you talking about?”
Isabella exhaled sharply, pushing her tray away. “Think about it. He canceled PT because of the weather, but the rain stopped hours ago.”
Then, like clockwork—
The mess hall doors slammed open.
“ ON YOUR FEET, EASY COMPANY! ”
Sobel’s voice cracked through the room like a whip.
Isabella clenched her jaw, already rising before he could finish the command.
“Orders changed, get up. Lectures are cancelled – Easy Company is running up Currahee. Move, move!”
Groans filled the mess hall as chairs scraped back, boots stomping against the wooden floor in a scramble to follow orders. Isabella shot a knowing glance at Gene and Liebgott as they stood, both wearing identical expressions of irritation.
Liebgott sighed dramatically. “Vega, I swear to God, if you ever get a bad feeling again, keep it to yourself. ”
“I’ll be sure to let you suffer next time,” she shot back.
“Hi-o Silver!”
The run up Currahee was brutal. As she predicted, Sobel had deliberately planned to sabotage the company. He taunted them as they ran, spitting up their lunch.
Isabella did as much as possible in order to avoid the vomit on the ground. She had been lucky, not liking the food to the extent of barely eating and then realizing Sobel’s plan; she didn’t have to worry about nausea while she ran.
As she pushed forward, Isabella kept her breathing steady, inhaling through her nose and exhaling through her mouth. Her legs ached, but she refused to falter. The last thing she needed was Sobel honing in on her as a weak link.
Liebgott, red-faced and wheezing beside her, shot her a glare. “You look way too smug right now.”
She huffed out a breath, half-laughing. “Told you I had a bad feeling.”
“You also barely ate,” he grumbled, nearly tripping over Perconte, who had stopped mid-stride to retch on the side.
“I like to think I’m smart,” she said, dodging another unfortunate soul bent over on the side of the trail.
Gene, looking pale but determined, kept pace beside her, his usual quiet presence oddly reassuring. “Smart doesn’t make this any easier.”
“No,” she admitted. “But at least I don’t have to taste that spaghetti twice.”
Skip, gasping somewhere behind them, groaned. “I swear to God, Vega, if you keep talking about that damn spaghetti, I’m throwing you down this hill.”
Sobel’s voice cut through the suffering like a knife. “You’re a washout, Private Hoobler. You should pack up those ears and go home!”
Isabella winced at the sharpness in Sobel’s tone, glancing toward Hoobler, who was struggling to keep pace. His face was red, sweat dripping down his forehead as he forced himself forward despite the obvious exhaustion in his movements.
Liebgott scoffed beside her. “What an asshole.”
“That’s putting it lightly,” she muttered, feeling her temper bubble dangerously close to the surface.
“Looks like Gordon’s done, aren’t you Gordon? You finished? You do not deserve to get your wings.”
“Jesus Christ.” she groaned.
Isabella understood that Sobel had a job to train them, to prepare them for war; but he was horribly sadistic.
“Private Randleman, you look tired. There’s an ambulance waiting for you at the bottom of the hill. It can all be over right now – no more pain, no more Currahee, no more Captain Sobel.”
Beside her, Liebgott muttered, “One of these days, someone’s gonna knock him on his ass.”
“I’d pay good money to see it,” she huffed.
Gene, who was running just behind them, spoke up, his voice unusually sharp. “Keep your heads down and focus.”
Luz, the bright light of the company, had tired of Sobel’s insults and had realized how high tensions were running, took matters into his own hands. “We pull upon the risers…”
Realizing what he was doing, Isabella grinned. “We pull upon the grass. We never land upon our feet, we always hit our ass.”
The men around them picked up the cadence, voices rising in defiance against the miserable run and the miserable bastard leading them. The exhaustion in their limbs, the ache in their chests—none of it mattered in that moment.
Even through the haze of burning lungs, Isabella felt a surge of energy as she ran beside them. She met Luz’s eyes, a glimmer of mischief and determination passing between them.
“Zim-zam, goddamn, we’re Airborne Infantry!”
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After the Currahee run, Isabella found herself knee-deep in treating the aftermath of Sobel’s cruelty. The infirmary was packed with groaning, sweat-drenched paratroopers—some lying on cots, others sprawled against the walls, too exhausted to move. The air was thick with the scent of antiseptic, sweat, and damp uniforms.
She moved quickly, hands steady as she worked her way through the line of battered men, checking for dehydration, bandaging blisters, and occasionally smacking away wandering hands when one of them got too dramatic with their complaints.
“Alright, Toye,” she muttered, kneeling to examine his foot. “You’re officially the worst case of blisters I’ve seen so far.”
Joe Toye winced as she prodded at the raw skin. “Great. Put that on my grave.”
“Keep whining, and I’ll make sure it’s there in bold letters,” she shot back, carefully wrapping his foot.
“Jesus, Vega,” Luz drawled from his spot on a cot, an ice pack resting over his eyes. “You’re vicious today.”
“I just spent an hour dodging vomit and listening to Sobel’s voice,” she deadpanned. “Excuse me for being a little on edge.”
Liebgott, sitting on the cot beside Luz, smirked. “She’s got a point.”
She shook her head and moved on to Malarkey, who looked like he’d been through hell. His uniform was drenched, and his hands were still shaking slightly from the exertion. “Drink,” she ordered, shoving a canteen into his hands.
He took a long sip before muttering, “I’m never eating spaghetti again.”
“That’s probably for the best.”
Gene worked quietly on the other side of the room, moving with his usual precision, though there was a tightness in his jaw that hadn’t been there earlier. She knew him well enough now to recognize when something was bothering him. She’d ask later, when there weren’t so many ears around.
Winters stepped into the room then, scanning the rows of exhausted men with a calm but assessing gaze. He looked at Isabella, nodding slightly. “How bad?”
She exhaled. “Mostly blisters and dehydration. No serious injuries, but they’re gonna be sore for days.”
Winters’ gaze flickered across the room. “Good work.”
She nodded, lips turning up in a smile. “Thank you, sir.”
Luz, never one to let a moment of tension linger, suddenly groaned dramatically. “Vega, I think I’m dying.”
She rolled her eyes. “You’ve got a bruised ego and a sore everything. You’ll live.”
“But at what cost?” he lamented.
“God, you’re ridiculous.”
Gene, who had been silently working nearby, finally snorted. “You’re not wrong.”
Winters sighed, rubbing a hand over his face before shaking his head. As he turned to leave, Luz grinned. “Sir, can we declare Vega our official savior?”
Winters, already at the door, didn’t even pause. “That’s between you and the chaplain.”
The room erupted into laughter, and Isabella, despite her exhaustion, found herself smiling.
“Alright Luz, if you can find it in yourself to be silly, then you’re fine.”
He groaned. “Aw, but Vega”
“No buts.” She crossed her arms, staring him down.
She continued her work diligently, offering water and buckets to the men who needed it. As she left Bull’s cot, she turned to the desk in the corner, eager to rest and watch over the men collectively.
When she sat, Luz’s voice rang out through the now silent room clearly. “So Vega, why do your friends call you Birdie?”
Isabella, mid-stretch, froze for a moment before turning her gaze to Luz. His expression was relaxed, but there was curiosity in his eyes, and she could feel the weight of the other men’s attention shifting to her.
She huffed, rolling her shoulders. “Why do you want to know?”
Luz grinned. “Because that’s all they called you in your letters, and I’ve got a feeling there’s a good story behind it.”
Sighing, she leaned back against her chair. “It’s not that exciting.”
“C’mon,” Malarkey encouraged. “We’ve just been through hell. Give us something.”
She groaned, fingers pinching the bridge of her nose. “Jesus Christ. Fine!”
The men called out happily, excited to be entertained at her embarrassment.
“As you all know, I’m a musician,” she began. “I perform with a band back at home, named Sparrow’s Flight.”
The men listened diligently, not wanting to miss any part of her story.
“One night, we had a big performance. Everyone in the crowd got real riled up and excited after I sang a new song. Somebody in the audience had yelled out ‘Birdie’ when I went to sing again, and it stuck. The rest is history.”
Guarnere, who’s cot was next to Toye’s and was silently listening, spoke up. “So you’re telling me you got a whole nickname because some guy in the crowd got a little too excited?”
She huffed, deadpanning. “It wasn’t just one guy. It had been going on for a while and finally caught on when I took it on as a stage name. It matched the band name and my voice type. Nothing crazy about it.”
Malarkey grinned. “Birdie Vega’s got a nice ring to it.”
“Oh, hell no,” Isabella snapped, pointing at him. “You guys are not calling me that.”
Luz sat up in his cot, all too pleased with this revelation. “Oh, sweetheart, I think we absolutely are.”
She groaned, dragging a hand down her face. “It’s a stage name! It’s not a military thing! It stays back home!”
Liebgott, looking far too entertained, smirked. “You really think you get to decide that?”
“Watch me,” she shot back.
Guarnere crossed his arms, looking her up and down with exaggerated consideration. “I dunno… kinda fits.”
“Don’t encourage them!” she hissed.
Luz grinned, throwing her a mischievous look. “Oh, Birdie, Birdie, Birdie… I think we’ve just found Easy’s new favorite nickname.”
Isabella groaned, trying to get him to shut up. “Luz.”
“Aw, don’t be shy,” he teased. “Hell, if you’re good enough to get a stage name, maybe you oughta prove it.”
She narrowed her eyes. “What are you getting at?”
Malarkey smirked. “I think he’s saying you owe us a song, Birdie.”
She let out a sharp breath, shaking her head. “No way in hell.”
“Oh, c’mon,” Luz pressed. “We went through hell today, the least you can do is serenade us a little.”
“I’d rather run Currahee again.”
Skip snorted. “I dunno, Vega. You didn’t even puke today. Maybe Sobel’ll make you do it twice.”
She shot him a glare. “I guess you’re all feeling better if you’re up for pestering me.”
The men groaned, reality returning at her words.
“Yeah, that’s what I thought.” she smirked.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
That night in the barracks, Isabella prepared for her nightly shower as the men prepared for lights out. She grabbed her spare set of PT clothes and her towel. As she gets ready to leave, she feels the same anxiety she had last night after her confrontation with the strange man outside of the showers.
She hesitated at the door, fingers tightening slightly around the fabric of her towel. The barracks were dimly lit, the familiar hum of the men settling in for the night creating a comfortable lull of noise behind her. It should have made her feel safe.
But it didn’t.
She exhaled sharply through her nose, willing herself to move.
‘ Come on, Isabella. It’s just a shower. Don’t be a coward.’
Still, her feet remained planted.
‘This is ridiculous.’
Huffing, she turns back, ears warming.
She clears her throat, voice the softest she’s ever used. “Um…can somebody keep watch while I shower…please?”
The barracks quieted.
It wasn’t a long silence—just enough to make her second-guess asking in the first place. She felt the heat creep further up her neck, embarrassment curling in her gut.
Then—
“Course, Birdie.” Luz’s voice was light but sincere, cutting through the awkward pause like it was the easiest answer in the world. He swung his legs over the edge of his bunk, already moving.
Isabella let out a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding.
Gene, still lying on his cot, exhaled through his nose. “I’ll go.”
Luz paused, brows raising slightly. “You sure, Doc?”
Gene just sat up, pulling on his boots. “Yeah.”
Something unspoken passed between them.
Luz, never one to argue with Roe when he actually made a decision, just smirked. “Well, look at that. Ain’t every day Roe volunteers for somethin’ that doesn’t involve patching us up.”
Isabella rolled her eyes. “Can we not make this a thing?”
Liebgott, from the corner, snorted. “Too late.”
She huffed but didn’t push it.
Gene stood beside her, his usual quiet presence somehow grounding as they stepped outside into the cool night air. The gravel crunched beneath their boots as they walked, the path to the showers feeling both too long and not long enough.
When they reached the small building, Isabella hesitated at the entrance, shifting awkwardly. “You… you really don’t have to wait.”
Gene leaned against the outer wall, arms crossing over his chest. “I know.”
She chewed the inside of her cheek. “I’ll be quick.”
He just nodded.
She ducked inside, letting the door close behind her.
The shower was brief—faster than usual, but not rushed. She let the cold water wash away the day, let the tension ease just a little. By the time she stepped back out, towel draped over her shoulders, Gene was still there.
His head turned slightly at her approach, eyes flickering over her just once before he pushed off the wall.
“Ready?”
She nodded.
They walked back in the same comfortable silence, the night stretching wide around them. The barracks were still dimly lit when they returned, some of the men still murmuring softly among themselves.
Isabella paused by her bunk, glancing at Gene. “Thanks.”
He ruffled her hair gently. “Sleep well, chérie .”
As she lay in her bunk, eyelids heavy with exhaustion, Isabella fell asleep with a smile, in the comforting presence of the brothers she had gained in her new adventure.
Notes:
translation
bonne nuit - good night, chérie - darling
Chapter 15: Chapter 13 *NEW*
Notes:
authors note: for you who have already read the original chapter 13, this is the new version. you can refer to the masterlist on my tumblr to see what is old and new.
welcome! as you can see, this chapter has been completely rewritten. one of the main things i realized with the original formatting of this story was that i was jumping major events crucial to the timeline and development of easy company. the ft.benning march being one of them. as such, please enjoy this important chapter and the music that comes along with it
songs: "I Wanna Be a Cowboy's Sweetheart" - Patsy Montana/Ruby Leigh, "Sixteen Tons" - Traditional American Folk/Tennessee Ernie Ford, "Wayfaring Stranger" - Traditional American Folk/Dolly Parton, "Barbara Allen" - Traditional Scottish Ballad/Dolly Parton, "Red River Valley" - Traditional American Folk/The Andrews Sisters
spotify playlist: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/1ogLZLI24Z8aiIKRYiGQdK?si=UGvy7--mRHqP_elLtBASVw&pt=9c9b16e8f348fed463101bf6aa74c8f9&pi=cMRbZGSWQNm1U
Chapter Text
Camp Toccoa, August 10th, 1942
The weeks passed by quickly, the warm summer turning into mild autumn. August soon arrived, marking the end of their basic training and the beginning of their basic jump training. Personally, Isabella was elated. The jump training aspect of boot camp had been something Sink hadn't touched upon. He had taught her what would be covered in theory, but never had her physically try it.
As they began, she started to understand why physical fitness was so important as a paratrooper.
The mock door at the training yard loomed over them, a crude simulation of what they'd experience on an actual aircraft. At six feet off the ground, it wasn't particularly high, but the purpose was clear—learn to exit properly or risk injury before you even hit the ground.
Isabella stood in line with the rest of Second Platoon, watching as each man took his turn. Jump, land, roll. Again and again.
"Remember," the Sobel barked, pacing in front of them, "you're carrying gear. You're carrying a weapon. You're jumping into the unknown, potentially under fire. You screw this up, and it won't matter how much PT you've done or how good your marksmanship is. A broken ankle in battle is a death sentence."
Isabella shifted her weight, feeling the familiar knot of anticipation tighten in her stomach. Her gaze flicked toward the front of the line, where Guarnere was readying himself.
"Watch the landing," Gene murmured beside her. "That's where most injuries happen."
She nodded, eyes tracking Guarnere as he jumped, legs together, body slightly curved, landing with a practiced roll that absorbed the impact.
"Nice form," Malarkey commented from behind her. "Bet he practiced that in the mirror."
Skip snorted. "Yeah, right after he practiced his pickup lines."
Isabella bit back a smile, grateful for the momentary distraction from her nerves. She'd faced countless challenges since arriving at Toccoa—grueling runs up Currahee, Sobel's targeted harassment, late-night marches, and the near-constant physical exertion that came with training. But something about jumping, even in practice, stirred a different kind of anxiety.
"Vega," Lipton called, nodding toward the platform. "You're up."
She stepped forward, hyperaware of the eyes on her. It wasn't just her platoon watching now—men from other companies had gradually gathered around the training area, curious about the female paratrooper they'd been hearing about.
"Great," she muttered under her breath, "an audience."
Luz grinned from his spot in line. "Just imagine them in their underwear."
"Luz, that's the opposite of helpful," she replied dryly, earning a few chuckles from the men nearby.
The Sobel eyed her skeptically as she approached the platform. "Remember, keep your legs together, arms in, chin tucked. Land on the balls of your feet, roll to distribute the impact."
"Yes, sir," she replied, climbing up.
Standing at the edge, she took a deep breath, mentally running through the instructions. The six-foot drop wouldn't normally intimidate her, but knowing this was just the beginning—that in a few weeks they'd be jumping from actual aircraft thousands of feet above the ground—made her pulse quicken.
'Focus, Isabella. You've got this.'
"Now, Corporal!" Sobel barked.
She jumped, tucking her body as instructed, legs together, arms in. The ground came faster than expected, and she hit with more force than she'd anticipated. Her landing was solid, but her roll wasn't as smooth as Guarnere's had been—she came up a bit awkwardly, knees slightly scraped.
"Not bad, Vega," he called, "but you need to soften that landing. You hit like a rock."
She nodded, brushing dirt from her uniform as she moved back to the line.
"Nice job," Gene said quietly as she took her place beside him.
"I botched the roll," she admitted.
He shrugged. "First try. You'll get it."
As the day progressed, they moved from basic jumps to more complex training—landing with gear, accounting for wind drift, emergency procedures. Each repetition helped Isabella refine her technique, but by late afternoon, her muscles ached from the constant impact.
"Alright, listen up," Sobel announced as they gathered for the final briefing of the day. "Tomorrow, we move on to the harness training. You'll learn how to control your descent, how to handle your parachute in different conditions, and most importantly, how to avoid becoming a casualty before you even fire your first shot."
He paused, scanning their faces.
"I don't care how fast you can run Currahee or how many pushups you can do. In the air, you're all equally vulnerable. You train hard, you train right, or you don't jump at all. Is that clear?"
A chorus of "Yes, sir!" rang out.
He nodded, seemingly satisfied. "Dismissed."
As they headed back toward the barracks, Isabella felt a mix of exhaustion and exhilaration. Her knees were sore, her palms scraped raw, but there was something undeniably thrilling about what they were learning.
"You okay, Vega?" Winters asked, falling into step beside her. "You took some hard landings out there."
She straightened slightly at his presence, not having noticed his approach. "I'm fine, sir. Just need to work on my technique."
Winters nodded, his expression thoughtful. "I noticed your first few attempts. You're trying to control the landing too much. Sometimes you need to let your body absorb the impact naturally."
She considered his words. "Makes sense. I think I'm overthinking it."
"That's common," he said with a slight smile. "Just remember, we're all learning this for the first time. No one expects perfection on day one."
"Except Sobel," she muttered before she could stop herself.
Winters raised an eyebrow, but there was a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Captain Sobel has... high standards," he said diplomatically.
She bit back a smile. "Yes, sir."
As they neared the barracks, Isabella noticed a familiar figure leaning against one of the adjacent buildings, watching their approach. Lieutenant Speirs from Dog Company, his expression unreadable as ever.
Since their brief encounter that early morning months ago, their paths had crossed occasionally—mostly passing glimpses during training exercises or in the mess hall. Each time, there was a strange tension, not exactly uncomfortable but charged with something she couldn't quite name.
Winters noticed her gaze shift. "Lieutenant Speirs seems to take an interest in our training progress," he commented neutrally.
Isabella quickly averted her eyes. "Does he?"
Winters didn't respond immediately, but there was a hint of curiosity in his glance. "Dog Company will be joining us for the advanced jump training at Fort Benning a few months from now," he said finally. "We'll all be working more closely together soon."
She nodded, trying to maintain a casual demeanor despite the unexpected flutter in her stomach. "Good to know, sir."
As they reached the barracks, Winters paused. "Get some rest, Vega. Tomorrow's going to be even more demanding."
"Yes, sir. Thank you."
After he departed, Isabella lingered outside for a moment, stretching her sore muscles and enjoying the evening air. When she glanced back toward where Speirs had been standing, he was gone.
Inside the barracks, the men were already discussing the day's training, comparing notes on their performances and speculating about what was to come.
"I'm telling you," Luz was saying as she entered, "they make it out like jumping's the hard part, but it's landing that'll kill you."
Malarkey nodded sagely. "My cousin broke both ankles in a bad landing. Washed out before he ever saw combat."
"That's reassuring," Isabella remarked, dropping onto her bunk with a wince.
Liebgott glanced over. "You took a beating out there, Birdie."
She shrugged, trying to appear unfazed. "I've had worse."
"Yeah, like that time Skip stepped on your foot during drill," Malarkey teased.
Skip threw his hands up in mock defense. "Hey, that was one time!"
"Three times," Isabella corrected, pulling off her boots to examine the emerging bruises on her shins. "I'm pretty sure my toes are permanently flattened."
The banter continued as everyone settled in, the familiar rhythm of their conversations a comforting backdrop. Isabella had grown accustomed to their voices, their habits, their quirks. Despite the rocky start, Second Platoon had gradually accepted her as one of their own—not just tolerating her presence but actively including her.
As she leaned back on her bunk, letting the chatter wash over her, Gene appeared beside her, offering a small tin of medicinal balm.
"For the bruises," he explained quietly. "Trust me, you'll want this tonight if you plan on walking tomorrow."
She accepted it gratefully. "Thanks, Gene. You're a lifesaver."
He huffed a soft laugh. "Not yet. But that's the idea, isn't it?"
Later that night, after most of the men had fallen asleep, Isabella sat on her bunk, journal open in her lap, writing by the dim light filtering through the window.
“August 10th, 1942
Dear Journal,
Jump training started today. It's as challenging as I expected, maybe more so. My body feels like one giant bruise, and we're only beginning. It's hard to imagine doing this for real—leaping from an actual plane, not knowing what's waiting below. There's something terrifying about it, but exciting too.
The men did well today, especially Gene and Guarnere. Even Liebgott, who grumbled the entire time, executed his jumps perfectly. I'm still struggling with the landing. Lieutenant Winters gave me some advice about not overthinking it. I'll try tomorrow.
I saw Lieutenant Speirs again today. He was watching our training from a distance. There's something about him that...
She paused, pen hovering over the page. What was it about Speirs that caught her attention? His intensity? The quiet confidence? The way his gaze seemed to cut through pretense?
...that's different from the other officers. More intense, more focused. Lieutenant Winters says Dog Company will join us for advanced training at Fort Benning, so I suppose we'll be seeing more of him and his men.
I received another letter from Cameron today. He's doing well, advancing in his training. I miss him terribly, along with Lucas, Darren, and Sina. I've been writing to them as often as I can, but it's not the same. I haven’t heard from Michel Alejandro in a while either.
Sometimes I wonder what Mama and Papa would think if they could see me now—jumping from platforms, running miles in full gear, training to parachute into combat. Would they be proud? Terrified? Both?
I'm exhausted, but I can't help feeling that we're building toward something important. These men—my platoon—they've become more than just fellow soldiers. They're becoming something like family.
Time for sleep. Tomorrow brings new challenges.”
She closed the journal, tucking it safely away in her footlocker before settling back onto her bunk. The barracks was quiet except for the soft sounds of sleeping men—Luz's occasional mutter, Skip's light snoring, the rustle of sheets as someone turned over.
Outside, the moon cast silver light across the camp, illuminating the training grounds where tomorrow they would continue their journey toward becoming paratroopers.
Isabella closed her eyes, her body weary but her mind still active, replaying the day's jumps, Winters' advice, the glimpse of Speirs watching from the shadows.
In a few months, they would move on to Fort Benning for the real jumps—actual aircraft, actual parachutes. The thought sent a shiver of anticipation through her.
As sleep finally began to claim her, one thought lingered:
'I'm actually going to jump out of a plane.'
The idea was still as terrifying as it was thrilling. But with each passing day, with each new skill mastered, she was getting closer to becoming what she had set out to be—a true paratrooper.
Camp Toccoa, August 15th, 1942
Five days into jump training, Isabella had finally mastered the landing.
"Much better, Vega," Sobel called as she executed a perfect roll, coming up smoothly to her feet. "You finally stopped fighting gravity."
She grinned, preening at the praise (even if it was from Sobel), brushing dust from her uniform as she rejoined the line. Her body had adjusted to the constant impact, muscles learning to absorb and distribute the force properly. The bruises from her early attempts were fading, replaced by a growing confidence.
"Someone's been practicing," Malarkey remarked as she took her place beside him.
She shrugged, but couldn't hide her satisfaction. "Just took some getting used to."
"Next week we start with the 250-foot tower," Skip reminded them, a hint of nervousness in his voice despite his attempt at nonchalance. "That's a hell of a lot higher than these practice jumps."
Isabella had heard about the towers—massive structures used to simulate actual parachute descents, with trainees suspended from cables to practice controlling their fall. The thought made her stomach tighten, but she pushed the anxiety aside.
"We'll be fine," she assured him, though she wasn't entirely convinced herself.
As the day's training continued, Isabella found herself partnered with Liebgott for a series of equipment checks—practicing how to identify and address parachute malfunctions mid-descent.
"Remember," Sobel emphasized, "you'll have seconds—not minutes—to make these decisions. Hesitate, and you die."
Liebgott examined his mock parachute rigging with careful precision, his usual brashness replaced by focused attention. "Check the risers, then the lines," he muttered, mostly to himself. "Look for tangling, check the canopy..."
Isabella watched his methodical approach with mild surprise. "You're good at this."
He glanced up, a hint of defensiveness in his eyes. "I pay attention."
"I didn't mean it as an insult, Lieb" she clarified. "It's impressive."
His expression softened slightly. "Yeah, well. Not looking to become a pancake on my first jump."
The blunt imagery made her laugh despite herself. "Fair enough."
As they continued through the drill, Isabella noticed a group approaching their training area—Dog Company men, led by Lieutenant Speirs. Her hands fumbled slightly on the rigging, and she silently cursed herself for the momentary lapse in concentration.
Liebgott noticed her distraction, following her gaze. "Dog Company joining the fun?"
"Looks like it," she murmured, returning her attention to the equipment check. "Lieutenant Winters mentioned they'd be integrating into some of our training sessions."
Liebgott made a noncommittal noise, but there was curiosity in his sideways glance. "You know Speirs?"
Isabella kept her expression neutral. "Not really. Met him once or twice."
She could feel Liebgott's skepticism, but mercifully, he didn't press the issue. Instead, he completed his equipment check with exaggerated thoroughness. "All clear. Your turn, Birdie."
As she took over, demonstrating the proper inspection sequence, she was acutely aware of Dog Company watching their training exercise. She refused to look up, focusing entirely on the task at hand, determined not to make any mistakes.
"Good," Sobel commented as she finished. "Remember, your life depends on this equipment. Treat it accordingly."
The rest of the afternoon passed in a blur of training exercises, with Dog Company occasionally rotating through the same stations. Isabella managed to maintain her professionalism, though she couldn't help noticing how different Speirs' company seemed from Easy—more regimented, perhaps, less prone to the banter that characterized her own unit.
By the time they were dismissed for the day, the sun was beginning to sink low on the horizon, casting long shadows across the training field. Isabella's muscles ached from the exertion, but it was a satisfying kind of exhaustion—the proof of progress.
"Hey, Birdie," Luz called as they headed back toward camp. "Rumor is Sobel might let us have a weekend pass coming up before we ship out to Fort Benning. You got plans?"
She raised an eyebrow. "What kind of plans would I have?"
"I dunno, maybe visit that family of yours?" Luz suggested. "You talk about them a lot."
The mention of her family brought a pang of homesickness. "They’re in Florida. That's too far for a weekend pass."
"Well, some of us are heading into town," Malarkey chimed in. "Nothing fancy, just a chance to remember what civilian life feels like."
Isabella considered it. She hadn't left camp since arriving in February, and the prospect of a brief escape was tempting. "Maybe," she said finally. "I'll think about it."
As they approached the main camp, Isabella noticed a figure waiting near the headquarters building—Lieutenant Nixon, seemingly engaged in casual conversation with Speirs. The sight of the two officers together sparked her curiosity, but she kept walking, not wanting to appear nosy.
"Vega," Nixon called as they passed. "Got a minute?"
She stopped, surprised. "Yes, sir."
Nixon nodded toward the headquarters building. "Colonel Sink wants to see you."
The sudden summons sent a ripple of concern through her. "Is everything alright, sir?"
"Just a check-in," Nixon assured her, his expression giving nothing away. "Nothing to worry about."
As she followed Nixon toward headquarters, she was uncomfortably aware of Speirs watching their departure. Something in his gaze felt more assessing than usual, more intent.
Inside, Colonel Sink was waiting, his office as meticulously organized as she remembered.
"Private Vega," he greeted, gesturing for her to take a seat. "How's jump training treating you?"
"Well, sir," she replied, sitting at attention. "It's challenging, but I'm making progress."
Sink nodded, studying her with that same keen observation he'd shown during their early training sessions. "I've been receiving regular reports about your performance. Lieutenant Winters speaks highly of your adaptability."
"Thank you, sir."
Sink leaned back slightly in his chair. "I wanted to check in personally before you move on to Fort Benning. Project Blitz is under a lot of scrutiny, as I'm sure you can imagine. Your success or failure will determine whether more women follow in your footsteps."
The weight of that responsibility settled heavily on her shoulders. "I understand, sir."
"The War Department has taken a particular interest in your progress," Sink continued. "They'll be sending observers to Benning to assess the project's viability."
Isabella swallowed, her throat suddenly dry. "Observers, sir?"
"Nothing for you to worry about," Sink assured her, though his expression suggested otherwise. "Just military officials evaluating the program. Your job remains the same—train hard, jump well, and prove that this experiment is worth continuing."
She nodded, trying to project confidence she didn't entirely feel. "Yes, sir."
Sink studied her for a moment longer, then his expression softened slightly. "You've come a long way since February, Isabella. Keep it up."
"Thank you, sir."
As she left headquarters, the evening air cool against her face, Isabella mulled over Sink's words. Observers from the War Department meant higher stakes, more pressure. If she failed, it wouldn't just be her career at risk—it would impact every woman who might follow.
Lost in thought, she almost collided with Lieutenant Speirs, who was still lingering nearby.
"Sorry, sir," she said, quickly stepping back.
Speirs regarded her with that same inscrutable expression. "Training going well, Corporal?"
"Yes, sir," she replied, surprised by the direct question. "Looking forward to Benning."
He nodded slightly. "I hear the first jump's the hardest. After that, it's just falling with style."
The unexpected touch of humor caught her off guard, and she couldn't suppress a small smile. "I'll keep that in mind, sir."
For a brief moment, something shifted in his expression—a flicker of... what? Interest? Amusement? It was gone before she could identify it.
"Dog Company will be training alongside Easy at Benning," he said, his tone matter-of-fact. "I look forward to seeing how Sink's project performs."
There was no judgment in his words, just a simple statement, yet Isabella felt a familiar tension return. Was he skeptical of her abilities, like so many others? Or merely curious?
"I'll do my best not to disappoint, sir," she replied, keeping her voice even.
Speirs held her gaze for a moment longer than necessary. "I don't doubt that, Corporal."
With a slight nod, he turned and walked away, leaving Isabella with the distinct impression that she'd just passed some kind of test—though what kind, she couldn't say.
As she made her way back to the barracks, the twilight deepening around her, Isabella reflected on the day's events: mastering the landing, the impending visit from War Department officials, the brief but loaded exchanges with both Sink and Speirs.
Fort Benning would be a new challenge—real jumps, real risks. But it was also one step closer to deployment, to the real war waiting across the ocean.
She was ready for it. She had to be.
When she entered the barracks, the familiar sounds of her platoon-mates—Luz's storytelling, Skip and Malarkey's bickering, Gene's quiet conversation with Liebgott—welcomed her back to the world she'd come to know so well.
"There she is," Guarnere called when he spotted her. "What'd the brass want, Birdie? You getting a promotion or something?"
She shook her head, settling onto her bunk. "Just checking in before Benning."
"Speaking of which," Penkala chimed in, "anyone else nervous about jumping from an actual plane?"
"Nah," Luz replied with exaggerated confidence. "It's just like jumping off a diving board, except, you know, a few thousand feet higher."
As the conversation devolved into good-natured teasing about who would freeze at the door, Isabella found herself smiling despite the pressure weighing on her mind. These men, with their jokes and their worries and their unwavering determination, had become her anchor in this strange new world.
Whatever challenges Fort Benning brought—whatever observers came to judge her fitness for this role—she wouldn't face them alone.
She had Easy Company. And somehow, that made all the difference.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As August turned into September, and September into October, and so on and so forth, December finally came.
Isabella suffered greatly in this time, not remotely used to the cold that plagued the states north of Florida. She had taken advantage of her winter uniform which was thick and made of wool. At one point she had even stormed into Sink’s office, begging him to let her wear a scarf outside of regulations. Much to Sobel’s chagrin and Isabella’s delight, Sink had agreed.
Along with the biting cold came the imminent arrival of 2nd battalions move to Fort Benning to continue their jump training. Unsurprisingly, Isabella was quite sad at having to leave Toccoa. It had become her second home and she had many fond memories there. But orders were orders and that’s all there was to it.
Unfortunately for Isabella and the rest of the battalion, Colonel Sink had read about a Japanese Army battalion that had set a world record for marching 100 miles in seventy-two hours. As a result, Sink had decided the 2nd battalion was going to beat that record by marching the entire way to Fort Benning.
Isabella had been begged by the entirety of Easy Company to talk to Sink, and even if they hadn’t begged her she would’ve done it anyway. It was absolutely ridiculous and no amount of respect she held for Sink would change that opinion.
"With all due respect, sir, have you lost your mind?"
The words slipped out before Isabella could stop them, her usual filter completely abandoned in the face of what she could only describe as pure insanity.
Colonel Sink raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching ever so slightly. "Excuse me, Corporal?"
Isabella took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. She had stormed into his office the moment she'd heard about his plan, not even bothering to knock—something she could only get away with because of their established relationship. The secretary outside had tried to stop her, but Isabella had been too quick, too determined.
"Sink," she said, dropping the formality now that the door was closed behind her, "marching 118 miles in full gear, in December, seems completely insane."
Sink leaned back in his chair, regarding her with that familiar calculating gaze. "The Japanese did it."
"The Japanese didn't do it in the middle of winter," she countered, folding her arms across her chest.
"Are you suggesting the men of the 506th aren't capable of surpassing what the enemy can do, Isabella?" There was a challenge in his voice, but also a hint of amusement at her boldness.
Isabella bit the inside of her cheek, recognizing the trap. "No. I'm simply concerned about the practicality of such an undertaking. And the frostbite. And the potential pneumonia. And—"
"I get the picture," Sink interrupted, raising a hand to stop her. "War isn't practical, Corporal. And neither is jumping out of a perfectly good airplane. Yet that's exactly what we're training to do."
She couldn't argue with that logic, but still... "The men—"
"Have been training for this exact scenario," Sink finished for her. "Long marches, physical endurance, mental fortitude. This is what we've been preparing for."
Isabella shifted her weight, trying to find the right words. "Yes, but a hundred and eighteen miles? In three days? Even you have to admit that's excessive."
Sink's expression remained immovable. "We're not just any unit, Isabella. We're paratroopers. The best of the best. And I intend to prove it."
She exhaled slowly, recognizing the familiar stubborn set of his jaw. It was the same expression her father wore when his mind was made up, an unmovable force of pure determination.
She changed tactics, studying his face more carefully. "This isn't just about beating a record, is it?"
A flicker of something—approval, perhaps—crossed his face. "Go on."
"It's about proving what the Airborne can do. What we can endure." She paused, the realization dawning on her. "It's about showing the War Department that we're ready."
Sink nodded slowly, pleased with her perception. "The eyes of the entire Army will be on us, Corporal. This march could determine the future of the Airborne project."
Understanding washed over her. This wasn't just some arbitrary test of willpower or a personal challenge Sink had concocted. This was strategic—a deliberate demonstration meant to validate everything they had been working toward.
"And Project Blitz," she added quietly, the pieces falling into place.
"Indeed." Sink leaned forward, his gaze intent. "Your performance on this march will be closely scrutinized. The War Department has expressed... concerns about a woman's ability to endure such physical demands."
Isabella straightened, indignation flaring. "I'll complete the march."
"I have no doubt," Sink replied with genuine confidence. "But this isn't just about finishing, Isabella. It's about how you finish."
The weight of his words settled on her shoulders. This wasn't just about her personal achievement anymore—it was about every woman who might come after her, every door that could open or close based on her performance.
"I understand," she said, her determination hardening.
Sink studied her for a moment longer, then nodded, seemingly satisfied. "The battalion moves out at 0600 tomorrow. I suggest you prepare those boys of yours."
As Isabella turned to leave, Sink called after her. "And Corporal?"
She paused at the door. "Sir?"
"That scarf better not slow you down." The return to formality signaled the end of their private conversation.
Despite everything, she couldn't help the small smile that tugged at her lips. "Wouldn't dream of it, sir."
When Isabella returned to the barracks, she was met with a barrage of hopeful faces.
"Well?" Malarkey asked, practically bouncing on his heels. "Did you talk him out of it?"
She sighed, shaking her head. "No such luck."
A collective groan rippled through the room.
"You're kidding," Skip muttered, falling back onto his bunk dramatically. "A hundred and eighteen miles? In December?"
"Three days," Penkala added miserably. "That's nearly forty miles a day."
Isabella sat on her bunk, rubbing her temples. "It gets better. Full pack, combat gear, and a rifle."
Liebgott cursed under his breath. "Is he trying to kill us before we even reach Benning?"
"Actually," Isabella said, "he's trying to prove what the Airborne is capable of. The entire project is still under evaluation. This march could determine whether it continues."
That silenced the complaints, at least momentarily. Everyone in the room understood what was at stake—they had all volunteered for this, had all fought to be part of something special.
"Well," Guarnere said finally, "guess we better show 'em what Easy Company is made of, then."
Gene, who had been quietly listening from his bunk, turned to Isabella. "What about you? Anything specific about Project Blitz?"
She nodded, appreciating his perceptiveness. "The War Department has 'concerns' about whether a woman can handle this kind of endurance test."
Liebgott scoffed. "Bunch of desk jockeys who've never seen you run Currahee."
"You'll show 'em," Luz said confidently. "Hell, you'll probably finish ahead of half these guys."
"Thanks for the vote of confidence," Penkala muttered, though there was no real heat in it.
"Did your rank help at all with Sink?" Guarnere asked, raising an eyebrow. "Thought you two had some kind of teacher-student thing going."
Isabella gave him a wry smile. "We do, which is probably the only reason I wasn't disciplined for barging into his office and calling him insane to his face."
Malarkey's eyes widened. "You didn't."
"Oh, she did," Luz laughed, clapping her on the shoulder. "Our Corporal Birdie, telling off a Lieutenant Colonel. You've got guts, kid."
"Or a death wish," Liebgott added, though he looked impressed.
Isabella shrugged. "When you've known someone long enough, you can speak your mind. Besides, he expects me to challenge him when necessary. Always has."
"And this wasn't necessary enough?" Skip groaned.
She gave him an apologetic look. "I tried. But once Sink has made up his mind, there's no changing it. Trust me, I know him well enough to recognize when he's immovable."
Isabella stretched, feeling the weight of responsibility settling on her shoulders. "Alright, enough complaining. We all need to prepare. Extra socks, preventative bandaging for our feet. We should check each other's packs to make sure we're not carrying anything unnecessary."
The men nodded, already moving to inventory their gear.
"I'd kill for my winter boots from back home right about now," Malarkey said wistfully. "Army issue isn't meant for this kind of distance."
Isabella couldn't help but agree. The standard-issue footwear was decent enough for regular training, but for a hundred and eighteen miles in winter conditions? She was dreading the inevitable blisters.
Gene appeared beside her, offering a small tin. "Foot powder," he explained. "And I've got extra bandages if you need them."
"Thanks, Gene," she said, accepting the tin gratefully. "I have a feeling we're all going to need it."
As the evening progressed, the barracks buzzed with preparation. Men checking their gear, swapping tips on how to prevent chafing, sharing what extra supplies they could. Despite the grumbling, there was an undercurrent of determination—even pride. This wasn't just any unit; this was Easy Company. And if anyone could do this, they could.
Isabella organized her pack methodically, prioritizing essentials and eliminating anything that added unnecessary weight. Extra socks went in first, followed by bandages and medical supplies she might need. Her journal and letters remained, though she wrapped them carefully in a waterproof cover. Some things were worth the extra weight.
As lights-out approached, a strange calm settled over the barracks. No one was under any illusions about what tomorrow would bring—it would be brutal, exhausting, potentially dangerous in the December cold. But there was also a sense of shared purpose, of being part of something bigger than themselves.
"Hey, Birdie," Luz called from across the room. "You still got that scarf Sink let you have?"
She nodded, pulling it from her footlocker—a simple olive-drab wool scarf, nothing fancy, but it would make all the difference in the biting cold.
"Lucky," Malarkey said with a dramatic sigh. "The rest of us are gonna freeze our ears off."
Isabella rolled her eyes. "I offered to ask him if everyone could wear one, but you all said it wasn't worth the risk of him changing his mind about mine."
"And we stand by that decision," Skip declared solemnly. "Your comfort is a small price to pay for our entertainment when Sobel has a conniption about your special treatment."
She couldn't help but laugh at that. Captain Sobel had indeed been livid about the scarf exception, especially coming directly from Colonel Sink. It was a small victory, but a satisfying one nonetheless.
"Get some sleep," Gene advised, his voice cutting through the banter. "Tomorrow's going to be one of the longest days of our lives."
As the lights went out and the barracks grew quiet, Isabella stared up at the ceiling, her mind racing despite her body's exhaustion. A hundred and eighteen miles. Three days. Full gear.
Could she do it? Would her body hold up? What if she failed, not just herself, but every woman who might follow in her footsteps?
She closed her eyes, forcing herself to breathe deeply.
'One step at a time,' she told herself. 'Just like everything else. One step at a time.'
Toccoa to Fort Benning, December 2nd, 1942 - Day One
The pre-dawn air was bitter cold, seeping through layers of wool and cotton to chill the skin beneath. Isabella pulled her scarf higher, covering her nose and mouth, grateful for the small barrier against the freezing wind.
Around her, the entire 2nd Battalion assembled in formation, breath forming white clouds in the darkness. The men stomped their feet and rubbed their hands together, trying to generate warmth before the long day ahead.
"Easy Company!" Sobel's voice cut through the quiet morning. "Fall in!"
They lined up quickly, packs secure, rifles in hand. Isabella took her place in Second Platoon, Lieutenant Winters moving among them for last-minute inspections.
"Remember," he said as he passed, "pace yourselves. This isn't a sprint."
When he reached Isabella, he paused briefly. "Your pack secured properly, Vega?"
She nodded. "Yes, sir."
"Good." He studied her for a moment longer. "Stay hydrated, even in the cold. And if you need assistance, don't hesitate to speak up."
"I'll be fine, sir," she assured him, though his concern was touching.
Winters gave her a small nod before moving on, but Isabella caught the worry in his eyes. He'd never say it outright, but she knew what he was thinking—the same thing everyone was thinking. Could she do this? Could a woman march a hundred and eighteen miles in full combat gear?
'Watch me,' she thought, determination hardening like steel in her chest.
Colonel Sink addressed the battalion briefly before they departed, his voice carrying across the assembled companies.
"Men of the 506th," he began, and Isabella caught his slight pause, his eyes finding her in the formation before he continued, "you are about to embark on a journey that will test your physical limits and your mental fortitude. One hundred and eighteen miles in three days—a challenge the Japanese Army has set, and one we will surpass."
He surveyed them, his expression stern but proud. "The eyes of the Army are upon you. Show them what paratroopers are made of."
With that, the order was given, and the battalion began to move.
The first miles passed relatively smoothly. The rhythm of marching was familiar to all of them by now, and despite the cold, spirits remained high. Men sang cadences, told jokes, anything to distract from the long road ahead.
Isabella kept pace easily, her breathing steady, her stride matched to Gene's beside her. This was the easy part, she knew. The real test would come later, when muscles began to fatigue and the initial adrenaline wore off.
"How're you holding up?" Gene asked quietly after the first hour.
"Fine," she replied, adjusting her med bag slightly. "Just getting warmed up."
He nodded, seemingly satisfied. "Let me know if you need anything."
As the sun rose higher, the temperature gradually increased, though it remained cold enough that no one dared remove any layers. The pace was relentless—not punishing, exactly, but steady and unyielding. Every hour, they were allowed a brief five-minute break to drink water and adjust their gear. No sitting, no removing packs. Just a momentary pause before continuing on.
By noon, the first signs of fatigue began to show among the men. Conversation died down, replaced by the steady sound of boots on the ground and the occasional cough or grunt of exertion. Isabella's shoulders ached from the weight of her pack, and her feet had begun to throb in protest.
'Don't think about it,' she told herself, focusing instead on the rhythm of her breathing, the cadence of her steps. 'Just keep moving.'
During the brief lunch break—cold rations eaten standing up—Malarkey sidled up beside her, his face already showing signs of strain.
"How's it going, Birdie?" he asked, taking a swig from his canteen.
She shrugged, wincing slightly at the pull on her sore shoulders. "Still walking."
"That bad, huh?" he grinned.
She couldn't help but smile back. "Not as bad as Sobel's 12-mile marches."
"Yet," Skip chimed in, joining them. "We've still got a long way to go."
Winters moved through the platoon, checking on each man, ensuring everyone was eating and drinking enough. When he reached their small group, his eyes immediately went to Isabella.
"Corporal," he nodded. "Everything alright?"
"Yes, sir," she replied automatically.
He studied her for a moment, as if trying to determine whether she was being truthful. "Remember, this is a marathon, not a sprint. Conserve your energy."
"I will, sir."
As the day wore on, the march became increasingly grueling. The novelty had worn off, replaced by the harsh reality of physical exertion. Men began to fall out of formation—some briefly, needing a moment to adjust equipment or catch their breath, others more permanently, picked up by the trailing vehicles when they simply couldn't continue.
Isabella gritted her teeth against the growing discomfort, refusing to show any sign of weakness. Her feet were on fire, her shoulders screamed with every step, but she kept moving, one foot in front of the other, her gaze fixed straight ahead.
"How're you really doing?" Gene asked during the late afternoon break, his voice low enough that only she could hear.
She exhaled sharply. "Like I've been run over by a truck. Twice."
He huffed a soft laugh. "Join the club."
"Is it showing?" she asked, suddenly concerned.
He shook his head. "No more than anyone else. But I know what to look for."
She nodded, grateful for his honesty. "I'll make it."
"I know you will," he replied simply, with such conviction that it bolstered her flagging spirits.
As dusk began to fall, the temperature dropped rapidly, the chill becoming more pronounced with each passing minute. Isabella pulled her scarf tighter, grateful for the extra layer even as guilt pricked at her conscience for having something the men didn't.
Just when it seemed the day's march would never end, the order came to halt. They had reached their first checkpoint—thirty-five miles covered, with a hasty camp to be set up for the night.
Isabella's body practically screamed with relief as she was finally allowed to remove her pack, though years of military discipline kept her from collapsing onto the ground like she desperately wanted to. Around her, men were setting up small shelters, their movements slow and stiff from the day's exertion.
"Jesus Christ," Liebgott muttered, massaging his shoulders. "And we have to do this again tomorrow?"
"And the day after," Guarnere reminded him grimly.
Isabella sat on her pack, finally allowing herself a moment of rest. Her feet throbbed with each heartbeat, and she dreaded removing her boots to inspect the damage.
"You made it, Corporal," Winters said, appearing beside her with a small nod of approval.
"First day down, sir," she replied, trying to inject more confidence into her voice than she felt.
"Get some rest," he advised. "Tomorrow won't be any easier."
As Winters moved on, she noticed Colonel Sink walking through the camp, observing the men. When he spotted her, he changed course slightly, making his way toward her position.
"Corporal Vega," he acknowledged, his voice carrying the formal tone he always used in public. "How are you holding up?"
"Still walking, sir," she replied, matching his formality despite their earlier casual conversation.
A hint of a smile crossed his face. "Good. I've had reports from Lieutenant Winters about your performance today. Seems you're proving those War Department concerns unfounded."
Isabella straightened slightly, pride pushing through her exhaustion. "Just doing my job, sir."
Sink nodded, his gaze sweeping over the camp. "Keep it up, Corporal." His voice lowered slightly. "I knew you could do it."
With that, he continued his rounds, leaving Isabella with a renewed sense of determination despite her aching body.
After he left, Isabella finally removed her boots, wincing at the sight of her raw, blistered feet. She wasn't the only one—all around the camp, men were dealing with similar injuries, applying bandages and foot powder with grim determination.
Gene knelt beside her, medical supplies in hand. "Let me see."
She didn't protest as he efficiently cleaned and dressed her blisters, his touch clinical but gentle.
"It's going to be worse tomorrow," he warned, applying the last bandage.
"I know," she sighed. "But I'll keep going."
He nodded, seeming to understand the determination behind her words. "We all will."
Dinner was cold rations again, eaten quickly before the bone-deep exhaustion took over. Isabella found herself surrounded by her usual group—Gene, Luz, Malarkey, Skip, Penkala, and Liebgott—all of them too tired for much conversation but taking comfort in each other's presence nonetheless.
"Heard Dog Company's leading the pack," Luz mentioned between bites. "Speirs has them moving like they're not even tired."
Isabella wasn't surprised. Lieutenant Speirs had always struck her as the type who could march to hell and back without breaking a sweat. Just thinking about him brought a strange flutter to her chest, one she quickly attributed to exhaustion.
"How many dropped out today, you think?" Penkala asked, his voice hushed.
"Dozens," Gene replied. "From across the battalion. Not so many from Easy, though."
There was a quiet pride in his words that they all shared. Easy Company had something to prove, just like she did.
As night fell fully, Isabella retreated to her small shelter, her body crying out for rest as she lay between Gene and Liebgott. She should have fallen asleep immediately, given her exhaustion, but her mind was still active, replaying the day, analyzing her performance, worrying about tomorrow.
She pulled out her journal, wincing at the effort it took to hold a pencil with her stiff fingers.
“December 2nd, 1942
Dear Journal,
First day of the march completed. Thirty-five miles down, eighty-three to go. I'm still walking, still with Easy, though I'd be lying if I said it was easy. My feet are blistered, my shoulders feel like they're on fire, and I'm pretty sure I've discovered muscles I never knew existed, all of which are now screaming at me.
But I'm doing it. One step at a time, just like I told myself. The men seem surprised—not that I'm keeping up, exactly, but that I'm not showing how much it hurts. Little do they know I've had plenty of practice hiding pain. Growing up with three brothers teaches you that much.
Colonel Sink was right about the War Department watching closely. I've spotted several officers I don't recognize, observing from vehicles that occasionally pass by. Taking notes, I assume. Judging whether a woman belongs in the Airborne.
Well, they can watch all they want. I'll be marching all the way to Benning, no matter what it takes.
Two more days to go. I can do this. I have to do this.”
She closed the journal, tucking it safely away before finally giving in to the exhaustion pulling at her. Tomorrow would come all too soon, bringing with it another grueling test of endurance. But for now, she allowed herself the small comfort of rest, knowing she had made it through day one.
As sleep claimed her, one thought lingered, a quiet promise to herself and to all those watching:
'I will not fail.'
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Toccoa to Fort Benning, December 3rd, 1942 - Day Two
Isabella woke before dawn, her body stiff and unyielding, every muscle protesting at the slightest movement. For a moment, she simply lay there, staring up at the canvas above her, dreading what the day would bring.
‘Dear God, somebody fucking kill me.’
She bit back a groan as she forced herself to sit up, the cold morning air biting at her exposed face. Around her, the camp was beginning to stir, men moving with the same pained reluctance, cursing under their breath as they prepared for another day of marching.
"Morning, Birdie," Gene greeted, his voice low as he approached with a steaming cup. "Coffee. Three sugar with milk. Thought you might need it."
Isabella accepted it gratefully, the warmth seeping into her cold fingers. "You're a saint, Eugene Roe."
He gave her a small, tired smile. "Just doing my job."
"Is this medicinal coffee?" she asked, taking a cautious sip. "Because I think I might need something stronger to get through today."
He huffed a soft laugh. "Wouldn't that be nice."
As she drank her coffee, Isabella assessed her physical state with clinical detachment. Her shoulders were deeply bruised from the pack straps, her feet were a mess of blisters, and every joint felt like it had been filled with sand. But she could move. She could walk. And that was all that mattered today.
Reluctantly, she pulled on her boots, wincing as the leather pressed against raw skin despite the fresh bandages Gene had helped her apply. Standing was an exercise in willpower, but she managed it without showing the pain on her face.
"How bad?" Gene asked quietly, watching her with a medic's trained eye.
"I'll live," she replied, attempting a smile that probably looked more like a grimace.
He nodded, respecting her determination without pushing further. "Let me know if you need anything during the march."
By the time they assembled for formation, the sun was just beginning to crest the horizon, casting long shadows across the frost-covered ground. Isabella took her place with Second Platoon, noting the stiff movements and grimaces of pain around her. She wasn't the only one suffering.
Sobel paced in front of the company, his eyes sharp as he inspected them. "Easy Company! Today we continue our march. I expect the same discipline and determination you showed yesterday. Anyone who falls out will answer to me personally."
His gaze lingered on Isabella for a moment longer than necessary, searching for signs of weakness. She met his stare evenly, refusing to be intimidated.
"Move out!" he barked.
The first mile was excruciating. Every step sent jolts of pain through her feet and up her legs. Isabella gritted her teeth, focusing on placing one foot in front of the other, establishing a rhythm that would carry her through the day.
“Hey Birdie, how about you sing for us?” Luz suggested as they settled into the march, his voice strained but determined to lighten the mood. The men of Easy Company slowly but surely began to murmur, asking her to entertain.
Isabella was reluctant, but she would do it. She performed because she enjoyed making people's lives easier through music, to give them a moment of happiness in a world so dangerous.
“Alright,” she started. “But if Sobel tries to eat me alive for it then I’m throwing you all under the bus.”
"Something to keep us moving," Malarkey suggested, wincing as he adjusted his pack.
"Yeah, none of that sad shit," Liebgott added. "We're miserable enough already."
Guarnere spoke up. "Give us something with some life to it, Doll. Something to keep our feet moving."
Isabella thought for a moment, then smiled. "I've got just the thing.”
She took a deep breath, pushing through the fatigue in her muscles and the pain in her feet. After a moment to find her pitch, she launched into "I Wanna Be a Cowboy's Sweetheart," her voice clear and confident in the morning air.
“I want to be a cowboy's sweetheart
I want to learn to rope and to ride
I want to ride o'er the plains and the desert
Out west of the Great Divide
I want to hear the coyotes howlin'
While the sun sinks in the West
I want to be a cowboy's sweetheart
The life that I love best”
The upbeat, lively rhythm of Patsy Montana's hit immediately caught the men's attention. Isabella's voice carried through the ranks, the quick tempo perfectly matching their marching cadence, giving their steps a newfound energy and purpose.
When she reached the yodeling sections, several men turned their heads in surprise. The complex vocal technique echoed across the line of marching soldiers, showcasing a skill none of them had known she possessed. Her voice dipped and soared through the difficult passages with practiced ease.
"Holy shit," Skip muttered, eyes wide with amazement.
Even Sobel looked impressed, eyebrows raised as Isabella effortlessly navigated the yodeling that had made the song famous. The men around her began to smile despite their exhaustion, some even laughing in delighted surprise at this unexpected talent from their normally reserved medic.
Malarkey grinned at Guarnere. "Did you know she could do that?"
"Not a clue," Guarnere replied, shaking his head in wonder. "Girl's been holding out on us."
“I want to ride Old Paint, goin' at a run
I wanna feel the wind in my face
A thousand miles from all these city lights
Goin' a cowhand's pace
I want to pillow my head near the sleeping herd
While the moon shines down from above
I want to strum my guitar and "odo-lay-ee-dee"
Oh, that's the life that I love”
As Isabella continued through the song, the spirits of the men visibly lifted. Their steps became more coordinated, finding rhythm in the music. The pain in their feet and the weight of their packs seemed to recede, if only temporarily, replaced by the shared experience of this unexpected performance.
“Now I have found my cowboy sweetheart
And he taught me to rope and to ride
And we've settled down in a California town
Out west of the great divide
Our two little cowgirls have two kids of their own
That makes me a yodelin' grandma
I'm still ridin' side-by-side with my cowboy sweetheart
He's a rootin'-tootin' cowboy grandpa”
When she finished, there was a moment of stunned silence before the men erupted in cheers and whistles.
"Again!" someone called from further back in the line.
"Where'd you learn to do that?" Luz asked, genuine amazement in his voice.
Isabella smiled, a slight blush coloring her cheeks at the attention. "Taught myself. A good yodel carries across the farm better than any dinner bell."
"Well, it's carrying us across Georgia, that's for sure," Skip quipped, earning laughs from those around him.
Lieutenant Winters, who had made his way back to check on the commotion, couldn't hide a slight smile. "That's quite a talent, Corporal."
"Thank you, sir," she replied, surprised by his approval.
"Anything that keeps the men moving is fine by me," he added quietly before moving back up the column.
As they continued marching through the morning, Isabella moved through her repertoire of upbeat songs. When they hit a particularly difficult uphill stretch, she launched into "Sixteen Tons," her voice dropping into a surprisingly powerful lower register that contrasted with her yodeling from earlier.
“ Some people say a man is made out of mud
A poor man's made out of muscle and blood
Muscle and blood and skin and bones
A mind that's weak and a back that's strong”
You load sixteen tons, what do you get?
Another day older and deeper in debt
Saint Peter don't you call me, 'cause I can't go
I owe my soul to the company store ”
The strong, steady rhythm of the work song matched their labored steps perfectly, the lyrics about struggle and endurance resonating with their current situation. The men joined in on the chorus, their combined voices creating a determined rumble that seemed to push them up the hill through sheer force of will.
"She's got range," Gene commented quietly to Guarnere as they trudged upward. "Didn’t think she could sing like that."
Guarnere nodded, impressed. "Girl's full of surprises."
By midday, word of Isabella's impromptu concert had spread through the ranks. Even men from other platoons were requesting songs, shouting suggestions whenever they passed nearby during water breaks.
During one such break, Lieutenant Nixon approached her, canteen in hand.
"Quite the morale officer you've become, Corporal," he remarked with his characteristic wry smile.
Isabella shrugged, taking a careful sip of water. "Just trying to make the miles go by faster, sir."
"Well, it's working. I haven't heard this much chatter from the men since we left Toccoa." Nixon glanced toward where Sobel stood conferring with other officers. "And our illustrious captain seems to have decided it's not worth shutting down."
"Surprised he hasn't tried," she admitted.
Nixon's smile turned knowing. "Even Sobel can see the men are marching better with the music. And Colonel Sink mentioned he could hear the singing from half a mile away. Seemed to approve."
As they resumed the march after lunch, Isabella's voice was beginning to show signs of strain from hours of continuous singing. Noticing this, Gene appeared at her side with his canteen.
"Water with honey," he explained. "For your throat."
She accepted it gratefully. "Thanks, Gene. You're a lifesaver."
"Just doing my job," he replied with a small smile. "Can't have our songbird losing her voice."
Refreshed by the sweet mixture, Isabella began a haunting rendition of "Wayfaring Stranger." The change in pace and mood created a different kind of energy—contemplative but no less powerful. Her voice soared on the sustained notes, demonstrating impressive breath control even while marching.
“I'm just a poor wayfaring stranger
Travelling through this world below
There's no sickness, no toil, nor danger
In that bright land to which I go
I'm going there to see my Father
And all my loved ones who've gone on
I'm just going over Jordan
I'm just going over home”
The song's themes of hardship and hope resonated deeply with the exhausted men. Even those who had been joking earlier fell silent, moved by the emotion in her performance.
When she finished, there was no cheering this time—just a respectful quiet before conversations slowly resumed, more subdued but somehow more purposeful than before.
"That was beautiful, Birdie," Luz said softly.
She nodded her thanks, not trusting her voice for casual conversation after the demanding song.
As the afternoon wore on, she alternated between spirited numbers that kept their energy up and gentler songs that provided moments of reflection. Her voice became a constant companion to their march, setting the pace, lifting spirits, sometimes simply reminding them that there was beauty still to be found even in their suffering. Her medicine the music she sang so devotedly.
When they passed Dog Company at a crossroads, Isabella was in the middle of "Barbara Allen," her voice crystal clear as she navigated the traditional ballad's complex melody. She noticed several Dog Company men glancing their way, some with evident curiosity, others with barely concealed envy at Easy's relative high spirits despite the grueling march.
Lieutenant Speirs was among them, his expression characteristically unreadable as he efficiently directed his men. For just a moment, his eyes met hers across the distance—a brief, neutral acknowledgment, nothing more—before he returned his attention to his company.
By the time they halted for the night, Isabella's voice was reduced to a raspy whisper, but the effect of her day's performances lingered in the improved morale of the company. Men who would normally have collapsed in exhausted silence were talking quietly as they set up camp, recounting favorite moments from the day's impromptu concert.
"You should rest that voice," Gene advised as they ate their evening rations. "Won't do us any good if you can't speak tomorrow."
She nodded, too hoarse to argue even if she'd wanted to.
"I've never heard someone who could sing so many different ways," Malarkey commented, genuine admiration in his voice. "Where'd you learn all those songs anyway?"
Isabella took a sip of water before responding in a whisper. "My brothers taught me some, although we usually write the songs we perform.”
"Well, you just became Easy Company's official entertainment," Skip declared. "Sorry, Luz, you've been replaced."
Luz clutched his chest in mock offense. "I'm devastated."
Their laughter, though tired, was genuine—a precious commodity after a day of such brutal physical demands.
That night, as she settled into her bedroll, Isabella felt a quiet sense of satisfaction beneath her physical exhaustion. Today, she had contributed something uniquely hers to their shared ordeal—not just her endurance or her medical skills, but her music. Her gift.
In this company of men, where she had fought so hard to find her place and prove her worth, she had finally shared a piece of herself that had nothing to do with being a soldier or a medic. Just Isabella, the girl who loved to sing.
And somehow, it had made them all stronger.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Toccoa to Fort Benning, December 4th, 1942 - Day Three
The final morning dawned clear and bitter cold. Isabella's breath formed white clouds in the frigid air as she prepared for the last leg of their journey. Her body protested every movement, muscles stiff and sore beyond anything she had experienced before.
'Dear God, please just let me finish this godforsaken march without my legs falling off.'
Despite her silent prayer, there was something different about the atmosphere in camp—a sense of anticipation, of impending achievement. They had come this far. They could make it the rest of the way.
"Last day, Birdie," Gene said as he handed her a cup of coffee, now a morning ritual between them. "How's the voice?"
She attempted to respond, her voice coming out in a raspy, husky whisper. "Still here. Barely."
Gene raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Shouldn't be using it at all. Your vocal cords need rest."
Isabella shrugged, taking a grateful sip of the coffee. "Last day. Worth it."
"You've got more grit than sense sometimes," he replied, but there was admiration in his tone. "Added extra honey to that. Might help."
As they assembled for the final day's march, Isabella could feel the collective determination of Easy Company. They were battered, exhausted, feet raw and muscles aching, but they were going to finish this thing together.
Sobel paced in front of them, his usual stern expression firmly in place. "Forty-five miles today, gentlemen. I expect every single one of you to complete this march. No exceptions, no excuses."
His gaze lingered on Isabella for a moment longer than necessary, as if expecting her to be the first to falter. She met his stare evenly, refusing to be intimidated even as her entire body screamed in protest at the mere thought of another day's march.
As they set off, the first few miles passed in grim silence, each man focused on simply putting one foot in front of the other. Isabella marched between Liebgott and Malarkey, their movements stiff but determined.
"Christ, this is quiet," Skip finally commented from somewhere behind them. "Makes the miles feel longer."
"Hey Birdie," Luz called out, "think you've got one more song in you?"
Isabella hesitated. Her throat was raw, her voice barely more than a rasp. Gene had advised against using it at all. But looking at the exhausted faces around her, she knew what they needed—what they all needed—to make it through this final stretch.
"What do you want to hear?" she asked, her voice rough and husky.
"Something that'll get us to Benning," Guarnere replied.
Isabella nodded, taking a careful sip from her canteen before launching into "Wayfaring Stranger." Her normally clear soprano had transformed into something deeper, raspier—but the new timbre added a haunting quality to the old spiritual that seemed to resonate with their current ordeal.
"I am a poor wayfaring stranger
Traveling through this world below
There is no sickness, no toil, nor danger
In that bright land to which I go"
Her damaged voice gave the song a raw, emotional quality it might not have had otherwise. The men fell silent, listening as she sang of hardship and hope, of a traveler pushing through difficulty toward a promised destination.
When she reached the chorus, several men joined in, their voices blending with her raspy one in a rough harmony:
"I'm going there to see my father
I'm going there no more to roam
I'm just going over Jordan I'm just going over home"
As the song ended, there was a moment of respectful silence before Malarkey spoke up.
"Your voice sounds different, Birdie. Kind of... I don't know?"
She managed a smile. "It's called vocal damage, Malark."
"Well, it sounds good," he insisted. "Different, but good."
Isabella shook her head, amused despite her exhaustion. Leave it to these men to find something positive in what was essentially an injury.
Throughout the morning, she continued to sing, though more sparingly than the day before. Her damaged voice could only handle so much, and she had to take frequent breaks to sip water and rest her vocal cords. The songs she chose were slower, requiring less technique than her performances of yesterday.
"Red River Valley" proved particularly effective, its steady rhythm matching their marching pace perfectly. Even with her raspy voice, or perhaps because of it, the emotional resonance of the old cowboy song seemed to affect the men deeply.
"From this valley they say you are going
We will miss your bright eyes and sweet smile
For they say you are taking the sunshine
That has brightened our pathways awhile"
By midday, Isabella's voice was fading fast, each song requiring more effort than the last. During their brief lunch break, Gene appeared at her side with his canteen.
"More honey water," he said, holding it out to her. "Though what you really need to do is stop singing entirely."
She accepted it gratefully. "Last day, Gene. They need it."
He studied her for a moment, then sighed in resignation. "You're treating them, you know."
She raised an eyebrow, not understanding.
"As a medic," he clarified. "You're treating them without ever touching them. Healing something we can't reach."
Isabella had never thought of it that way, but as she looked around at the men—exhausted but somehow still holding onto their determination, still finding moments of laughter despite their suffering—she realized he was right. Medicine wasn't just about bandages and sulfa powder. Sometimes it was about giving people a reason to keep going when their bodies wanted to quit.
"One more big push," she said, her voice now barely audible. "We'll make it."
As they resumed the march after lunch, Isabella found herself increasingly unable to sing, her voice reduced to a painful whisper. The men, noticing her struggle, began to take up the songs themselves, their rough, untrained voices carrying the melodies she had taught them over the past two days.
"I Wanna Be a Cowboy's Sweetheart" proved particularly popular, though their attempts at yodeling ranged from amusingly bad to downright painful. Isabella couldn't help but laugh silently at their efforts, which only encouraged them to try harder, competing to see who could produce the most ridiculous yodel.
"Jesus Christ, Malarkey, you sound like a dying cat," Liebgott complained after a particularly disastrous attempt.
"Let's hear you do better then," Malarkey challenged.
Liebgott's attempt was, if possible, even worse, sending the entire platoon into fits of laughter despite their exhaustion.
Around mid-afternoon, something unexpected happened. As they passed through a small town, people began to line the streets, watching the battalion march past. Word had apparently spread about their attempt, and the locals had come out to witness it.
An elderly man, his chest decorated with medals from the First World War, stood at attention and saluted as they passed. Children waved small American flags. Women offered cups of water to the marching soldiers.
"Would you look at that," Malarkey murmured, surprise evident in his voice.
Isabella felt a surge of pride, of purpose, seeing the faces of the people they were training to protect. This wasn't just about setting records or proving themselves to the War Department anymore. It was about being worthy of the expressions of faith and hope.
The brief morale boost carried them through the next several miles, though the physical toll continued to mount. By late afternoon, even the strongest among them were showing signs of severe fatigue. Conversation had ceased entirely, every ounce of energy reserved for the simple act of putting one foot in front of the other.
Isabella found herself marching between Liebgott and Gene, the three of them supporting each other without words. When Liebgott stumbled slightly on uneven ground, she steadied him automatically, just as he had done for her earlier when her knee had threatened to buckle.
Small acts of camaraderie. Tiny moments of shared determination. This was what had brought them through—not just individual willpower, but the collective strength of soldiers who refused to let each other fail.
During a brief water break, Isabella noticed Colonel Sink moving through the battalion, checking on his men personally. When he reached her position, he nodded in greeting.
"Corporal Vega. How are you holding up?"
She tried to respond, but her voice had finally given out completely. Instead, she gave him a thumbs up, straightening despite her exhaustion.
Sink's eyes narrowed slightly, clearly noting her silence. "Lost your voice, I see."
She nodded, feeling a bit like a child caught misbehaving.
To her surprise, the corner of his mouth twitched in what might have been amusement. "Heard you put on quite a performance these past two days. Lieutenant Winters mentioned it boosted morale considerably."
Isabella managed a small smile, shrugging modestly.
"Resourceful," Sink commented. "Using what you have to support the mission." He glanced around at the exhausted men of Easy Company. "That's what makes a good soldier."
With that unexpected praise, he moved on, continuing his inspection of the battalion.
As the sun began its descent toward the horizon, a ripple of energy moved through the ranks. Word passed back from the front of the column: Fort Benning was in sight.
Isabella felt a second wind rise within her, pushing back the exhaustion, the pain, the doubt. They were almost there. Almost finished.
The last five miles were both the longest and the shortest of the entire march. Each step was agony, yet the end was so close that it pulled them forward like a physical force.
And then, suddenly, they were there. The gates of Fort Benning loomed ahead, and beyond them, the parade ground where their march would officially end.
As they passed through the gates, Isabella became aware of people lining the route—other soldiers, officers, civilians—watching as the battalion completed its historic march. Some were merely curious, others openly impressed by the sight of men who had marched 118 miles in three days.
And some, she couldn't help but notice, were staring specifically at her—the lone woman in uniform among hundreds of men, completing the same grueling test of endurance.
The battalion marched onto the parade ground in perfect formation, despite their exhaustion. Colonel Sink took his place at the front, back straight, head high, showing no signs of the fatigue he must have felt.
"Battalion, halt!" The command rang out, and as one, they stopped.
For a moment, Isabella simply stood there, not quite believing it was over. Three days. One hundred and eighteen miles. And she had made it. They all had.
"Battalion, dismissed!"
A ragged cheer went up from the assembled men, though it was far more subdued than it might have been if they weren't all on the verge of collapse.
Isabella felt a hand on her shoulder and turned to find Lieutenant Winters beside her.
"Well done, Corporal," he said simply, but there was genuine respect in his eyes.
She nodded her thanks, her voice now completely gone but her pride evident in her posture despite her exhaustion.
As the formation broke up, she spotted Colonel Sink in conversation with several officers she didn't recognize—more War Department officials, most likely. One of them glanced in her direction, said something to Sink, and received a nod in response.
Before she could wonder too much about it, she was surrounded by her platoon-mates, all of them equally exhausted but sharing in the triumph of the moment.
"We did it," Luz declared, slinging an arm around her shoulders. "Hundred and eighteen miles of pure hell, and we made it."
"Never doubted it," Guarnere added, though his grimace as he shifted his weight said otherwise.
Skip dramatically collapsed onto the ground. "Someone carry me to wherever we're sleeping tonight. I don't think my legs work anymore."
Isabella silently laughed, pulling out her journal and scribbling on a blank page: Get up, Skip. You've made it this far on your own two feet. Might as well use them a little longer.
That night, despite her exhaustion, Isabella took a moment to write in her journal before sleep claimed her.
“December 4th, 1942
Dear Journal,
We made it. One hundred and eighteen miles in three days. My feet are a mess of blisters, every muscle in my body is screaming, I've completely lost my voice, and I'm pretty sure I'll never look at a pair of boots the same way again, but we did it.
Easy Company finished the march intact. Not a single dropout. I'm proud of that—of them—more than I can say. We're a real unit now, forged in shared suffering and determination.
Sang as long as I could today, until my voice finally gave out completely. Gene called it "treating without touching"—using music to heal something medicine can't reach. I'd never thought of it that way before, but he's right. Sometimes the best medicine isn't in a medic's bag at all.
The War Department officials were watching us the whole way, especially me. I don't know what they'll report back, but I hope they saw what I know to be true: that determination and courage aren't exclusive to men. That women can endure, can push through pain, can be soldiers in every sense of the word.
We’ll begin official jump training soon. Five jumps to earn our wings. After the past three days, leaping out of a plane almost seems easy by comparison. Almost.
I'm too tired to write more. But I wanted to mark this day. To remember what it felt like to push beyond what I thought possible. To prove—to myself more than anyone—that I belong here.
One step closer to being a paratrooper. One step closer to the war waiting across the ocean.”
She closed the journal, tucked it away, and finally allowed herself to surrender to sleep, the deep, dreamless rest of someone who had earned it entirely.
Chapter 16: Chapter 14 *NEW*
Notes:
authors note: for you who have already read the original chapter 14, this is the new version. you can refer to the masterlist on my tumblr to see what is old and new.
please enjoy this monstrosity of a chapter. i hope you all catch a major plot reveal from one of the characters, teehee :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Fort Benning, Georgia, December 10th, 1942
The days following their historic march had been a blur of recovery and preparation. Isabella's feet, treated with antibiotics and properly bandaged, were finally beginning to heal. Her voice had returned as well, though it still carried a slight rasp that she assured Gene would fade in time.
The respite had been brief but necessary. Colonel Sink had granted the battalion forty-eight hours of complete rest after their arrival, followed by three days of light duty—just enough time for blisters to scab over and muscles to recover from their ordeal.
Isabella sat on her bunk, carefully applying fresh bandages to her healing feet. The barracks at Fort Benning were nearly identical to those at Toccoa, but somehow they felt different. Maybe it was the knowledge that they were one step closer to deployment, or perhaps it was simply the change of scenery after months in one place.
"Looking better," Gene commented as he passed by, medical bag in hand. He'd been making regular rounds through the barracks, checking on the men whose feet had suffered the worst during the march. He had insisted she rest after she had begun following him on his rounds, saying that she had done enough.
"Almost human again," she replied with a small smile.
Gene nodded approvingly. "Good timing. Jump training starts tomorrow."
Isabella felt a flutter of nervous anticipation in her stomach. Five jumps. In three months they would have to show they’re capable of five successful jumps to earn their wings. After everything they'd endured to get here, it was hard to believe they were finally reaching this milestone.
"Mail call!" The shout came from outside, followed by the appearance of a clerk at the barracks door with a stack of letters.
Isabella's name was called several times, and she found herself with a small pile of envelopes—one from her parents, one from Maya, one from Cameron, and surprisingly, one bearing an official War Department seal.
She opened the official letter first, curiosity winning out over her desire for news from home.
“Office of the Secretary of War
Washington, D.C.
December 5th, 1942,
To Corporal Isabella M. Vega
506th Parachute Infantry Regiment
Fort Benning, Georgia
Subject: Project Blitz Status Report and Authorization
Corporal Vega,
Following extensive observation and review of your performance during training at Camp Toccoa and the subsequent regimental march to Fort Benning, I am pleased to inform you that Project Blitz has been authorized to continue through the next phase of training.
The joint committee formed to evaluate this initiative has determined that you have demonstrated the physical capability, technical proficiency, and psychological fortitude necessary for continued participation in airborne training. Your completion of the 118-mile march was particularly noted as evidence of your ability to endure extreme physical demands alongside male counterparts.
However, the committee has also determined that Project Blitz will not be expanded at this time. You will remain the sole participant in the program until further notice. This decision is not a reflection on your performance, but rather a cautious approach to what remains an experimental initiative.
Upon successful completion of jump training and receipt of your parachutist badge, further evaluation will determine your status for overseas deployment with the 506th Regiment.
The progress of Project Blitz continues to be followed with great interest at the highest levels of the War Department. Your conduct and performance remain under observation.
Respectfully,
Col. James R. Marshall
War Department Special Projects Division ”
Isabella exhaled slowly, digesting the information. The project would continue—that was the good news. She hadn't failed, hadn't given them any reason to pull her from training. But she would remain alone, the only woman in a combat unit for the foreseeable future.
Part of her had hoped, perhaps naively, that her success might open the door for others. That Sina or other women who would sign up to train would join her. But the War Department was moving cautiously, treating her as the exception rather than the beginning of a trend.
"Bad news?" Gene asked, noticing her expression.
She handed him the letter. "Not bad. Just... lonely."
Gene scanned the contents, his face neutral. When he finished, he passed it back with a slight nod. "They're just covering themselves. You should know best that bureaucrats don't like risk."
"Yeah," she agreed, tucking the letter away. "I just thought maybe..."
"That you wouldn't be the only one anymore," Gene finished for her.
She nodded, unable to articulate the strange mix of pride and isolation she felt. Being the first, the only one, came with a weight she hadn't fully appreciated when she'd signed up.
"Well," Gene said after a moment, "guess you'll just have to be so good they can't ignore the evidence."
Isabella smiled despite herself. "That's the plan."
Turning to the letters from home, she opened Maya's first, eager for news of Anzu and Taiga.
“いさ,
I hope this letter finds you well. We were all so relieved to hear you arrived safely at Fort Benning after your long march. Your father explained to us what an achievement this was, how no American soldiers had done such a thing before. We are all bursting with pride, though I must confess when I think of you walking so far in the cold, my heart aches a little too.
Anzu has started school and loves it beyond measure. Her teacher says she is the quickest learner in the class and has already skipped ahead in reading. She tells everyone her auntie Isa is a soldier who jumps from planes. The other children don't always believe her, but she defends you fiercely!
Taiga is walking now—or perhaps "running" is more accurate. He is into everything, climbing furniture, pulling books from shelves, and generally creating the kind of chaos only a toddler can manage. He has started saying "Isa" when we show him your picture, which makes Anzu very jealous that it was one of his first words.
Things here remain challenging at times. There was an incident at the market last week—someone refused to serve me—but your mother stepped in with such fury that the entire store fell silent. She told them that while her daughter-in-law shopped for her family, her daughter was marching across Georgia to defend their freedom to be ignorant if they chose. No one has troubled me since.
Michel Alejandro writes when he can and our usual phone calls have dwindled, his letters are short and tell us little of what he's actually doing. Reading between the lines, I believe things in the Pacific are very difficult. He asks about you in every letter. I think it comforts him to know you are safe in training rather than already overseas.
I have included another drawing from Anzu. She insists it shows you jumping from a plane, though I think you'll agree the artistic interpretation is... creative.
Be safe, Isa. We all miss you terribly and count the days until you return to us.
With all my love,
Maya (Anzu and Taiga)”
Isabella smiled at the enclosed drawing—a stick figure with long brown hair falling from what appeared to be a blue rectangle, with a massive circle above that was presumably supposed to be a parachute. The stick figure wore an enormous smile and held what looked like a rifle, which amused Isabella given that she wouldn't actually be armed during jumps.
‘Cheeky Anzu’
She carefully folded the letter and drawing, tucking them into her journal for safekeeping before opening Cameron's letter.
“Birdie,
Heard through the grapevine you just marched your ass all the way to Benning. 118 miles? Jesus Christ, Isa. You just love making the rest of us look bad. My CO mentioned it during morning formation, though he conveniently left out that there was a WOMAN involved. Bet that would've shut some of these guys up.
Training here is winding down. We're shipping out soon, probably heading to England from what I can gather. The rumors are flying, but nobody knows anything for sure. Half the guys think we'll be home by Easter, which is obviously bullshit. The other half are convinced we're all going to die the minute we hit the continent. The truth's probably somewhere in between, as usual.
Billy caught pneumonia and got sent to the hospital. They say he'll recover, but he'll miss deployment, which has him more pissed than sick. Jamie's been made a squad leader, which has gone straight to his head. Eli's the same as always—quiet, watchful, steady. You'd like him, I think. Reminds me a bit of your friend Gene from your letters. He likes to stick with me and has become quite useful when I write songs.
Anyway, they're working us hard, getting us ready for whatever's coming. I miss home, but I'm ready for this. Ready to do my part. I know you understand that better than anyone.
Mama mentioned you're starting jump training in her last letter. Try not to break your neck, yeah? I did not drag your ass out of that creek when you were eight just for you to die jumping out of a perfectly good airplane.
Your Lucky Charm,
Cameron”
Isabella smiled, shaking her head slightly. Cameron's letters always managed to make her feel like he was right there beside her, his voice as clear in her mind as if he were speaking aloud.
She makes a mental note to ask him more about this Eli character. Seeing how much he mentions him in his letters worries her slightly considering Cameron’s…’background’.
‘Best not push if I know what’s best for all of us.’
Setting Cameron's letter aside, she opened the one from her parents, finding her mother's neat handwriting covering several pages.
“Dearest Isabella,
Your father and I were overjoyed to receive your last letter and to hear of your success in the march to Fort Benning. Your father has been telling everyone at church about it, showing the newspaper article that mentioned the 506th's achievement (though it sadly did not name you specifically).
We are well, though the house feels empty without you and the boys. Your father spends more time working these days, I think just to keep his hands busy. I have started teaching art classes at the community center, including a special session for wives and mothers of servicemen. This helps me pass the time without you here. We paint and talk and support each other—it helps to share the worry with others who understand.
Lucas wrote to us recently that he has completed his pilot training and has happily been assigned to a bomber crew, though I’m sure he’s already told you. He says the B-17 is the most beautiful thing he's ever seen, which I find slightly concerning given how he used to talk about Marjorie Wilson from down the street. He sent a photograph, which I've enclosed. He looks so handsome in his uniform—you all do. My children, serving their country. I am proud and terrified in equal measure. He states that you should ‘take the pick of the lot’ from the picture. I think he’s desperate to set you up with someone. I’m curious to see who you’d like best as well…”
Isabella pauses, face red from embarrassment.
‘I’m hundreds of miles away from both of them and yet they’re still teasing me. Incredible.’
“Maya and the children are managing as best they can. Your father has been taking Anzu fishing, which she adores. She follows him around the house asking questions about everything, just as you used to do. Sometimes when I see them together, I am reminded so much of you at that age that my heart aches.
We received a very unexpected letter last week—from Colonel Sink! He wrote to tell us how well you are doing and how much you have contributed to your unit. I must say, your father was quite impressed, and I believe they may have begun a correspondence of their own after Colonel Sink sent his first letter back in May. Military men, always finding each other.
I pray for you every day, my darling girl. For your safety, your strength, and your spirit. I know God is watching over you, but a mother's worry never ceases.
Jump safely, write often, and know that you are loved beyond measure.
All my love,
Mama
P.S. Your father insists I include his note, though I warned him you have more important things to do than read his ramblings about military matters.”
Isabella snorted and turned to the second page, where her father's bold handwriting took over:
“Isabellita,
I won't waste your time with lengthy sentiments—your mother covers that ground thoroughly enough for both of us. I will simply say this: I am proud. More proud than I have words to express.
Colonel Sink's letters are unexpected but deeply appreciated. He speaks highly of your conduct, your capabilities, and your character. From one military man to another, I recognize the weight of such praise—it is not given lightly or without cause.
He mentioned your marksmanship in particular. It seems those Sunday afternoons at the lake when you were a girl were not wasted after all. Though I suspect you won't be carrying a weapon in your medical role, it pleases me to know you could defend yourself if necessary.
Jump training begins soon from what I understand. Trust your instructors, trust your equipment, and above all, trust yourself. The fear never completely disappears—even after hundreds of jumps—but you learn to use it, to let it sharpen your focus rather than dull it.
Your brothers in arms are lucky to have you watching over them. As was I, to have you watching over our home all these years.
Con orgullo,
Papá”
Isabella felt a lump form in her throat as she finished reading. Her father had never been one for flowery expressions of emotion, making his words all the more powerful. And the fact that Sink had written to them—had taken the time to share her progress with her family—touched her deeply.
She grabs the remaining photo from the inside of the envelope and is faced with a black-and-white replica of Lucas’s crew. Her heart fills with pride at his wide smile. Personally, she couldn’t be happier that he had managed to achieve his dreams and she couldn’t be more grateful to him for being the one to push her to sign up. Without him, she wouldn’t be here.
Scanning over the picture, she sees a tall handsome man standing to Lucas’s left and her eyebrows shoot up.
‘Jesus Christ they’re fucking identical!’
Turning the photo over, she spotted Lucas’s messy scrawl labeling the names:
"Lucas ‘Ace’ Smith – Front row, second from right." "Gale ‘Buck’ Cleven – Left of me.”
She glanced at the others, scanning the names.
John “Bucky” Egan – Right of me. You two would probably get along too well. Harry Crosby – Back row, left side. Resident navigator and professional worrier. Robert ‘Rosie’ Rosenthal – Back row, right side. Only guy who actually enjoys flying into enemy fire.
Isabella snorted.
Classic Lucas. Of course he’d befriend a guy who flies toward bullets for fun.
She studied the men in the picture again, narrowing her eyes as she took them in one by one.
Lucas? Obviously an idiot.
Cleven? Good-looking. But way too similar to Lucas for her comfort.
Egan? Trouble. She could already tell. That cocky smirk? The relaxed stance? Yeah, definitely a problem.
Crosby? He looked like he was constantly thinking about five different worst-case scenarios at once. She felt like she’d like him.
Rosenthal? Handsome, but crazy. She could see it in his eyes.
A sigh left her lips, exasperated but fond.
‘Lucas, you absolute menace.’
Because of course he’d surround himself with a bunch of men who probably caused mayhem wherever they went.
She rubbed her temples, sighing again.
At this rate, she wasn’t sure whether she wanted to write them back or throttle Lucas to death.
Her moment of reflection was interrupted by the sound of boots approaching. She looked up to find Lieutenant Winters standing in the doorway of the barracks.
"Corporal Vega," he greeted with a nod. "Captain Sobel would like to see you in his office."
Isabella felt a flicker of concern. Summons from Sobel rarely brought good news. "Yes, sir. Right away."
She quickly tucked her letters into her footlocker and followed Winters across the base to the administrative building where the officers had their quarters and offices.
"Any idea what this is about, sir?" she asked as they walked.
Winters shook his head slightly. "You know Captain Sobel keeps his own counsel, Corporal." After a pause, he added, "But he received a report from the War Department this morning."
That didn't exactly ease her mind.
When they arrived at Sobel's office, Winters knocked sharply on the door.
"Enter," came the clipped response.
Winters opened the door, ushering Isabella in before him. "Corporal Vega reporting as ordered, sir."
Sobel sat behind his desk, several papers spread before him. He looked up, his expression unreadable as always.
"That will be all, Lieutenant," he said, dismissing Winters with a wave of his hand.
Winters hesitated for just a moment, glancing at Isabella before nodding. "Sir." He departed, closing the door behind him.
Isabella stood at attention, waiting. Sobel studied her for an uncomfortably long moment before speaking.
"At ease, Corporal."
She shifted to parade rest, eyes fixed forward.
Sobel picked up a document from his desk. "I've received the War Department's assessment of Project Blitz following the march to Benning." He paused, as if expecting her to respond.
"Yes, sir," she said when it became clear he was waiting.
"They've authorized your continued participation through jump training." He set the paper down, leaning back slightly in his chair. "They specifically noted your performance during the march."
Isabella remained silent, unsure where this was headed.
"Lieutenant Winters also included a note in his report about your…contributions to company morale."
She felt a flicker of unease. Was he about to reprimand her for singing during the march?
Sobel's expression remained inscrutable. "While I do not typically endorse such... unconventional approaches, I cannot deny the results. Easy Company maintained the highest completion rate of any company in the battalion during the march."
It took every ounce of Isabella's military bearing not to let her surprise show on her face. Was this... praise? From Sobel?
"Thank you, sir," she strangled out, completely out of her depth.
‘There is no way in hell this man is complimenting me right now.’
"Don't misunderstand me, Corporal," Sobel continued, his tone sharpening. "I still believe Project Blitz is an unnecessary distraction from our primary mission. The battlefield is no place for women, regardless of individual capabilities."
Ah, there it was. The familiar Sobel.
"However," he continued, "as long as the War Department insists on continuing this experiment, I will ensure that you receive the same training—and the same scrutiny—as every other soldier under my command."
"Yes, sir."
Sobel stood, walking around his desk to stand directly in front of her. "Jump training begins at 0600 tomorrow. You’ll complete the five jumps to earn your wings with the rest of the company. The standards will not be lowered, the requirements will not be altered, and there will be no special accommodations."
"I wouldn't expect any, sir."
He studied her for a moment longer, then gave a curt nod. "That's all, Corporal. Dismissed."
"Sir." Isabella saluted, turned on her heel, and exited the office.
Outside, she found Winters waiting, his expression mildly curious. "Everything alright, Corporal?"
She nodded, still processing the strange encounter. "Yes, sir. I think Captain Sobel just... complimented me. Sort of."
Winters' eyebrows rose slightly. "Did he now?"
"In his own way," she clarified. "He acknowledged that Easy Company performed well during the march."
A small smile tugged at the corner of Winters' mouth. "High praise indeed."
As they walked back toward the barracks, Isabella's mind turned to the challenge ahead. Five jumps. Five leaps into empty air, with nothing but a pack of silk between her and a very hard landing. After the road they'd traveled to get here—both literally and figuratively—this was the final hurdle before they could truly call themselves paratroopers.
"Nervous?" Winters asked, seeming to read her thoughts.
Isabella considered the question carefully. "Yes, sir," she admitted. "But ready, too."
Winters nodded approvingly. "That's the right attitude, Vega. A little fear keeps you sharp." He paused, then added, "The men are looking to you, you know. After the march, after seeing what you're capable of... you've earned their respect. They'll be watching to see how you handle the jumps."
The weight of those words settled on her shoulders, heavy but not unwelcome. She had proven herself during the march, and had shown that she belonged among them. Now she just had to prove it again, in the air this time.
"I understand."
When they reached the barracks, Winters left her with a nod and continued on toward the officers' quarters. Inside, Isabella found the men engaged in their usual pre-training rituals—checking equipment, sharing rumors about what to expect, boasting about their lack of fear while simultaneously betraying their nervousness in a hundred small ways.
"There she is," Luz called when he spotted her. "What did Sobel want? To congratulate you on your lovely singing voice?"
Isabella snorted, dropping onto her bunk. "Not exactly."
"Let me guess," Liebgott drawled. "He reminded you that paratroopers don't sing."
"Actually," she said, still somewhat bemused by the encounter, "he acknowledged that Easy had the highest completion rate during the march. And that my 'contributions' might have had something to do with it."
This was met with stunned silence.
"Holy shit," Skip finally said. "Did Hell freeze over while we were marching?"
"Maybe Sobel's been replaced by an impostor," Penkala suggested, only half-joking.
"Or maybe," Gene said quietly from his spot nearby, "even Sobel can't argue with results."
Isabella shrugged, leaning back against her pillow. "Either way, it doesn't change anything. Jump training starts tomorrow, same for all of us."
The mention of jump training seemed to refocus the men, their banter turning to speculation about what they'd face the next day.
"I heard they make you stand in the door for like five minutes before they let you jump," Malarkey said, eyes wide. "Just to see if you'll panic."
"That's bullshit," Guarnere dismissed. "They don't have time for that kind of crap. It's in, out, down. Simple as that."
"My cousin did jump training last year," Penkala chimed in. "Said the hardest part is remembering to count while you're falling. If you don't count right, you don't know when to expect the chute to open, and you can panic."
"One thousand, two thousand, three thousand, four thousand," Skip recited, mimicking the jump cadence they'd been taught in ground training. "And if you hit 'five thousand' without feeling that jerk, you're probably about to become a Penkala-shaped hole in the ground."
"Very funny," Penkala muttered.
Isabella listened to their chatter, feeling the same mix of anticipation and nerves they all were experiencing. Five jumps. Five chances to prove herself. Five steps closer to becoming a true paratrooper.
As night fell and the barracks gradually quieted, she found herself unable to sleep. Her mind kept replaying the day's events—the letters from home, Sobel's reluctant acknowledgment, Winters' words about the men looking to her. So much had changed since she'd first arrived at Toccoa, since that first night in a barracks full of men who'd viewed her with everything from curiosity to outright hostility.
Now, somehow, she had found her place among them. Had earned their respect not just as a medic, but as a soldier, a comrade, one of them.
Tomorrow would bring new challenges, new opportunities to fail or succeed. But for tonight, for this moment, Isabella allowed herself to feel a quiet pride in how far she'd come.
Five jumps to go.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Jump training was not as hard as she had imagined. Not by a long shot.
Easy Company had lucked out compared to the rest of the battalion. Since they were so physically fit they had been allowed to completely skip over the physical training portion of jump training (much to everyone's relief.)
The first couple of weeks were very familiar; mock door drills, parachute landing falls, and mock airplane exits. All things they had started covering at Toccoa. By the time mid-January hit they began covering new things; the 250 foot tower and combat equipment training.
Isabella found the full equipment jumps the hardest. While she had the advantage of not having a rifle while jumping, she instead was subject to ridiculous amounts of medical supplies weighing her down. She consistently had the wind knocked out of her and she had begun waking up with large purple bruises on her body.
Now, Isabella wasn’t unfamiliar with her body being covered in scrapes and bruises. She had been a very active child growing up and the farm didn’t help with this. Her favorite injury was when one of the donkey’s bit her behind and she had to explain to her mother some days later after she had seen her changing that ‘No mom, I did not have a sexual escapade. My ass got bit by an ass.’ Despite this, Isabella was starting to worry about the significant amount of dark splotches on her body and the men were starting to notice too.
Initially, she brushed off their concern with a smirk and a quip. "You boys jealous? Looks like I'm the only one around here tough enough to take a real beating." But despite her bravado, she had quietly started padding certain areas with extra fabric and bandages. Her ribs protested with every deep breath, and each hard landing made her bite down on curses she usually shouted without hesitation.
It hurt. A lot.
It wasn't until the 250-foot tower that Isabella truly felt the sting of dread. She had watched countless others suspended helplessly in the harness, waiting for that merciless snap of the cable releasing them into open air. But being strapped in herself, high above the earth, Isabella felt her heart stutter in her chest.
She dangled, suspended, staring straight ahead into the vast emptiness. She clenched her fists, swallowing back the lump forming in her throat. “Perfect. Just perfect,” she muttered shakily. “Just what I always wanted—to be a human yo-yo.”
“Ready?” came the instructor’s taunting voice from far below.
"Ready as I'll ever be," Isabella shot back, though the bravado in her voice felt thin even to her own ears.
‘Liar’
When the latch released, she dropped sharply, her stomach leaping into her throat, pulse hammering wildly. For a fraction of a second, panic overwhelmed her—but then the harness caught smoothly, swinging her into a controlled glide. A startled laugh escaped her lips, caught somewhere between relief and exhilaration.
"Okay," she admitted breathlessly once her feet hit solid ground again, "that wasn't... totally awful."
The men erupted into a hearty cheer, and Luz slapped her on the back, nearly knocking her off balance. "See, Birdie? Nothing to it!"
She glared up at the tower, heart still racing. "Sure. If falling to your near-death counts as 'nothing,' Luz."
It’s during this time Isabella also finds herself running into a certain Dog Company lieutenant more than usual.
One day, Isabella was resting against a large pine tree, a habit she found herself doing quite often since their arrival at Benning. As she enjoys the warm sun through the leaves, she feels a presence besides her. The presence doesn’t speak and she doesn’t open her eyes, the both of them still.
Curiously, she finally props an eye open and finds herself faced with Lieutenant Speirs. Usually, she would stand up and greet him accordingly, but it was Sunday and her day off and she just couldn’t find it in herself to actually care.
Sighing, she finally makes the first move. “Sir.”
Speirs answers her blatantly, humor shining through what should’ve been actual concern. “You dying, Vega?”
She smirked sleepily. “Nope. Just thinking.”
Speirs raised an eyebrow. “That so?”
“Mhm!”
“What’s got you thinking so hard?”
She closes her eyes again, in a teasing mood. “Wouldn’t you like to know?”
Silence stretches until she cracks an eye open again, looking up at him. “If you sit with me, I’ll tell you.”
Much to her surprise, he seems to consider her offer. “Really?”
She nodded, tapping the empty patch of grass beside her. “Yup. But only if you sit.”
He lowers himself onto the grass beside her, arms resting on his knees as he glances over.
“Well?” he prompted. “I’m here.”
She grins triumphantly. “Good. Now I gotta come up with something worth sharing.”
Speirs scoffed. “You mean you didn’t have anything in mind?”
She hummed, stretching her arms behind her head. “Nope!”
He shook his head, smirking. “You’re unbelievable.”
“Well, think of it this way sir. At least now you have changed your routine!”
"You always sit out here like this?" he asked.
She hummed, tipping her head back slightly. "Only when I can get away with it."
He raised an eyebrow. "You trying to go AWOL, Vega?"
She laughed softly. "Nah, sir. Just takin’ advantage of the quiet."
“I’m surprised you don’t have that journal with you.”
She snorts. “Who says I don’t?”
His brow quirks. “I think you owe me a look considering you tricked me into sitting with you.”
Surprised, her face flushes. She lets out a breathy laugh, unsure of the strange feeling in her chest.
"Oh, that's how we're playing this?"
Speirs smirked, arms still resting loosely over his knees. "Fair's fair, Vega."
Huffing, she tilted her head at him in mock thoughtfulness. "So, let me get this straight—you think me convincing you to take a break means I owe you somethin'?"
He nodded once, completely unfazed.
She groaned, running a hand over her face before pointing at him. "Just because you’re curious about my journal doesn't mean you get to see it."
His smirk widened slightly. "That so?"
"Yes, sir. That is so." She crossed her arms, grinning now, her initial flustered reaction disappearing just as quickly as it came. "Some things should remain a mystery."
Speirs tilted his head. "You always this secretive?"
"You always this nosy?"
He chuckled, shaking his head. "Only when something's worth knowing."
And with that, Isabella found herself a new friend in her journey to the war. Quite an unexpected one at that. Their conversation had continued with them playing a crude version of twenty questions, trying to learn more about each other in order for Speirs to somehow get a glimpse of her journal.
She finds it funny that everyone wanted to see it; Winters, Nixon, Second Platoon, and now Speirs.
‘Weirdos.’
As their mock training continued and time trailed on, her birthday slowly but surely crept up. Isabella is not proud to admit it, but she had completely forgotten about it.
Back home, birthday’s weren’t a major event. Mama, Maya, and herself would make a cake (Anzu too once she came into the picture), and the whole family would sneak into your room at the time you were born and wake you up by singing happy birthday. They’d hand the gifts to whoever was a year older, be it a card or something they had saved up to buy, and then the day would go by and they would go out to a restaurant of the birthday-person's choice for dinner and that would be it. The kids and Cameron specifically liked this tradition the most since they were, in her opinion, the least mature in the family.
While she enjoyed it when she was a child, the spectacle had begun to lose its shine as she grew and Isabella had begun to think of her birthday as any other day. Usual traditions like quinceañeras and sweet sixteens hadn’t been done at her insistence because she didn’t want the family spending so much on something so materialistic, instead asking for the money they would have used to be given to her.
The last good birthday Isabella remembers, is funnily enough, her seventeenth. The day before she left her family behind for Toccoa. Not because she was leaving but because it had marked a new chapter in her life that irrefutably turned her into a better person.
The week of February 24th had arrived and Isabella had noticed the platoon acting strangely around her; which said a lot considering they were strange already. As the days rolled along, the men got jumpier and much more fidgety when she approached their bunks, like they didn’t want her around.
Frankly, it stung.
She finally confronted Liebgott after catching him whispering conspiratorially with Luz and Gene behind the barracks. "Alright, spill. What the hell is going on? You two are acting like teenagers plotting a prank."
Luz sputtered, looking at Gene for help, who quickly found something fascinating about the ground.
"Absolutely nothing," Gene murmured, kicking dirt awkwardly.
Isabella narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "You three are terrible liars, you know."
She didn't press further, deciding she probably didn't want to know anyway.
It wasn’t until the morning of the 24th that she realized why they were acting like that.
She slept snuggly in her bed, Teddy wrapped tightly in her arms. Her dreams were comfortably vague, drifting somewhere between the farm fields of home and the Georgia skies she'd come to know so intimately.
A muffled voice hissed softly somewhere near her bunk. "Alright, on three, guys."
She frowned slightly, still half asleep, wondering distantly if she was still dreaming.
"One... two..."
Her eyes fluttered open just in time for—
"THREE!"
An off-key but enthusiastic chorus of voices erupted into "Happy Birthday," startling Isabella upright. She clutched Teddy to her chest protectively, staring wide-eyed at the grinning, slightly guilty-looking faces of Luz, Liebgott, Gene, Skip, and most of the platoon crowding around her bed.
"What the hell—" Isabella started, her voice raspy from sleep and confusion. But before she could finish her protest, Luz proudly presented her with a hastily wrapped gift made from old newspapers.
"Happy birthday, Doc," Luz announced cheerfully, thrusting the badly wrapped parcel into her hands.
She stared at the gift, bewildered, and then back up at the men. "How'd you—?"
"Figured someone had to remember, right?" Gene muttered softly, rubbing the back of his neck, a shy grin tugging at his mouth.
Isabella's surprise slowly melted into a gentle warmth as she tore away the newspaper wrapping. Inside, she found a makeshift card with "Happy Birthday Doc Birdie!" scrawled across the front. Opening it, Isabella found notes from the men—silly stories, happy memories they'd shared, each note making her smile wider.
As she read, her bed dipped slightly. Looking up, she found Liebgott beside her, holding a smaller box.
He cleared his throat awkwardly. "Since it's your eighteenth and all, we thought you deserved something special."
Isabella took the box gently, watching the platoon's anxious faces. "You guys are unbelievable," she murmured softly, heart swelling with warmth.
"Just open it already," Liebgott said impatiently, nudging her lightly.
She laughed softly, shaking her head, feeling unexpectedly emotional. Closing her eyes briefly, Isabella opened the box.
Inside, she finds a silver necklace with a small red bird charm hanging in the middle. Her eyes fill with tears as she carefully removes the necklace from its box, overwhelmed.
“Oh, you guys…” Isabella whispered, voice tight with emotion as she gently cradled the delicate necklace. The little red bird shimmered softly in the early morning sunlight filtering through the barracks window.
“It's a bird. You know, 'cause you're our Birdie,” Luz offered, grinning sheepishly as if the joke needed explaining.
Isabella laughed softly through her tears, wiping them away quickly. “I got that part, Luz.”
“Well, put it on already!” Malarkey encouraged, nudging her lightly in the shoulder. “We wanna see how it looks.”
Gene stepped forward shyly, holding out his hand. “Here, let me help.”
She handed him the necklace, and with surprising care for his large hands, Gene gently clasped it around her neck. Stepping back, he offered her a small, proud smile. “Suits you, Doc.”
She touched the little bird gently, eyes meeting those of her platoon. “Thank you. Really.”
Liebgott coughed awkwardly, trying to hide the redness of his ears. “Alright, enough of the mushy stuff. Now, who's ready for breakfast?”
A laugh rippled through the men, breaking the tender moment and returning the barracks to their usual comfortable chaos.
But as Isabella stood and joined her friends, fingers still brushing the small charm at her throat, she realized just how much this little bird—and these strange, infuriating, wonderful men—meant to her.
At breakfast, she’s given well wishes by Winters and Nixon who, much to her surprise, had also remembered her birthday.
“How’s it feel to be eighteen, kid?” Nixon asked lightly, sipping his coffee with a teasing grin.
Isabella shrugged, poking at her breakfast with a smirk. “Honestly? Exactly the same as seventeen.”
Winters chuckled quietly, eyes kind as always. “Enjoy it, Doc. You'll wish you were eighteen again someday.”
Nixon scoffed good-naturedly. “Speak for yourself, Dick. Personally, I wouldn’t relive eighteen if you paid me.”
Isabella giggled, happy beyond belief.
After breakfast, Isabella was leaving the mess hall when she heard a familiar voice behind her, firm yet unmistakably warm.
"Corporal Vega."
She turned quickly, posture immediately straightening. "Colonel Sink, sir."
Sink approached her with his usual quiet authority, though there was a hint of amusement lingering in his steady gaze.
"Eighteen today, isn't it?" he asked knowingly. Isabella blinked in surprise. "Seems like only yesterday you arrived at Toccoa. You've come a long way in a year."
Warmth bloomed in her chest at his words. "Thank you, sir. I appreciate it."
He gave a slight nod, the corners of his mouth twitching upwards. "There's something for you at headquarters. Looks like your family didn't forget either."
Her eyes widened, excitement sparking within her. "Thank you, sir. I'll go right away."
Sink smiled faintly, dismissing her with a casual wave. Isabella turned quickly, practically jogging to headquarters in her eagerness.
When she returned to her bunk, the package rested in her hands—her mother's familiar handwriting scrawled neatly across the box.
“What is it, Birdie?” Luz asked, curiously looking over from his bunk.
“It’s a package from home!” she replied eagerly.
Many of the men crowded around, equally curious to see what her family had sent.
Carefully unwrapping it, she revealed a stack of letters bound neatly together, Each envelope was carefully labeled in handwriting she instantly recognized: Mama’s looping letters, Cameron’s dramatic calligraphy, Lucas’s messy scrawl, Sina’s flowing print, and Darren’s distinctive print. Beneath the letters, tucked safely within packing paper, lay gifts that made her heart swell.
Art supplies—pencils, a fresh set of charcoal sticks, colorful pastels—things they knew she loved but hadn't been able to enjoy since she left home. Next to these were two books she'd mentioned wanting to read, their covers worn gently from handling, likely passed down or carefully found second-hand. Nestled securely at the bottom was a small tin filled with homemade cookies, slightly misshapen and crumbled but smelling wonderfully of home.
Lastly, a delicate velvet pouch, a tiny paper bag, and a tin with a red bow caught her attention. Inside, a pair of beautiful earrings gleamed up at her. Isabella carefully lifted the earrings from their pouch, breath catching softly. They were delicate porcelain studs, rimmed with intricate gold filigree, each one painted with a tiny, gentle pink rose. She immediately recognized them—they looked just like the ones Mama wore on special occasions, a pair she had admired since childhood. Her throat tightened at the thoughtfulness behind such a simple, beautiful gift.
Tearfully, she unwraps the red bow from the tin, opening. Cosmetics—a small bowl of cream rouge, pink and red lipstick, and eyeshadow. Sina’s doing, undoubtedly; she always teased Isabella about not indulging enough in simple pleasures. Isabella couldn’t imagine how much it must’ve cost her to buy.
She peeks into the paper bag, already knowing what was inside. A light pink omamori from Maya. She gave her one every year and yet it never failed to have her beam with joy. She decided against taking it out of the bag, not wanting the men to ask questions.
“Jesus Birdie, they sent you a whole store.” Liebgott exclaimed, sitting on the ground next to her bunk.
She laughs, still overwhelmed at the gifts. “It’s not a whole store, Lieb. Quit being dramatic.”
Carefully, she puts everything back and grabs the stack of envelopes, eager to read them.
“Alright boys, should I read my letters in order to satisfy your curiosity or should I let you suffer in your boredom?” Isabella said cheekily.
“Don’t be mean, Birdie!” Malarkey shouted. “We’ve been so nice to you!”
“It’s my birthday,” she started. “I can be as mean as I wanna.”
Taking pity on them, she opens the first letter, ready to read it aloud. Cameron’s.
“Dear Birdie,
Happy eighteenth! Can't believe my big sister is officially an adult now. Though let's be honest—you've been more mature than the rest of us since forever. Still, it's a milestone worth celebrating, so consider this letter my official toast to you. Sorry I can't be there to sing off-key and steal icing from your cake like usual.
The boys send you their regards. Billy especially. He’s quite upset he can’t sign off on the letter since he’s stuck in the hospital but at least the thought counts. Billy says that I've told him so much about you that he feels like he knows you already. I think the two of you would get along wonderfully if you ever get to meet.
Jamie has gotten into another fight (unsurprisingly). He got into another fight last week defending some new kid who was getting hassled. Got a black eye and busted knuckles for his trouble, but the kid's now following him around like a lost puppy. His recent promotion to squad leader has him strutting around like a peacock—we can barely fit his head through doorways.
In regards to your last letter, I would like to answer truthfully about Eli. Yes. But, I want to assure you that I will not act upon these feelings. Your worry is unwarranted and I want you to breathe easy. No one knows.
So there it is—eighteen years. Who would've thought that scrawny little girl who used to boss me around would grow up to be making history? I'm proud of you, Isa. More than I can say in a letter.
Try not to do anything I wouldn't do. (Which, let's be honest, leaves your options pretty open.)
Please enjoy the picture. I can’t let Lucas outshine me. Let me know how your birthday went, I can’t wait to hear it.
Your Lucky Charm and his gang of miscreants,
Cameron, Billy, Jamie, and Eli
(P.S You better send your own picture. Unfair you get to see all of us and we have to stay guessing!)”
The men laugh as she reads, always open to hearing what sarcasm Cameron has in store in his letters. Isabella makes sure to jump over the part about Eli. They don’t need to know about any of that.
She carefully lifted Cameron’s photo, smiling brightly at the image. Cameron stood proudly at the center, his familiar cheeky grin brighter than ever, flanked by Billy, Eli, and Jamie. Each of the boys wore their uniforms proudly, their arms slung over each other's shoulders. Isabella felt a rush of affection at seeing their camaraderie captured so vividly—exactly as Cameron had described.
"That's your little brother?" Luz asked curiously, peering over her shoulder. "Looks like trouble runs in the family."
"Oh, you have no idea," Isabella laughed. "Trouble practically follows Cameron wherever he goes."
She carefully set aside Cameron’s letter and opened Lucas’s next.
“Hiya Birdie!
HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO MY FAVORITE SISTER!
Eighteen! A real adult now, though between you and me, you've been the most grown-up of all of us for years. Hope you're celebrating properly, even if it's just stealing an extra dessert from the mess hall. Remember how we used to sneak those extra slices of Mama's cake on birthdays? Good times.
Life in the wild blue yonder is just as crazy as you'd expect. Since my last letter, we have been sent to England (as you can see from the return address) and we’ve begun doing our part for the war. The 100th Bomb Group, aka 'The Bloody Hundredth.' Cheerful name, right? But honestly, I couldn't have landed with a better bunch of lunatics.
Bucky is as insufferable as usual, constantly asking if you’re single despite my threats of turning him into a bloody pulp. I told him you'd eat him alive. He said, and I quote, 'Sounds like my kind of gal.' Consider yourself warned.
Buck (God bless him) has been running behind Bucky like a headless chicken trying to keep him in line. He's the most level-headed sonofabitch I've ever met. Reminds me of Michel Alejandro, honestly—calm under pressure, voice never raises, but when he gives an order, you jump to it without thinking. He's got this way of looking at you that makes you feel like he can see right through all your bullshit. You two would get along like a house on fire.
Crosby honestly worries me, the man cannot catch a break. I've appointed myself his unofficial therapist, which means I listen to him catastrophize for hours, then tell him to take a deep breath and have a drink. Total brainiac. I think him and Michel Alejandro would probably get along best, they’ve both got that ‘I’m super smart but instead of helping me it makes me go nuts’ kind of thing going on.
I need you to talk some sense into Rosie because this man is a Harvard Law graduate who could be making a fortune back home, but instead chooses to fly straight into flak because, and these are his exact words, 'It seemed like the right thing to do.’ He’s fucking nuts and doesn’t believe me. Terrifies me, if I'm being honest. But if anyone's going to get us through this war in one piece, it's Rosie. He’s just as batshit as you considering you’re willing to jump out of a moving plane but that’s a you thing.
They all send their birthday wishes, by the way. They've heard so much about you they feel like they know you. Bucky says to tell you he's saving you a dance when we all get home. (I told him not to hold his breath.) Buck says happy birthday, and that any sister of mine must have the patience of a saint. Harry calculated the exact odds of our respective deployments crossing paths (depressingly low), and Rosie just smiled that calm smile of his and said he hopes your birthday brings you joy in the midst of all this chaos.
I hope you enjoyed the picture I sent to Mama, your reply has yet to show up if you’ve sent one. You can do whatever you want with it, although knowing you you’d probably burn it in a fire considering why I sent it.
I wish I could be there to celebrate with you properly. Remember your sixteenth, when we snuck out to that dance hall and I pretended to be your chaperone? Then spent the whole night teaching you to jitterbug while scaring off any boy who came within ten feet of you? Good times.
You're making history, Isa. First woman paratrooper. When this is all over, they'll be writing books about you. Just make sure they get all the good parts right, okay?
Stay safe up there in the sky. That's my territory, you know? So mind the weather and don't forget to enjoy the view on the way down.
With all my love and pride,
Your favorite Ace,
Lucas.’
P.S. By the way, the boys are taking bets on which one of them you'd like best based on the photo. Bucky's sure it's him because of his 'devilish charm.' If you write back, please tell me it's Harry just to watch Bucky's ego deflate a bit. I'll split my winnings with you."
The platoon erupted in laughter, clearly entertained by Lucas's vivid descriptions of his crewmates.
"Your brother sure knows how to pick 'em," Malarkey laughed, wiping tears from his eyes. "Sounds like he's having fun up there."
"Too much fun," Isabella said fondly, shaking her head. "It's worrying, actually."
"Which one’s Lucas in that picture you showed us before?" Luz asked curiously. "The smug-looking blond one in the middle?"
"That's him," Isabella chuckled, rolling her eyes. "He's always been a little too confident for his own good."
She placed Lucas’s letter gently aside and picked up Sina’s next, recognizing her familiar neat script immediately. Carefully opening it, Isabella began to read aloud once more:
"My dearest Isabellita,
Happy 18th birthday, mi querida! I can hardly believe my little friend is officially an adult now. It seems like just yesterday we were playing with your dolls on your front porch, and now you're jumping out of airplanes and making history. If someone had told me then that my sweet, quiet Isabella would become the first woman paratrooper, I might have laughed—but now? Now I know there's nothing you can't do.
New York is still as overwhelming and wonderful as when I first arrived. The WAVES keep us busy from dawn till dusk, but I've found a family here among the chaos. I wish you could meet them all! They've heard so much about you they feel like they know you already.
As you know, Maggie has been teaching me to be more... assertive, shall we say? Last week she convinced me to sneak out past curfew to see a jazz band. We almost got caught, and while I was having heart palpitations, she just winked at the MP and somehow talked our way out of trouble. You'd either love her immediately or be thoroughly scandalized—perhaps both! She's the one who picked out the cosmetics for you. She insists every woman should have "war paint" for special occasions, even if that occasion is just making it through another day.
Helen reminds me so much of you sometimes—that quiet strength, always putting others first. She's the one who helped me find those books for you; her brother owns a bookshop and sent them when she asked. She wants me to tell you that she’s so excited to hear about what you’re doing! I think she enjoys knowing that things might change for women in the near future but I also think she gets a kick out of worrying for people she hasn’t met yet.
As you might recall, Tess is brilliant with numbers—they have her working in code-breaking now, though of course she can't tell us details. She stayed up three nights in a row helping me craft the perfect birthday card for you, insisting that "our paratrooper sister deserves the best." She says that if you ever have any problems with your math studies then you’re more than welcome to ask her via letter.
They all send their love and birthday wishes, by the way. Maggie says any woman brave enough to jump out of planes deserves at least a proper lipstick. Helen packed the cookies herself (though I can't promise they survived the journey intact). And Tess included a little note in Spanish—just between you two. They insisted on sending a photo of us out in the town after Mama told us about Lucas’s…friend exposition.
I miss you terribly, Isabellita. Sometimes at night I look out at the New York skyline and wonder if you're looking at the same stars, wherever you are. Are you scared about the jumps? I would be terrified, but I know you—your quiet courage has always been your greatest strength. You never needed to be loud to be brave.
I hear rumors sometimes, whispers about where they might send us once training is complete. The war seems to be shifting, though details are scarce. Whatever happens, whatever oceans separate us, know that you're always in my heart.
I hope your birthday brings you a moment of joy amidst all the chaos. I hope your fellow soldiers celebrate you properly. And I hope, more than anything, that this time next year we'll be celebrating together again, this horrible war nothing but a memory.
Until then, I remain, as always, Your loving friend,
Sina Navarro
P.S. Darren sends his love too. His letters are rare these days, but he mentioned he's sent something separately for your birthday. Has it arrived yet? He's as mysterious as ever about his Marine training, but he did say, and I quote, "At least Isa's got proper equipment. They're sending us to the Pacific with rifles older than our grandfathers." Classic Darren, always the optimist!
P.P.S. Have you met anyone special yet? Maggie insists I ask. She says wartime romances are the most passionate. (I told her you're too sensible for such things, but she just winked and said, "The quiet ones always surprise you." Whatever that means!)"
Isabella rolled her eyes, setting Sina’s letter aside with care before reaching for the enclosed photograph. Sina stood confidently in the middle of the group, her dark hair elegantly styled, a bright smile on her face. Maggie leaned casually on her shoulder, eyes twinkling with mischief, while Helen stood with quiet pride beside them. Tess, clearly the shortest of the bunch, was mid-laugh, caught in a candid moment, her joy unmistakable. Isabella felt a pang of longing—these women had become Sina’s family, much like Easy Company had become hers.
“Oooh let us take a peek Birdie!” Luz cries, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.
She pushes him off, huffing. “I am not going to let you try to get with these girls, Luz!”
“Come on, Birdie!” Luz pouted dramatically. “I promise I’ll be respectful.”
Malarkey snorted. “That's funny.”
Isabella shot Luz a pointed look, holding the photo protectively to her chest. “Absolutely not. Knowing you, you’d fall in love with all of them at once.”
“Worth a shot,” Luz said with a defeated sigh, raising his hands innocently. “Can’t blame a man for trying.”
“Oh, I definitely can,” Isabella teased, carefully tucking Sina’s photograph back into its envelope before picking up Darren’s letter next. The platoon leaned forward eagerly, ready for whatever entertaining commentary would surely follow.
"Isabella,
Happy birthday. Eighteen. Official adult now. Congratulations.
Sorry for the brevity and the messy handwriting. Writing this from a foxhole in Guadalcanal. Not exactly the Ritz.
They don't tell you about the rain in the Pacific. Or the mud. Or the smell. Or how every goddamn thing that crawls or flies seems determined to either bite you or give you some new disease. But I'm alive. I think living in Florida in such similar conditions has somehow prepared me for whatever the hell this is.
Made some connections in my unit. Not friends exactly—not sure that's what you call people you might die alongside. But something close.
There's Leckie—Robert Leckie. Everyone calls him Lucky or Peaches. Writer type, always scribbling in a journal when he's not bitching about something. Smart as hell, reads poetry, quotes stuff none of us understand. You'd probably like him. He reminds me of you sometimes—way too thoughtful for his own good. Writes letters to some girl back home he barely knows. He’s a hopeless romantic underneath all that cynicism.
Then there's Runner—Wilbur Conley. Buffalo guy (you’d call him a yank), talks faster than anyone I've ever met. Always has a story or a joke, even when we're soaked through and starving. Somehow keeps our spirits up when things go to shit. Which is often.
Chuckler—Lew Juergens. Big guy, laugh you can hear across the island. Heart to match. The kind of Marine who'd give you his last ration even while complaining about it. Mother hen of our little group, always checking on everyone.
And Hoosier—Bill Smith. Quiet, tough as nails. Indiana farm boy who doesn't say much, but when he does, it matters. Good shot, better friend. Solid in a fight. The kind of guy you want next to you when the shooting starts. You both have the same amount of patience, which is to say none. You’d like him the most out of all of these idiots.
They all said to wish you happy birthday when I mentioned I was writing. They've heard enough about you to be curious. Leckie said any friend of mine who jumps out of planes for fun must be "either magnificent or certifiable." I told him probably both.
The harmonica is from me. Found it in Melbourne before we shipped out. Remembered you used to play when we were kids. It's small enough to take with you, even when you deploy. Music's always been your thing. Might help to have some of it with you over there.
Don't tell Sina, but the Pacific is bad, Isabella. Worse than they're saying back home. The Japs don't surrender, and neither do we. Makes for a special kind of hell. If they send you to Europe, count yourself lucky.
Stay alive. Keep your head down and your wits sharp. Don’t expect any pictures because I don’t have the time or the energy to keep up with whatever weird game Lucas and the others have going on. And happy damn birthday.
Rook.
P.S. Leckie wrote you a line of poetry on the back of this letter. Said it reminded him of what I told him about you. Don't get any ideas—he writes poetry for everyone. Man's obsessed with words and himself.”
Isabella turns to the second page curiously, unsure of what she’d find.
"To the paratrooper friend of our taciturn comrade:
Happy birthday from a rain-soaked corner of hell.
'Hope' is the thing with feathers - That perches in the soul - And sings the tune without the words - And never stops - at all -
(Dickinson understood something about courage, I think.)
Your friend speaks of you rarely, but when he does, it's with a quiet admiration that even the deluge here cannot dampen. He played one of your songs on a quiet night—something about home and waiting. The music lingered in our foxhole long after the notes faded.
May your landings always be soft, your voice remain clear, and your courage never waver.
Robert Leckie
1st Marine Division"
Isabella’s eyebrows furrow, confused. “What the fuck?”
The platoon stared at her silently for a moment before Luz broke the quiet with a low whistle.
"Damn, Birdie. You've got Marines writing poetry about you now?" he teased, a wide grin spreading across his face. "You must really make an impression."
Isabella flushed, waving Luz off hastily. "It’s not like that. You heard this Leckie guy just writes poetry to pass the time."
"Sure," Liebgott said with an exaggerated wink. "Nothing says boredom like comparing someone to 'hope.'"
Malarkey elbowed Liebgott playfully, grinning. "Hey, maybe Doc here's got herself a Marine admirer."
"Absolutely not," Isabella insisted, rolling her eyes as she tucked the letter away carefully, trying to ignore her still-warm cheeks. "He doesn't even know me. Plus, Darren said he’s writing to another girl anyway, it’s just a nice birthday gift."
Luz leaned in dramatically. "Oh, but maybe he wants to know you."
"Keep talking, Luz, and the next letter will be your eulogy," she warned, though she was smiling despite herself.
The men laughed good-naturedly, but eventually settled enough for Isabella to gently pick up the small, neatly wrapped harmonica from Darren. Her heart tightened with warm nostalgia at the sight of it, fingertips tracing its familiar shape. She smiled quietly, remembering warm Florida nights, Darren beside her on the porch, patiently listening to her songs drifting gently into the night air.
Darren, for all this nonchalance and cynicism, was incredibly loyal to his friends. To know that he remembered not only her birthday but to get her a gift while he was obviously suffering made her more than happy.
“Alright, next one!”
She carefully picks up the final letter, her mother’s pretty handwriting on the front of the envelope.
“Isabella,
Happy eighteenth birthday. How impossible it feels to write those words—I still vividly remember the tiny baby who clung so fiercely to my finger, the little girl who insisted she could climb any tree, and the brave young woman who confidently marched off to change history. We miss you every moment of every day.
Your father is well, though he worries constantly, as do we all. He spends extra time on the farm helping Mr.Jean next door, telling himself the hard work helps with his nerves, but I catch him pausing often, looking toward the sky, wondering if somewhere you might be doing the same.
Lucas and Cameron write to us often, though Lucas’s letters are few and far between with his new assignment overseas. Cameron’s letters are always long and detailed, filled with stories of his comrades that make us both laugh and worry equally. Sina and Darren both wrote as well—Sina from her exciting life in New York and Darren from the harshness of his deployment. It’s heartwarming to see how deeply you're loved by those around you. They make sure to keep us as updated as they do you.
Enclosed are a few things we thought might make your days brighter. The earrings are a small reminder that home is always close, no matter how far you travel. Please wear them and think of us. The art supplies are from everyone—we hope they bring you comfort and joy in moments of quiet.
Most importantly, never forget how proud we are of you, Isabella. No matter where you go or what you face, we are with you always. Keep your head high, your heart brave, and remember to look after yourself as fiercely as you look after others. You were named after two strong women for a reason, never forget it.
Te queremos mucho, hija querida.
Mama and Papa”
Isabella's eyes shimmered with tears, her throat tight as she finished reading. The barracks had grown quiet, the usual banter replaced with gentle understanding.
"You alright, Birdie?" Gene asked softly.
She nodded slowly, a soft smile forming despite her watery eyes. "Yeah. I just miss them a lot."
“What’d your mom mean by the name thing?” Liebgott spoke up curiously.
Wiping the tears from her eyes, Isabella beams. “Well. As you know, my brother was named after my father. Unfortunately, by the time I was born my family had yet to find a name for me. My father wanted to keep the tradition and name me after my mom but my mom hated it. Instead, she and my brother decided to name me after Queen Isabella the First of Castile and the Virgin Mary. Isabella Maria.”
Luz let out a low whistle, nodding appreciatively. "Named after a queen and the Virgin Mary? Damn, Birdie, no wonder you turned out so fierce."
Isabella laughed softly, feeling lighter already. "Mama always joked that they set me up with impossible standards."
Skip spoke up from his bunk, eager to learn more about her. “So what’d they name your brother after?”
She snorts. “Michel after my father and Alejandro which is the Spanish equivalent of Alexander for Alexander the Great.”
Malarkey let out a playful groan. "So, let me get this straight. You’re named after a queen and the Virgin Mary, and your brother’s named after your dad and Alexander the Great?"
"Pretty much," Isabella said, grinning. "My family isn't exactly subtle."
Luz threw his hands up dramatically. "Well, great! How are the rest of us supposed to compete with that?"
"You don't," Isabella shot back with a smirk. "But don't worry, Luz. I'm sure your family named you after someone special too—maybe the town troublemaker?"
Luz clutched his chest in mock offense. "Birdie, you wound me."
The barracks filled with laughter again, the atmosphere relaxed and warm. Isabella carefully tucked her letters away, reminding herself to read Maya’s letter later when she was alone.
That evening at dinner, Isabella is sung happy birthday by Easy Company and presented with a tiny cake made of dry cookies from their field rations and peaches from the kitchen. She’s too happy to tell them that she hates peaches. They don’t need to know that.
"Make a wish, Doc!" Malarkey urged enthusiastically.
Isabella laughed softly, leaning over the makeshift cake. "Trust me, boys, if this wish comes true, we're all getting home in one piece."
She blew out the small candle they’d scrounged up from god-knows-where, and the men erupted in cheers, clapping and whistling loudly enough to turn heads across the mess hall. Isabella smiled warmly, heart feeling impossibly full.
"Alright, Birdie, dig in," Luz encouraged, looking rather proud of their culinary creation.
She took a cautious bite, forcing herself not to grimace at the sweetness of the peaches. "Delicious," she lied, smiling brightly despite herself.
The men cheered again, slapping each other on the back and passing around the leftover cookies. Watching their laughter and camaraderie, Isabella decided she could manage peaches for one night—especially if it meant sharing this moment with them.
Notes:
translations: いさ-Isa, Con orgullo-With pride, Te queremos mucho, hija querida-We love you a lot beloved daughter.
Chapter 17: Author's Note 2, IMPORTANT
Chapter Text
hi everyone! a quick note about easy's songbird.
as you know, one of the more noticeable things about this fic is the fact that the timeline does not honor the actual timeline from real life. originally, this wasn't something that bothered me, but now as i continue this fic it's begun to cause some issues. so i will be going over some of the chapters i've already posted to correct this and adding some chapters in-between to not only add some more depth to isabella and the story, but to fix this timeline issue.
don't be alarmed if you see some chapters you haven't read yet with old chapter numbers! i'll make sure to state which chapters are new and which are the old ones!
i appreciate your patience while i do this and i'm so grateful for the support you've shown me while writing this story. please look forward to these changes!
-isa
Chapter 18: Chapter 15
Notes:
isabella and speirs make a bet.
teehee
Chapter Text
The first time Ron Speirs met Isabella Vega wasn’t anything interesting.
He had just come off a quiet watch shift, the kind where your mind drifts in and out of the silence, every footstep echoing a little louder than it should. Camp was still, the kind of stillness that only existed before dawn—when everything was on pause, waiting for the sun to crack the sky open.
He was making his way past the barracks, already thinking about his cot, when something collided with his chest.
It wasn’t hard—more of a stumble, really—but enough to make him reflexively square his stance.
She jolted back, gasping slightly. "Oh, goodness, I’m so—"
“You’re the Project Blitz girl.”
The words left his mouth before he could think about them, not accusatory, just… recognizing. He’d heard about her in briefings—Corporal Isabella Vega, the youngest member of Easy Company. Sharp, stubborn, supposedly impressive.
She froze, eyes narrowing slightly in the dark. “That’s right. Who are you?”
“I’m Lieutenant Speirs of Dog Company.”
He sees her eyebrows furrow, confused. “What are you doing outside?”
“I’m coming back from my watch.”
She stiffened at that, posture going ramrod straight. “Lieutenant Speirs, sir. I apologize for bumping into you.”
He gave a faint nod, studying her now that she was still. Her hair was wet, clinging to the collar of her uniform jacket. No weapon, no gear—just freshly showered and out alone. Not reckless. Assigned, probably.
She was a wisp of a thing. With big brown eyes and a face covered in star-like freckles and a posture so sharp it looked like she was constantly bracing for a fight. Young, yes, but not fragile.
"At ease, Corporal. Colonel Sink mentioned you'd be using the facilities at odd hours."
She relaxed, just a fraction. “Yes, sir. I have assigned times.”
He paused, noting how young she looked. Barely more than a kid. "You're younger than I expected."
“I’m seventeen, sir.”
Seventeen. ‘ Christ.’
"And they sent you to jump out of planes."
She met his eyes, steady. "The War Department seems to think I'm capable, sir."
His curiosity sharpened. “And are you?”
“I believe I am,” she answered without hesitation. “Colonel Sink trained me personally before the men arrived.”
Speirs nodded once. He already knew that part. Sink had mentioned her more than once to the officers, always with a tone he rarely used—pride.
"I know. He speaks highly of you."
She didn’t preen or grin. Just took the compliment with a neutral expression and a quiet, "Thank you for telling me, sir."
They stood there in silence for a beat—nothing awkward about it, just an odd sort of calm.
Then he stepped aside, gesturing with a tilt of his head. “Come on, Corporal. I’ll walk you back to your barracks. Formation will be called soon."
"Yes, sir."
He began walking away until he noticed her hesitation. She looks up at him curiously, dark eyes brimming with interest. "What is Dog Company's opinion on Project Blitz, if you don't mind me asking?"
Considering her question, he stays silent until he lands on an answer he thinks is suitable for his rank and to sate her interest.
"Dog Company follows orders," he said finally. "Whether they personally agree with those orders is irrelevant." He paused, then added, "But if you're asking whether they'll give you trouble, I doubt it. My men know better than to question command decisions."
She smiles, satisfied by his words. "I see. Thank you, sir."
They walked quietly, the soft sound of their boots on gravel the only real noise. Her hair was still dripping, a trail of water appearing on her shirt.
When they reached the steps to her barracks, he moved to open the door—but paused, concerned.
His hand came up, resting lightly on her shoulder. Just enough pressure to stop her from walking in.
"Make sure to dry your hair before you catch a cold, Corporal."
She blinked, surprised. “Yes, sir. Thank you…”
She disappeared inside, the door closing softly behind her.
Speirs stood there a moment longer, staring at the closed door, hands in his pockets.
Not dramatic. Not even particularly noteworthy.
But he remembered it all the same.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The second time Ron Speirs runs into Isabella Vega was much more fruitful than the first.
He was on his way to the infirmary, head bleeding.
It wasn’t the first time, nor would it be the last. Some overzealous training exercise had led to an unfortunate miscalculation during a bayonet drill, and while he wasn’t entirely concerned about the injury, the blood running down his temple had been enough to warrant an order to get it checked out.
So he walked in, fully expecting to be patched up and sent on his way by Doc Roe or some other medic-in-training on duty, when he found himself met with the last thing he expected—Vega, sitting at the desk, pen in hand and writing in her journal.
He’d seen her around the camp with it, either writing and oblivious to the world, or tucked under her arm.. Now, here she was again, in the middle of the infirmary, doing the exact same thing.
He had met plenty of medics before—men who took notes, wrote reports, kept logs of injuries and treatments—but this was different. Whatever she was writing, it wasn’t standard paperwork.
It was personal.
Interesting.
He took a step forward, boots scuffing slightly against the floor. That got her attention.
Vega glanced up, and the moment she saw him, her eyes flickered to the blood dripping down the side of his face.
She quickly stood up, snapping her journal shut. “Sir. Do you need help?”
Speirs didn’t answer right away, stepping inside and letting the door shut. His eyes glanced at her hands, which had hastily tucked the journal behind her back, away from view. “Where’s Roe?”
“He’ll be back soon. Ran off to grab his book. But I can help patch you up if you’d like.”
Speirs paused, thinking. The tense silence felt as if it lasted forever until he finally nodded. “Alright.”
She motioned him to one of the cots, telling him to sit tight while she grabbed what she needed.
Speirs sat, resting his forearms on his knees as he watched her move. There was no fumbling, no wasted motion—just clean, practiced efficiency.
He had to admit, he wasn’t sure what to expect from her. A woman in a combat unit was still an oddity, no matter how much the Army tried to push Project Blitz. Some of the guys didn’t take her seriously, but as far as Speirs was concerned, the only thing that mattered was whether she could do her job.
And from the way she worked—calm, steady, experienced—he figured she could.
She returned with a damp cloth and a small roll of gauze, standing in front of him. She gently grabbed his head, angling it to properly see the cut, inspecting the gash at his temple before dabbing the cloth against it.
The sting was mild, but he barely registered it. What he did notice, however, was how close she was. Close enough that he could see the freckles scattered across her nose, the way her brows furrowed slightly in concentration.
“So…what happened?” she asked.
He stayed still while she dabbed the antiseptic. “Training accident.”
Vega laughed, glancing at the cut. “Training accident, huh? What’d you do, run into the wall?”
As she smiled, he noticed how pretty her smile was, soft and kind. It was bright, and he saw her two front teeth were just slightly larger than the rest— bunny teeth.
She was much more open than when he had bumped into her that early morning. Bright.
The realization was quick, fleeting, and Speirs shoved it aside almost immediately. Not important.
But still, his eyes lingered on her smile for half a second longer than necessary before he pulled his focus back to the conversation.
He felt a twinge of apprehension, strangely unwilling to tell her what actually happened.
“Sure. Something like that.”
“Well,” she starts. “Seems the wall got a good hit in.”
That actually made him chuckle—low, brief, but genuine.
‘Smart-ass.’
She began preparing the gauze, expertly cutting and measuring. As he watches her, his curiosity gets the best of him. “What were you writing?”
She hesitates as she ties the bandage on the cut, caught off guard. “Oh,” she said, quickly securing the bandage. “Just…stuff. I write whatever comes to mind, especially things I don’t want to forget.”
Speirs hummed, watching her closely. ‘ A vague answer.’ Purposefully so.
He could tell by the way her hands moved just a little quicker, the way her eyes flickered toward the desk where the leather-bound journal sat, neatly closed.
She was being careful.
“So, it’s a diary?”
Her face warms, blushing prettily. “No…it’s a journal!”
He hums, not believing her. “Sure, a journal.”
Scoffing, she turns. “They’re different.” she remarks.
He raises a brow, hesitant. “How?”
“Well. A diary is for feelings,” she starts. “A journal is for remembering. Details and such. Things you wouldn’t want to forget. Events, people, ideas, inspiration.”
She turns away to put the supplies back and he considers her words. “And yet you don’t write about your feelings?”
She contemplates answering honestly. “Sometimes, but that’s what the inspiration is for.”
“Inspiration, huh?” he replies.
She tapes the bandage carefully, finally finishing. “My inspiration is for my songs. I take things I feel and what I’ve experienced to write the songs I perform.”
Speirs tilted his head slightly, considering her words. ‘ Songs?’
That wasn’t something he had expected.
“Songs. I didn’t take Easy’s resident nurse to be a composer.”
“And what did you take me for?”
He doesn’t answer immediately, instead looking out the window near the cot he sits on. “Hard to say. Haven’t decided yet.”
The two of them fall into a comfortable silence, and he watches her sit down again with her journal, writing away.
He tires of the lack of conversation. He wants to learn more about her. Why was she there, what had made her sign up?
Speirs studied her for a moment longer, watching as she flipped to a fresh page in her journal, pen gliding across it with quiet purpose.
She had an ease about her when she wrote, like she wasn’t even thinking about it—just letting the words flow. It made him wonder what exactly she was writing.
“You always this quiet?”
She doesn’t look up from her journal, her pencil scratching against the page. “You always this curious?”
Speirs smirked slightly, leaning back against the cot. “Touche.”
He sees her smile again, her teeth peeking through.
Something about that damn smile caught his attention again, just for a second. ‘ Bunny teeth.’
It was stupid. Unimportant.
But his eyes lingered anyway.
“You didn’t answer my question.” he continued.
She hums. “Depends on who I’m with.”
“I see.” He leans back onto the cot slightly, watching her. “Guess I should feel special then.”
She snorts. “Oh yeah, real special.”
He sees her glance up, her eyes widening as she realizes how much time has gone by.
Placing her pencil in her book, she saves her place. Standing, she stretches. “Well sir.” she starts. “If that’ll be all, then I’m gonna take my leave. Roe seems to have decided to abandon me.”
He watches her for a moment before nodding. “Alright.”
She doesn’t wait for any further conversation, grabbing her journal and tucking it under her arms as she heads for the door. Just as she reaches for the handle, he stops her.
“Vega.”
She turns back, curiously watching him. “Don’t let Sobel get in your head.”
She quirks a brow, amused. “What, worried about me, Lieutenant?”
He shrugs, not sure himself why he had brought her personal problems up. “Just saying. You’ve got much more important things to focus on.”
She nods back at him before slipping through the door. As he gets ready to leave, she turns back to the door, smiling wide, those damned bunny teeth peeking through yet again.
“Oh and Lieutenant? Maybe stop running into walls.”
Speirs let out a low chuckle, shaking his head as the door swung shut behind her.
‘Cheeky kid.’
His gaze lingered on the now-empty doorway for a moment longer before he exhaled through his nose and pushed himself up from the cot. He adjusted his shirt, rolling his shoulders.
She was quick. Sharp. Knew exactly when to push and when to hold back.
And she was completely unfazed by him.
That alone made her stand out.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The third time Ron Speirs sees Isabella Vega was probably the strangest of all.
He had seen her here and there, small glimpses while Dog and Easy Company had shared training exercises or when he would see Easy come back late from their Friday night rucks. He noticed she seemed to be particularly talented at drill and was a good teacher when he saw her teaching the first-aid classes.
So when he was enjoying a quiet Sunday afternoon and he saw her lazily propped up against a tree, eyes closed, he was quite confused.
Speirs slowed his pace slightly, narrowing his eyes as he took in the sight in front of him.
Vega, who he had only ever seen moving—working, training, writing in that damn journal—was just… sitting there.
No book in hand, no bandages or medical gear to prep, no smart-ass remarks being thrown at some poor bastard in Easy Company.
Just her, leaned back against the tree, arms resting over her stomach, legs stretched out lazily in front of her.
She almost looked like she was sleeping.
‘What the hell?’
He knew she had a reputation for being restless, always moving, always keeping herself occupied. Even when she was off-duty, she found ways to stay busy.
And yet, here she was, looking more relaxed than he had ever seen her.
Speirs approached quietly, hands in his pockets, watching for any sign that she was actually asleep.
Just as he was about to decide she was, she let out a slow sigh and cracked one eye open.
“Sir.”
Not startled. Not embarrassed. Just acknowledging him.
Interesting.
“You dying, Vega?”
She smirked sleepily. “Nope. Just thinking.”
Speirs raised an eyebrow. “That so?”
She smiles, that damned bunny smile. “Mhm!”
Speirs exhaled sharply through his nose, shaking his head slightly. ‘ Unbelievable.’
He wasn’t sure what irritated him more—the fact that she always seemed so at ease, or the fact that he was noticing it.
He glanced down at her, arms still tucked behind his back. “What’s got you thinking so hard?”
She closes her eyes again, smirking. “Wouldn’t you like to know?”
Silence stretches until she cracked one eye open, looking up at him with that smirk still tugging at her lips. “If you sit with me, I’ll tell you.”
It’s with that statement that he remembers that Isabella Vega is, indeed, the youngest person in the entire camp.
For all her sharp remarks and quick wit, she was still just a kid.
Speirs hadn’t forgotten, exactly. He had known she was young from the first moment he laid eyes on her near the barracks. But there was something about the way she carried herself—the way she held her own against the rest of Easy Company, the way she didn’t back down from him, the way she seemed so damn capable —that made it easy to overlook.
But now, lounging lazily under a tree like a housecat, smirking up at him like she was daring him to join in on some secret game, she looked exactly her age.
He exhaled through his nose, shaking his head slightly. “Really?”
She nodded, tapping the empty patch of grass beside her. “Yup. But only if you sit.”
Speirs considered her for a long moment, weighing the offer.
Part of him wanted to tell her no and keep walking—he had already spent more time standing here than he normally would in any conversation.
But another part of him—the curious part—was interested.
She was different. He had seen it from the start.
And, if nothing else, he wanted to know what the hell she was thinking about that made her so bold as to invite him to sit down.
So, against his better judgment, he lowered himself onto the grass beside her, arms still resting on his knees as he glanced over.
“Well?” he prompted. “I’m here.”
She grinned like she had just won something. “Good. Now I gotta come up with something worth sharing.”
Speirs scoffed. “You mean you didn’t have anything in mind?”
She hummed, stretching her arms behind her head. “Nope!”
He shook his head, smirking despite himself. “You’re unbelievable.”
She shot him that bunny-toothed grin again. “Well, think of it this way sir. At least now you have changed your routine!”
She had tricked him into sitting here with her, and somehow, he wasn’t even mad about it.
The warm wind shakes the tree leaves and strands of her hair fall loose from her braid. The sun shines through patches in between the leaves, hitting her face, turning her dark brown eyes into a bright honey. She had baby hairs curl around her ears and her freckles jumped out in the light.
Speirs wasn't sure why he noticed all of that.
The way the sun caught her eyes, shifting them from deep brown to something lighter, warmer. The freckles that stood out more against her skin. The stray strands of hair breaking free from the tight braid at the back of her head.
None of it should have even registered.
And yet, it did.
He forced himself to look away, focusing instead on the treeline, on the sound of the wind rustling through the leaves.
"You always sit out here like this?" he asked, more to distract himself than anything.
She hummed, tipping her head back slightly. "Only when I can get away with it."
He raised an eyebrow. "You trying to go AWOL, Vega?"
She laughed softly. "Nah, sir. Just takin’ advantage of the quiet."
He could understand that. She was constantly surrounded by men years older than her, tasked with taking care of them and making sure they didn’t somehow kill themselves. She had no time to herself.
Either way, she looked...content.
The wind picked up slightly, blowing more loose strands into her face. She made a small sound of annoyance, brushing them back half-heartedly before giving up entirely.
“I’m surprised you don’t have that journal with you.”
She snorts. “Who says I don’t?”
His brow quirks, eager to tease. “I think you owe me a look considering you tricked me into sitting with you.”
He sees her face flush, taken off guard. Isabella let out a breathy laugh, shaking her head. "Oh, that's how we're playing this?"
Speirs smirked, arms still resting loosely over his knees. "Fair's fair, Vega."
She huffed, tilting her head at him in mock thoughtfulness. "So, let me get this straight—you think me convincing you to take a break means I owe you somethin'?"
He nodded once, completely unfazed.
She groaned, running a hand over her face before pointing at him. "Just because you’re curious about my journal doesn't mean you get to see it."
His smirk widened slightly. "That so?"
"Yes, sir. That is so." She crossed her arms, grinning now, her initial flustered reaction disappearing just as quickly as it came. "Some things should remain a mystery."
Speirs tilted his head. "You always this secretive?"
"You always this nosy ?"
He chuckled, shaking his head. "Only when something's worth knowing."
He liked her this way. Open and bright, warm. Somehow reminding him of the color yellow. When she was working, it was like she flipped a switch; professional and serious.
‘Maybe this is how she truly is.’
She blinked at him for a second, something unreadable flickering across her face before she smirked.
"Well, guess you'll just have to keep wondering, Lieutenant."
Speirs exhaled sharply through his nose, amused. "Guess I will."
They sat there for a moment longer, the breeze shifting through the trees, the camp still buzzing somewhere in the distance.
“I’ll tell you what.” she speaks up. “If you somehow can convince me, I’ll maybe let you take a peek.”
Speirs raised an eyebrow, smirking slightly. ‘ Convince her?’
He tilted his head slightly, studying her. “Really?”
Isabella nodded, crossing her arms, clearly entertained by the idea. “Mhm. But you gotta earn it, sir.”
That made him chuckle. “You think I go around tryin’ to earn things from people?”
She grinned. “Well, you are still sitting here.”
‘Smart kid.’
She had a point, but he wasn’t about to admit it.
He leaned back slightly, letting the moment stretch between them. “And what exactly would I have to do to convince you?”
She tapped her chin, pretending to think. “Hmmm…not sure yet.”
Speirs scoffed, shaking his head. “Figures.”
She laughed, stretching her legs out. “Hey, I can’t make it too easy, Lieutenant.”
He studied her for a moment, watching as the breeze shifted more loose strands of hair around her face. She really was something else—easygoing but sharp, guarded but open, serious but somehow still playful.
And now? Now she was giving him a challenge.
“Alright,” he said finally, smirking. “I’ll bite.”
She blinked, surprised. “Wait, really?”
He shrugged. “I like winning.”
Isabella stared at him for a second before breaking into a grin. “Alright then. Congratulations Lieutenant Speirs, you and I are now pals. If you manage to become my best pal, I’ll let you in on the mystery of Birdie’s journal.”
Speirs raised an eyebrow. ‘ Birdie?’
That was new.
He had heard plenty of the guys in Easy Company use nicknames, but he hadn’t realized Vega had one of her own.
And judging by the way she said it—so casually, like it was second nature—this wasn’t something she had just come up with.
“Birdie?” he echoed, testing the word.
Isabella smirked, clearly amused. “That’s me.”
He tilted his head slightly. “Didn’t take you for a nickname kind of person.”
She chuckled. “Didn’t really get much of a choice. Luz and the others started callin’ me that when they looked in on my letters and saw that that’s what I’m called back home.”
Speirs stored that information away for later.
“You let them call you that?” he asked, not because he doubted it, but because she didn’t seem like the type to take on something she didn’t want.
She shrugged. “It stuck. And I don’t mind it.”
Speirs leaned back slightly, arms crossed. “So let me get this straight—I’ve gotta become your best pal to get a look at this journal of yours, and now I’m also competing with Easy Company for the title?”
She grinned, tapping her fingers against her knee. “Pretty much.”
He scoffed. “You really think that’s gonna work on me?”
She smiles, tilting her head. “I wouldn’t be offering it if I didn’t think so.”
Speirs chuckled, shaking his head. ‘ Damn kid’s cocky.’
She had the nerve to sit there, completely at ease, grinning up at him like she knew she had already won.
It was ridiculous.
It was also kind of impressive.
He studied her for a moment, letting the silence stretch between them. She didn’t fidget under his stare, didn’t back down—just kept that bunny-toothed grin in place, waiting.
Finally, he smirked. “Alright, Vega. We’ll see.”
Her grin widened. “We will.”
He shook his head again, standing up and adjusting his belt. “You talk a big game.”
She tilted her head slightly. “And I back it up, sir.”
“Okay Birdie. Let’s start now.”
Isabella raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. “Now?”
Speirs smirked, hands tucked into his pockets. “You said I gotta earn it, right?”
She sat up a little straighter, stretching her arms over her head. “Alright, Lieutenant. ” She was grinning now, completely entertained. “What exactly do you have in mind?”
He shrugged, casual but calculating. “That’s up to you, isn’t it? You set the terms.”
Her eyes flickered with something sharp—amusement.
She thought for a moment, then smirked. “Fine. First step to best-pal status?” She tapped her fingers against her knee. “We gotta get to know each other first.”
Speirs raised an eyebrow, smirking slightly. “That’s it?”
Isabella nodded, completely at ease, like she had all the control in this conversation. “Mhm. Can’t be best pals if we don’t even know anything about each other, right?”
He chuckled, shaking his head. “You sure you wanna go down that road, Vega?”
She grinned, leaning forward slightly. “Why? Got something to hide, Lieutenant ? ”
He scoffed. “Not even a little.”
She tilted her head, studying him with that same sharp amusement. “Alright then. Let’s make it simple. I ask a question, you ask a question. No dodging.”
Speirs leaned back slightly, considering.
‘No dodging?’ That was bold .
Most people didn’t bother trying to ask him things. And if they did, they certainly didn’t expect an answer.
But Vega?
She was making a game out of it.
He exhaled sharply through his nose, nodding once. “Fine. You start.”
Isabella tapped her fingers against her knee, pretending to think. “Alright. Easy one.”
She looked at him, smirking. “What’s your favorite color?”
Speirs blinked, caught just slightly off guard.
Of all the things she could’ve asked, she chose that?
He smirked. “That’s what you’re starting with?”
She shrugged. “Gotta ease into it, sir.”
He chuckled, shaking his head. “Green.”
She hummed. “Good choice. Now your turn.”
Speirs glanced at her, studying her for a second before asking, “Why Birdie?”
Isabella grinned, stretching her arms behind her head. “I’m a singer back home, that’s my stage name.”
Speirs raised an eyebrow. ‘ Stage name?’
He hadn’t expected that.
“That serious?” he asked, his tone more neutral than curious.
“Mhm. Been singing since I was a kid. The audience started calling me Birdie, then my brothers, and when I started performing, it just stuck.”
He considered that for a moment before nodding. “Guess I’ll have to see you perform then.”
She smirked. “Oh? You planning on transferring to Easy?”
Speirs chuckled. “Depends. You any good?”
Isabella gasped dramatically, pressing a hand to her chest. “ Lieutenant Speirs, are you questioning my talent? After everything I did on the march?”
He smirked. “You haven’t proved anything yet, Vega.”
That was a lie and both of them knew it. Of course she had proved it and she was certainly very good. He had heard her voice floating in and out during the march, hauntingly beautiful and sweet. Like a bird.
‘Birdie.’
She grinned at his tease. “Guess I’ll have to change that, then.”
“Alright,” he said finally, shifting slightly against the tree. “Your turn.”
She tapped her chin, pretending to think. “Okay, let’s see… Where are you from?”
Speirs chuckled. “You really goin’ easy on me, Birdie?”
“Gotta warm you up before I get to the good stuff, sir.”
He shook his head, smirking. “Born in Scotland, raised in Boston.”
Isabella’s eyebrows lifted in surprise. “Scotland?”
Speirs nodded. “Mhm.”
She tilted her head, clearly intrigued. “Can you do the accent?”
He smirked slightly. “Can you?”
She laughed. “Touché.”
Still, she looked at him like she was trying to piece something together. “Didn’t peg you as a Boston boy.”
Speirs chuckled, shaking his head. “Didn’t peg you as a composer.”
She huffed, grinning. “Fair enough. Guess I can’t really call you a Yankee though.”
For a second, she just studied him, like she was really thinking about something. Then, finally, she nodded, satisfied with whatever she decided. “Alright, Lieutenant. Your turn.”
Speirs tilted his head slightly, considering his options. Then he smirked.
“Worst performance you ever had?”
Isabella groaned, already laughing. “Oh, that’s just cruel.”
He shrugged. “No dodging, remember?”
She sighed dramatically, flopping back against the tree. “Alright, fine. I was fifteen, and I forgot the words to my own damn song. Completely blanked. Just stood there looking stupid until my brother had to start singing for me.”
Speirs raised an eyebrow. “You recovered?”
“Oh yeah.” She grinned. “Made the second half even better just to make up for it.”
That answer didn’t surprise him.
He smirked. “Not bad, Birdie.”
She shot him a smug grin. “I know . ”
Speirs leaned back slightly, resting his forearms on his knees as he smirked. “Alright, Birdie. Your turn.”
Isabella tapped her chin, pretending to think. “Okay… what’s the dumbest thing you’ve ever done?”
He chuckles, shaking his head. “Define dumb. ”
She grinned. “Something you look back on and think, yep, I was an absolute idiot.”
He thought for a moment, then exhaled sharply through his nose. “Alright. When I was a kid, I thought I could teach myself how to shoot by sneaking off with my dad’s rifle.”
Isabella raised an eyebrow, already grinning. “Oh, this is gonna be good.”
He grinned. “Didn’t realize how strong the kick was. Nearly broke my damn nose.”
She burst out laughing, tilting her head back against the tree. “Oh my God, you?! ”
Speirs chuckled, shaking his head. “Yeah, yeah. Get it out of your system.”
She covered her mouth, still giggling. “I just— that’s just common sense!”
He smirked. “Hate to break it to you, Birdie, but I wasn’t born like this.”
“Could’ve fooled me, sir.”
Chuckling, he shook his head. “Alright, your turn. What’s the dumbest thing you’ve ever done?”
She hummed, thinking for a second then deadpanning. “When I was eight, I tried to ride a cow.”
Speirs blinked. “You what?”
“I thought it’d be like riding a horse,” she admitted, rubbing the back of her neck. “Didn’t exactly work out.”
“Lemme guess—you got thrown?”
“Right into the mud.”
Speirs chuckled. “Serves you right.”
She scoffed, crossing her arms. “I was eight!”
He shrugged. “Still dumb.”
She laughed, shaking her head. “Yeah, yeah. Okay, my turn again.” She thought for a second, then grinned. “What’s something you won’t do, no matter what?”
Speirs smirked, teasing. “Run into a wall.”
She groaned, laughing. “ That doesn’t count! ”
He chuckled, shaking his head. “Fine. I won’t dance.”
Her eyes widened slightly. “Like, at all?”
“Nope.”
“Not even if someone really twists your arm?”
He scoffed. “No one’s twisting my arm, Vega.”
Grinning, her eyes flickered with mischief. “ Good to know. ”
Speirs narrowed his eyes slightly. “Not happening.”
She just laughed, a sweet sound. “We’ll see.”
He shook his head, smirking despite himself. “Alright, my turn. What’s something you won’t do?”
She thought about it, then exhaled. “I won’t kill an animal. Ever.”
Speirs tilted his head slightly, considering that. “Ever?”
She met his gaze, her expression softer but firm. “Ever.”
He didn’t say anything for a moment, just studied her.
It wasn’t naïve, and it wasn’t cowardice. It was just who she was.
And somehow, it made perfect sense.
He nodded. “Fair enough.”
She smiled slightly, like she appreciated that he didn’t push her on it.
“Alright, sir,” she said, smirking again. “What’s something you actually like doing?”
He raised an eyebrow. “What, you think I don’t like anything?”
“I mean… you’re kind of hard to read.”
He chuckled. “Good.”
She groaned dramatically. “C’mon, humor me!”
He exhaled, thinking for a moment before finally answering. “I like running.”
She blinked. “You like running?”
He nodded. “It clears my head.”
Isabella hummed, as if filing that information away for later. “Alright. I can respect that.”
Speirs smirked. “What about you, Birdie? What’s something you like?”
She smiled, answering immediately. “Singing.”
He figured as much, but hearing her say it—so easily, so simply, like it was second nature—made it clear just how much it meant to her.
She leaned back against the tree, tilting her head toward the sky. “It’s… peaceful,” she admitted. “It’s something that’s just mine. ”
Speirs watched her for a moment before nodding. “I get it.”
She glanced at him, her smile soft. “Yeah?”
He smirked. “Yeah.”
“Alright, last question.” he starts. “Where’s somewhere you really wanna go?”
Her face brightens, bunny grin wide and eyes crinkling. “Well sir…I really want to go to England.”
Speirs raised an eyebrow. “England?”
Isabella nodded eagerly, the excitement obvious in her expression. “Mhm! Always wanted to go. Ever since I was little.”
He smirked slightly, watching the way her whole demeanor shifted—lighter, warmer, completely unfiltered. “Why England?”
She tilted her head back against the tree, sighing dreamily. “The history, the music, the old theaters. I wanna see London, walk through all those old streets, hear Big Ben chime in person.”
He chuckled. “You sound like a tourist.”
“Damn right I do!”
He studied her for a moment, something about her enthusiasm striking him as oddly pure —not something you saw often in people who had signed up for this war.
“You ever been out of the country before?” he asked.
She shook her head. “Nope. Haven’t even left the South much unless I was visiting my brother.”
Speirs hummed. “You know, the war’s gonna take you a lot farther than England, Birdie.”
She sighed dramatically. “Yeah, but I’d rather choose my travels, y’know?”
That made him smirk. “Fair point.”
She tapped her fingers against her knee. “Alright, sir. What about you?”
He blinked. “What about me?”
She grinned. “Where’s somewhere you wanna go?”
Speirs hesitated. He hadn’t really thought about that before. He’d spent most of his life going—training and moving from one place to another without much say in it.
He shrugged. “Haven’t really decided.”
“ Boooring. ”
He smirked. “You asked. That’s my answer.”
She scoffed, rolling her eyes. “No wonder you don’t have a best pal, Speirs.”
He chuckled, shaking his head. “You really think you’re gonna win this game?”
She grinned. “Oh, I know I am.”
‘Bunny…’
“Has anyone ever told you you look like a bunny?”
Isabella blinked, caught completely off guard and ears reddening. “ What? ”
Speirs smirked, watching her reaction with mild amusement. “You heard me.”
Her eyebrows scrunched together in confusion. “A bunny?”
He tilted his head slightly. “Mhm.”
She stared at him for a second, as if trying to figure out whether he was messing with her. “Lieutenant, I have been called a lot of things in my life, but a bunny? That’s a first.”
He chuckled, shrugging. “It fits.”
Her eyes narrowed. “How?”
Speirs smirked. “The teeth.”
Her jaw dropped slightly, hands flying up to cover her mouth. “ Excuse me?! ”
“What, you didn’t know?”
She groaned loudly, dragging her hands down her face. “Oh dear God . ”
He chuckled again, leaning back against the tree. “I’m just saying—once you see it, you can’t unsee it.”
She grumbled under her breath, still flustered. “Oh, this is gonna haunt me forever.”
Speirs smirked, satisfied. “Probably.”
Isabella exhaled dramatically, but there was a grin tugging at her lips. “Unbelievable.”
He shrugged. “You’ll survive, Bunny. ”
Her eyes widened. “ Oh, no, no, no— ”
“Too late,” he said, smirking wider. “I’ve decided. That’s your new name.”
She groaned, flopping back against the tree. “Jesus Christ. First Birdie, now Bunny? Can no one call me anything else besides an animal?!”
Speirs chuckled, stretching his legs out. “Hey, you said we had to get to know each other, right? I’m just making observations.”
She shot him a glare, but there was no real heat behind it. “I hate you.”
“Sure.”
She rolled her eyes, but he could see the laughter she was trying to bite back.
Speirs leaned his head against the tree, letting the warm breeze pass between them.
Yeah.
He was definitely winning this game.
Chapter 19: Chapter 16
Notes:
I love projecting onto Isabella — which is honestly hilarious considering I majorly based her on myself. She’d definitely have a stash of funny farm stories, just like I do. (Can you guys tell she’s a self-insert? LMAO.)
Something a lot of you might not know is that almost all the original characters Isabella interacts with are also based on people from my own life. And while Isabella and I share a name and many other things in common, a lot has been changed — but the heart of her is still very much me.
As user @bitter-post-millennial on my tumblr once pointed out in an ask, Isabella shares a lot of DNA with The Hunger Games’ Lucy Gray Baird — and that’s very intentional. It was Lucy Gray who inspired me to write this fic in the first place. I wanted a Band of Brothers fanfic that stood apart from the usual — where the main character wasn’t a hardened badass built for war, whether she was a medic, a spy, or a soldier. I wanted a character who was the anti-thesis of war. Someone raised in a world of survival but who used her talents — in music, art, and love — to heal rather than harm.
Someone gentle, in a world swallowed by violence and bitterness and thrown into the fray.
That’s what Lucy Gray Baird was. And that’s who Isabella is trying to be.I hope this story has lived up to that vision — and maybe even exceeded your expectations. Thank you, truly, for the love and support you’ve shown. It means more than I can say. I hope you continue to enjoy this journey with me.
Please enjoy!
song: bei mir bist du schon by the andrews sisters
playlist: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/1ogLZLI24Z8aiIKRYiGQdK?si=UGvy7--mRHqP_elLtBASVw&pt=9c9b16e8f348fed463101bf6aa74c8f9&pi=cMRbZGSWQNm1U
tumblr: https://www. /blog/weekendpassrevoked
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
‘March 20th, 1943
Dear Journal,
Today is the day we finally put all of our training to the test. In retrospect, I' m not as tall as the men and I sometimes miss the clipping of the static line, so I’m slightly scared that something wrong will happen, but I’m sure that won’t be the case (at least that’s what Winters said when I told him.). Our first official jump out of a C-47, how exciting!
When I think of jumping out of the plane, I think of my father. I think my father would probably enjoy it if he had had the chance to do the same. He loves crazy things like that. On the other hand, Michel Alejandro would probably prefer being dragged by a horse on a public road than jumping out of a plane at 1,500 feet.
I think Lucas would have loved this too. He’s always been a daredevil, always looking for the next thrill. I bet he’d have joined up with Easy in a heartbeat if they let him. Cameron? He’d be up there, sure, but only after making a whole dramatic speech about how this was definitely how he was going to die.
I wish they were here.
Not just them—Sina, and Darren. I keep picturing what they’d say if they could see me in full gear, ready to jump into nothing but open sky. Sina would probably fuss, telling me to be careful and checking my straps three times over. Darren would just shake his head, muttering something about how crazy I am.
It’s funny. I thought I’d be more nervous. I was nervous last night. Couldn’t sleep, kept thinking about everything that could go wrong. But now, standing here, watching the others joke around, adjusting their gear, it feels... different.
Despite this, if today happens to be the day God has decided I should die, I’d like to say I wouldn’t have it any other way.
-Isabella’
She shuts her journal sharply when the sergeant calls her name and the names of eleven other poor souls who have to jump off the plane with her.
Next to her on the plane is Shifty Powers, who she doesn’t really talk to often since they’re in different platoons, but he’s always been nice to her so she couldn’t complain. They usually spoke about his home in Clichco; a tiny town in Virginia. She found that he brought a quiet calm to Easy Company, something quite rare considering all the different personalities that made it. A steady presence.
Shifty seems to notice her anxiety and speaks up over the roar of the plane. “You okay, Birdie?”
She nods, offering a tight smile. “Yeah. You?”
Shifty smiles, calm as ever. “Yep. We’re all in it together, I guess.”
The plane shakes slightly, a few rivets in the wall rattling above them. Isabella tightens her grip on her static line, eyes fixed ahead.
They sit in silence until Isabella’s nerves get the best of her again, and she begins rambling.
“Hey Shifty, have I ever told you how I got kicked by a horse?”
Surprised, he turns toward her. "You did what now?"
She grins, eager for a distraction. “Well. It was my own fault, really. I was twelve, trying to wrangle one of our more temperamental mares. Didn’t have a rope, didn’t have a plan—just thought I could walk right up and lead her in.”
Shifty, bless his heart, humored her. “I take it that didn’t go well.”
“Oh, it went great —right up until she kicked me straight in the ribs,” Isabella says dryly. “Knocked the wind clean out of me. I thought I was dying.”
“And you just walked it off?”
Isabella grins. “Hardly. My brothers had to drag me back to the house while I swore up and down that I saw the gates of heaven.”
Shifty snorts. “That explains a lot.”
“Does it?” she muses, adjusting her gloves.
He tilts his head. “How did you even survive growing up on a farm like that?”
She flashes a quick grin. “By being too stubborn to die.”
Lipton, who was sitting in front of them, spoke up dryly. “Don’t encourage her, Shifty.”
Isabella leaned forward just enough to catch his eye. “Too late, Sergeant. He’s already invested.”
Lipton shook his head, smiling despite himself. “Just focus on the jump, Birdie.”
“Can’t. Trying not to vomit,” she replied cheerfully.
Shifty chuckled under his breath. “She’s fine, Lipton. Just burnin’ off some nerves.”
A voice shouts over the roar of the engines, sharp and commanding. “ Listen up! ”
Instantly, they straighten.
“Stand up!”
The shift is immediate. Boots scrape against metal as everyone pushes to their feet. Isabella steadies herself, feeling the familiar weight of her gear pulling against her shoulders.
“Hook up!”
Her hands move without thought, standing on her toes and securing the static line. The moment it clicks into place, she inhales deeply through her nose. Behind her, Shifty does the same, rolling his shoulders.
“Check equipment!”
This had always been the most awkward part for her. Usually during training, Isabella was lucky enough to be in front of Gene and behind Luz or Liebgott, but this time she had been placed with men she barely knew.
She exhaled slowly, forcing herself to focus. ‘ It’s just another step, just like training.’
Shifty reaches forward, his hands expertly checking over her gear with practiced efficiency. She could feel the brief tug of the straps as he grabbed them, ensuring everything was secure. Isabella carefully checks over Lipton like she was trained, making sure he was good to go.
“Sound off for equipment check!”
“ Twelve okay! ”
The call traveled down the line, each voice sharp and steady despite the roaring wind.
Isabella tightened her grip on her harness as the response passed through the men before her.
“ Six okay! ” she called out when it was her turn, her voice steady, though her fingers twitched slightly.
The red light above the jump door glowed ominously.
Almost there.
She flexed her hands, shifting her weight slightly as the plane vibrated beneath her boots. Her heart hammered in her chest, but her mind stayed clear. ‘ You’ve trained for this, Isa. Nothing new. Nothing different.’
The call rang out.
“ Stand in the door! ”
They shuffled forward as one unit, boots scuffing against the metal floor. The rush of wind howled through the open door, the world outside vast and waiting. Isabella watches as the person in front, Bull Randleman, walks up to the edge of the door. Shoulders squared, his body tensed like a coiled spring.
The red light flickered—then turned green.
“ GO! GO! GO! ”
Bull disappeared, and one-by-one so did the others in front of her.
Then, it was her.
‘Virgencita, te pido que me arropes en tu santo manto y me guies en el aire a llegar a salvo a la tierra.’
As she prepares to leap off, she adds another line to her prayer.
‘Y si no, pues, no te preocupes. No puedo estar amargada si estoy muerta.’
She swallowed hard.
And then she jumped.
The rush of air stole her breath, her stomach lurching violently as she plummeted.
‘One-thousand, two-thousand, three-thousand…’
Then—
A brutal snap at her shoulders. Her whole body jerked as the chute deployed, catching the wind and slowing her descent. The world came back into focus all at once.
Her breath left her in a sharp gasp, adrenaline still surging.
‘Thank you God…’
Isabella finds herself in awe as she looks down toward the ground. The world stretched wide beneath her, the fields and trees shrinking as she drifted, the ground illuminated by the glow of the afternoon sky. The hum of the plane engines faded, replaced by the distant, scattered voices of the other jumpers maneuvering their chutes. The wind tugged at her, but she barely felt it—her body was weightless, the moment suspended in time.
She let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding.
It was beautiful.
It almost made her forget that in a few seconds, the ground was going to come rushing up to knock her flat on her ass.
She angled her chute, shifting her weight slightly as she eyed the landing zone. She had practiced this dozens of times, but she hoped the real thing wouldn’t hurt too bad.
She heard a distant, almost indignant “ Jesus Christ! ” and turned her head just in time to see Malarkey, who had been behind Bull, struggling with his own landing a few yards away. He hit the ground hard, tumbling in a way that was definitely not part of their training.
A snort escaped her lips.
Then—
The ground was suddenly much closer than before.
Isabella braced herself, bending her knees slightly as she made contact with the earth. The force of it rattled through her, but she moved instinctively, rolling with the momentum until she came to a stop.
The world was still again.
A sharp ache spread through her side where she landed, but aside from that, she was in one piece.
She exhaled, tilting her head back to look at the sky, her parachute billowing softly behind her.
A second later, a loud groan came from Malarkey’s direction. “ That sucked. ”
Isabella let out a breathless laugh, pushing herself up onto her elbows. “You alright, Malark?”
Malarkey rolled onto his back, glaring at the sky. “Yeah, yeah. Just reevaluating all of my life choices.”
She grinned, finally getting her bearings and starting to gather up her chute. Around them, the rest of the jumpers were touching down, some landing more gracefully than others. A few excited cheers rang out in the distance, a clear sign that some of the guys had managed a near-perfect landing.
Lipton and Shifty, having landed a few feet further up, jogged over with their chutes already bundled in their arms. Lipton nodded approvingly at her. “Good jump, Vega.”
She smiled at the praise, but before she could say anything, the distant bark of an instructor’s voice rang out across the field, calling them in.
“Alright then gentlemen. Four more to go!”
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
That evening, Isabella found herself in the Officer’s Quarters.
After her 5 successful jumps, it had been announced that there would be a celebration later in the evening in commemoration of them passing their training. Meaning that they would be required to wear their Class A uniforms. For the men, this was nothing out of the ordinary. But for Isabella, this meant only one thing.
Looking dolled up.
While the men of the company celebrated, Isabella found herself panicking. She didn’t have allotted bathroom time during the day to properly get ready without the men seeing her (and vice-versa) and she sure as hell wasn’t going to dress in front of them if she had anything to say about it.
Thus, she turned to Lewis Nixon. Her saving grace.
“Sir,” she had pleaded earlier that afternoon, gripping his arm with desperation that he had, frankly, found hilarious. “Please. I just need your room for, like, an hour.”
He had raised an eyebrow, smug as ever. “What’s in it for me?”
“I don’t embarrass you in front of Winters.”
“You’re bluffing.”
She narrowed her eyes. “Try me.”
That was how she found herself in Lewis Nixon’s room, the soft overhead light illuminating the small space as she adjusted her uniform in the mirror. The wool material of the Class A’s felt stiff but presentable, the fabric structured in a way that, for the first time since enlisting, made her feel like an actual soldier.
Much to Nixon’s amusement, she had spent a significant amount of time getting ready. When she had first arrived to Toccoa, yes, she had been wearing the same uniform. But the difference was that she hadn’t filled it properly.
What does she mean?
Well, she wasn’t a paratrooper then!
When Isabella had first worn her dress uniform, she was un-confident. Completely at will to her feelings of insecurity and anxiety. This time around, she found herself in the complete opposite situation. She felt proud of wearing it, happy at her accomplishments and proud of herself for overcoming what she had.
Isabella sat at Nixon’s desk, using a small mirror she had borrowed from the infirmary to do her hair. She wasn’t very good at styling it, usually pinning it in a bun or leaving it in a braid, but she wanted to look good at least once while she was at Benning so she would put in the effort.
Using the mirror, Isabella carefully styled her curls, making sure she was in regulation. Unlike many women, Isabella had been blessed with natural curls, albeit wild ones, but curls nonetheless. Taking her comb, she gently organized a side section of her hair into a victory roll. She didn’t have the advantage of having pinned it properly the night before and didn’t have a heat source, so she was putting her hope into damp hair, pins, and ridiculous amounts of backcombing to keep it in place. She worked meticulously, fingers deftly tucking and smoothing, ensuring every curl was secured into place. It wasn’t perfect—her hair never quite did what she wanted—but it was good enough. And for tonight, that was all that mattered.
Isabella exhaled slowly, setting the comb aside before reaching into her pocket. Her fingers brushed against the familiar metal of her mother’s earrings—the small, delicate pearl studs with flower detailing that complimented the uniform nicely. A birthday gift she appreciated immensely. She hesitated only a moment before fastening them into place, her reflection softening just slightly at the sight.
Isabella was determined to keep one of her mothers main teachings honored and she would not leave this room looking under-dressed.
She leaned closer to the mirror, scrutinizing her reflection. She reached for the small cosmetics kit Sina had sent her, a treasure trove of luxuries that had arrived with her birthday letter. Inside was a small bowl of cream rouge, pink and red lipstick, and eyeshadow. “War paint.” Sina had written on behalf of her friend Maggie. Isabella smiled at the memory, carefully opening the small compact with brown eyeshadow inside. She usually only wore makeup when she performed, but tonight qualified if anything did.
Usually, it was Sina or Cameron who did her makeup when they went on stage, but she tried her hardest to mimic their movements, clumsy. She dabbed her fingers into the cream rouge, applying it in small circles on her cheeks, hoping she wasn't overdoing it. The brown eyeshadow came next, applied with hesitant strokes over her eyelids.
She paused when it came to the lipstick, examining both options. The red was bold—too much for her taste. She never thought it suited her when Cameron tried to put it on her. She opted for the softer pink, carefully outlining her lips before filling them in. It took three attempts to get it right, and even then, she wasn't entirely satisfied with the results.
"This is why Cameron always did this part," she muttered to herself, blotting her lips with a handkerchief as she'd seen her brother do for her countless times.
She leaned back, studying her work with a critical eye. It wasn't perfect—slightly uneven in places, certainly not up to Cameron's standards—but it would do. The makeup transformed her, not into someone unrecognizable, but into a version of herself she hadn't seen in months: Isabella the performer, not Corporal Vega the project.
For tonight, that felt right.
A small knock at the door broke her from her thoughts.
“You done in there?” Nixon’s voice carried through the wood, laced with impatience. “Some of us have whiskey to drink.”
“Almost!” she called back, glancing at herself once more in the mirror.
‘Good enough!’
Gathering the few things she had strewn across Nixon’s desk, she tucked them into a small pouch before stepping to the door.
Swinging it open, she was immediately met with Nixon’s raised brows and a slow, knowing smirk.
“Well, well,” he mused, arms crossing lazily. “Look who finally decided to show up.”
Isabella scoffed. “Oh, shut up.”
But Nixon, ever the opportunist, leaned against the doorframe, giving her a once-over. “Not bad, Vega,” he said, the teasing in his voice subdued for once. “Didn’t know you cleaned up this well.”
She rolled her eyes, though a small warmth crept up her neck. “Should I take that as a compliment, sir?”
Before Nixon gets the chance to answer, a familiar voice cuts in.
“Why don’t you give Vega a proper compliment, Nix?”
Isabella turns, finding herself faced with Winters coming out of his own room.
She straightened instinctively, though her stomach flipped slightly at the way Winters’ gaze flickered over her. His expression remained neutral—typical—but there was something considering in his eyes, like he was taking in a new detail he hadn’t noticed before.
Nixon, ever the menace, grinned. “Well, Dick, if you’re so eager to step in, be my guest.”
Winters exhaled, giving Nixon a look before turning back to Isabella. “You look very pretty, Vega.”
Her ears warm at the compliment, not actually expecting one from him. “Thank you, sir!” she beams.
Nixon, watching the exchange with barely concealed amusement, snorted. “Jesus, Winters. That’s the best you got? ‘Pretty?’”
Winters shot him a flat look but didn’t take back his words. Isabella, to her own surprise, actually laughed. “I’ll take it.”
She adjusted her sleeves one last time before exhaling sharply. “Alright. Let’s get this over with before I actually start getting nervous.”
Nixon smirked, gesturing toward the door. “After you, Birdie”
With that, the three of them begin walking out. As they reach the exit of the Officer’s Quarters, Nixon speaks up, curious.
“What’s with the victory roll? Didn’t think you were that type of gal.”
She grins, excited. “Well, sir. I’m not. But if you really want to know, let me show you!”
When the three of them leave the building, they reach for their service caps. She turns herself toward Nixon as she puts hers on, gently placing it at an angle like many of the men did for themselves, victory roll on the other side of her head accentuating it.
“Ta-da!”
Nixon blinked.
Then, slowly, a wide grin stretched across his face. “ Well, I’ll be damned. ”
Winters, watching the exchange, exhaled through his nose—somewhere between amusement and exasperation. “You really planned that out, didn’t you?”
She shrugged, straightening her cap. “If I’m gonna put in the effort, might as well make it worth something.”
Nixon let out a low whistle, shaking his head. “You know, I’m starting to think you’re more dangerous off the battlefield than on it.”
She smirked. “I like to keep things interesting, sir.”
They continued walking toward the bar, the muffled sounds of laughter, music, and conversation growing louder as they approached. The atmosphere was alive —a rare moment where training, exhaustion, and the looming war were momentarily forgotten in favor of celebration.
Winters opened the door first, stepping inside as Isabella and Nixon followed.
Inside, she was faced with very happy, drunk men. Now, despite Isabella having performed in a bar for a very long time back at home, that didn’t mean that she herself had ever had a drink, and she wasn’t going to start now.
The atmosphere was lively, men laughing, shouting over one another, the clatter of beer mugs and boots against the wooden floor filling the air. The scent of cigarette smoke and cheap beer hung heavy, but there was an undeniable warmth to it all—the kind of camaraderie that only came after months of shared suffering.
Eager to join the fun, she politely excuses herself from Nixon and Winters, heading to the bar where Luz was speaking with Toye. She slides onto the stool sneakily, eavesdropping into their conversation.
She leaned in slightly, just close enough to catch Luz mid-sentence.
"—I swear to God, Joe, you wouldn’t believe it. This guy takes one look at me, right? And he says—”
“ Says what? ” Isabella cut in smoothly, propping her chin on her hand.
Luz choked on his drink.
Toye, not as easily rattled, barely blinked before turning toward her. His brows furrowed, eyes scanning her face like he wasn’t quite sure who he was looking at.
“…Birdie?”
She smiled. “Present.”
Luz blinked once. Twice. Then let out a low whistle. “ Holy shit. ”
Toye let out something that was half a laugh, half an incredulous scoff. “Jesus, kid. What the hell happened to you?”
“Nothing happened,” she quipped, straightening slightly. “This is what I usually look like.”
Luz shook his head, setting his drink down. “Nah, no way. You don’t just walk around looking like that—” he gestured vaguely at her, eyes still wide. “I mean, kid, Christ. ”
Toye smirked, taking a slow sip of his beer. “Never thought I’d see the day you outshined every man in this damn room.”
Isabella rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide the amused twitch of her lips. “Oh, please. You all are just dramatic.”
Before they could retort, Malarkey appeared, beer in hand, looking thoroughly confused as he took her in. “Wait—hold on—what the hell? ” His gaze flickered from her victory roll to the neatly pressed Class A uniform, as if his brain was struggling to connect the dots.
Luz grinned, smacking Malarkey on the back. “I know, buddy. It’s like seeing a whole new species.”
Isabella couldn't help but laugh at their reactions. "You're all acting like you've never seen a woman before."
"Not one that usually spends most of her time covered in mud and wearing the same uniform as us," Malarkey countered, still staring. "Damn, Birdie, you clean up nice."
"What's all the commotion about?" Gene's voice came from behind her.
When she turned, she found him frozen mid-step, his normally composed expression giving way to genuine surprise.
"Gene?" she prompted when he continued to stare.
He cleared his throat, catching himself. “You look very pretty Isabella.”
Coming from Gene, who was typically so reserved with compliments, the words carried extra weight. She felt her own cheeks warm.
She smiled brightly. "Thanks, Gene!"
Luz, never one to let a moment of sincerity linger too long, clapped his hands together. "Well, this explains why you weren’t in the barracks. You were getting all pretty.”
"Which brings up an important question," Liebgott said, materializing beside Malarkey with his usual impeccable timing. "Who are you trying to impress, Birdie?"
Before she could retort, Skip appeared, sliding a drink across the bar toward her. "Leave her alone, Lieb. A girl's allowed to look nice without an ulterior motive."
"Exactly," she said, gratefully accepting the soda Skip had procured for her, knowing her preference for avoiding alcohol. "Maybe I just wanted to look different than the rest of you for one night."
Liebgott raised his hands in mock surrender, but his smirk remained firmly in place. "Hey, I'm not complaining. Just making observations."
"Your observations can take a hike," Guarnere commented as he joined their growing circle, though his own approving glance wasn't exactly subtle. "Looking real nice, Birdie."
Isabella sipped her drink, hiding her smile behind the glass. Their reactions were genuine in a way that warmed her from the inside—not leering or uncomfortable, but appreciative and almost... proud? Like watching their kid sister get all dressed up for a special occasion.
"Alright, alright," she finally said, setting her glass down. "Enough about how I look. This isn't the first time I've worn makeup, you know."
"Yeah, but it's the first time we've seen it," Malarkey pointed out. "Cut us some slack for being surprised."
"Fair enough," she conceded. "But if any of you start treating me differently because of it, I'll personally ensure your next shots are extra painful."
That earned her a round of laughter and mock groans of horror.
"There's our Birdie," Luz grinned, slinging an arm around her shoulders. "Pretty face, same old threats."
The evening continued, and Isabella found herself relaxing into the moment. The men's initial shock gave way to their usual camaraderie, though she noticed they were perhaps a bit more attentive than usual—making sure her drink was refreshed, pulling out chairs, listening more closely when she spoke.
It was subtle, not patronizing, just... gentlemanly. Like they'd suddenly remembered she was more than just another soldier in their unit.
As the band struck up a slower tune, the atmosphere in the room shifted. Several couples moved to the small dance floor, officers with local girls they'd managed to charm into attending.
"So, Birdie," Malarkey began, leaning forward with his elbows on the table, "What was it like, back home? When you performed, I mean. You've mentioned singing at a bar, but what was that actually like?"
Isabella smiled, a wave of nostalgia washing over her. “It was a local bar—The Swamp. Not even remotely fancy, most of the patrons are from the rural part of town where I live. Working folk. It has a stage just barely big enough for me and the band. We all play a variety of instruments, so we’d switch off based on what song it was and who wrote it.”
"You weren't nervous? Performing in front of people?" Skip asked, genuinely curious.
She laughed. "Performing? No. That’s the easy part. It’s like... stepping into a different world where nothing mattered except the music. Lucas says it was like I flipped a switch when I got up there." She shook her head. "Now, talking to people afterward? That terrified me. Cameron used to have to practically drag me off stage to mingle."
"Wait," Luz interjected, looking incredulous. "You're telling me the woman who jumped out of a plane without so much as a whimper was scared of small talk?"
"Different kind of fear," she shrugged. "Jumping is just physics. Talking to strangers is... unpredictable."
Skip leaned back, considering this new information. "So what you're saying is, you'd rather jump out of a plane than dance with someone?"
Isabella narrowed her eyes, immediately suspicious of his innocent tone. "Why?"
Malarkey's grin widened. "Because that song they're playing? It's perfect for dancing."
"Oh no," she said firmly, shaking her head. "No, no, no. I don't dance."
"Everyone dances," Luz countered.
"I don't."
"You've never danced?" Gene asked, his usual quiet observation giving way to genuine surprise.
Isabella fidgeted with her glass. "I didn't say that. I said I don't dance. As in, I choose not to, because I'm terrible at it."
Liebgott smirked. "Now this I've got to see."
"No, you don't," she shot back. "Trust me, it's better for everyone if I stay right here."
"Come on, Birdie," Skip coaxed. "One dance. You've faced worse."
"Yeah, like Sobel on a bad day," Malarkey added.
Isabella glanced toward the dance floor, feeling a flutter of anxiety that seemed ridiculous given everything else she'd faced. "I'll step on your toes," she warned.
"We've jumped out of planes together," Luz said, standing and offering his hand with a dramatic flourish. "I think I can handle a little toe-stepping."
She hesitated, looking around at their expectant faces. Gene gave her a small nod of encouragement, his eyes warm with understanding. Even Liebgott seemed more curious than mocking.
With a resigned sigh, she took Luz's hand. "Fine. One dance. But I warned you."
Luz led her to the edge of the dance floor, his usual confident swagger in full force. "Relax, Birdie. It's just like marching, but with music and less shouting."
"That's... not remotely true," she muttered, feeling suddenly awkward as he placed one hand lightly on her waist, keeping a respectful distance between them.
"Just follow my lead," he instructed, guiding her into a basic step. "See? Easy."
Contrary to her warnings, Isabella wasn't actually terrible—just stiff, overly cautious, and clearly overthinking every movement. She kept her eyes fixed downward, watching their feet as if expecting disaster at any moment.
"Hey," Luz said softly, drawing her attention upward. "Eyes up, Birdie. Trust your feet."
She met his gaze, a small smile tugging at her lips despite her anxiety. "That's what they teach us in jump school."
"Same principle," he grinned. "Stop thinking so hard and let your body do what it knows how to do."
As she gradually relaxed, her movements became more natural. She was by no means graceful, but there was an earnestness to her efforts that was endearing.
"Not so bad, right?" Luz asked as they completed a turn without incident.
"I suppose it could be worse," she admitted.
From the edge of the dance floor, she could see Skip and Malarkey watching with matching grins, while Gene observed with his usual quiet attention. Even Winters, standing near the bar with Nixon, seemed to be hiding a smile behind his drink.
As the song drew to a close, Luz executed a playful spin that caught her by surprise. She laughed as she came back around, the sound bright and genuine.
"See? You're a natural," he declared as they returned to the table.
"I wouldn't go that far," she countered, but her smile remained.
She was about to sit back down when Skip exchanged a conspiratorial glance with Luz.
"You know," Skip said casually, "there's something else you could do to really make this celebration special."
Isabella narrowed her eyes, immediately suspicious of his innocent tone. "Why do I get the feeling I'm not going to like what comes next?"
Luz grinned, throwing an arm around her shoulders. "Because you're perceptive, Birdie. It's what makes you such a good medic."
"What are you two plotting?" she asked, looking between them.
Malarkey joined in, leaning forward. "We were thinking... since you've already danced, maybe you could—"
"Sing for us," Gene finished quietly, surprising everyone with his contribution to their scheme.
Isabella's eyes widened. "What? No. Absolutely not."
"Come on," Luz pressed. "You sang during that whole march to Benning. We know you've got the pipes for it."
"That was different," she protested. "That was just... to keep everyone moving."
"And this would be to celebrate," Skip reasoned. "We earned our wings today, Birdie. That deserves a song, doesn't it?"
She glanced toward the small band in the corner of the room, currently taking a break between sets. "I don't even know what they can play."
"What about 'Bei Mir Bist Du Schön'?" Malarkey suggested. "I heard you humming it once while organizing supplies."
“You need to stop being so nosy.” she remarked.
"Hard not to," he grinned. "Besides, who doesn't love the Andrews Sisters?"
She considered it. The lively tune with its Yiddish origins and playful melody was one she knew well. She'd performed it back at the bar more times than she could count, the audience always responding to its infectious energy.
"I don't know..."
"What's this?" Nixon appeared behind her, eyebrows raised in curiosity. "Someone finally convincing our songbird to perform?"
"We're working on it, sir," Luz reported with mock seriousness.
"Good," Nixon nodded. "I've been wondering if all those stories about her performances back home were exaggerated."
Isabella shot him a look. "You too?"
He shrugged, the picture of innocence despite the mischief in his eyes. "Consider it intelligence gathering."
‘Traitor!’
She glanced around at their expectant faces, feeling a flutter of nerves in her stomach. It had been so long since she'd performed properly—not counting the impromptu singing during their march. What if she was rusty? What if her voice cracked or she forgot the words?
As if sensing her hesitation, Gene spoke up again. "You don't have to if you don't want to, cherie."
His understanding actually made her reconsider. These weren't strangers—these were the men she'd trained with, jumped with, suffered alongside for months. If she was going to sing for anyone, it should be them.
"Alright," she finally agreed, straightening her shoulders. "One song."
The table erupted in cheers, drawing curious glances from around the room.
"But," she added firmly, "you all have to promise not to laugh if it's terrible."
"Scout's honor," Skip declared solemnly, raising three fingers while Malarkey nodded vigorously beside him.
"I was never a scout," Liebgott drawled, "but I promise not to laugh. Much."
She rolled her eyes, but couldn't suppress a smile at his typical commentary.
Nixon clapped his hands together. "I'll go speak to the band. 'Bei Mir Bist Du Schön,' right?"
She nodded, stomach tightening with a mix of anticipation and nerves as Nixon strode toward the musicians. This was really happening.
"Here," Gene said softly, offering her his glass of water. "For your throat."
She accepted it gratefully, taking a small sip. "Thanks, Gene."
He nodded, a quiet encouragement in his eyes that steadied her more than any words could have.
From across the room, she caught Winters watching, his expression curious but supportive. Beside him stood several other officers, including—her stomach flipped slightly—Lieutenant Speirs, who had appeared at some point during the evening without her noticing.
Nixon returned, looking pleased with himself. "All set. They know the song and they're happy to have you join them for a number."
"Great," she said dryly, hoping her voice didn't betray her sudden spike of nerves.
"Showtime, Birdie," Luz grinned, giving her shoulder a gentle push.
With one last deep breath, Isabella made her way toward the band. The conversations around the room gradually quieted as people noticed her approach, curious glances following her progress.
The bandleader smiled warmly as she reached them. "Lieutenant Nixon says you'd like to sing 'Bei Mir Bist Du Schön'?"
She nodded, suddenly feeling very aware of all the eyes on her. She gulps. "If that's alright."
"More than alright," he assured her. "We've been looking for an excuse to play something with a bit more swing to it. Just give us a nod when you're ready."
Isabella turned to face the room, feeling a moment of surreal disconnect. How had she gone from training as a paratrooper to this—standing in front of a crowd in her dress uniform, about to sing?
‘Oh God…maybe I should’ve just left when they started asking about singing.’
She spotted her friends watching expectantly from their table, Luz giving her an enthusiastic thumbs up. Gene's steady presence beside him. Nixon and Winters standing near the bar, attentive. And scattered throughout the room, other faces she recognized from Easy Company, curious about this side of their medic they'd never seen.
Taking a deep breath, she nodded to the band. The musicians launched into the familiar introduction, the lively, swinging melody immediately catching the attention of everyone in the room. Several heads perked up, recognizing the popular tune.
‘Of all the boys I've known, and I've known some
Until I first met you I was lonesome
And when you came in sight, dear, my heart grew light
And this old world seemed new to me
You're really swell I have to admit, you
Deserve expressions that really fit you
And so I've racked my brain, hoping to explain
All the things that you do to me’
As Isabella began to sing, her initial nervousness melted away, replaced by the natural confidence that came from performing a song she knew by heart. The playful, upbeat melody suited her voice perfectly, allowing her to showcase both her technical skill and her charisma as a performer.
‘Bei mir bist du schön, please let me explain
"Bei mir bist du schön" means you're grand
Bei mir bist du schön, again I'll explain
It means you're the fairest in the land
I could say "bella, bella", even say "wunderbar"
Each language only helps me tell you how grand you are
I've tried to explain "Bei mir bist du schön"
So kiss me and say you'll understand’
The Yiddish phrase in the chorus rolled off her tongue with surprising ease, her experience with multiple languages evident in her pronunciation. She added small, subtle movements as she sang, just enough to match the energy of the music without being overly theatrical.
Around the room, feet began tapping, heads bobbing to the infectious rhythm. She saw Luz nudge Malarkey, both of them wearing matching expressions of amazement. Even Liebgott looked impressed, particularly at her handling of the Yiddish phrase.
‘"Bei mir bist du schön", you've heard it all before
But let me try to explain
"Bei mir bist du schön" means that you're grand
Bei mir bist du schön, it's such an old refrain
And yet I should explain
It means I am begging for your hand
I could say "bella, bella", even say "wunderbar"
Each language only helps me tell you how grand you are’
As she reached the bridge, Isabella fully embraced the performance, her voice strong and clear as she hit the higher notes with precision. This wasn't just singing to pass time on a march; this was Isabella in her element, the performer she'd been before the war called her away.
‘I could say "bella, bella", even say "wunderbar"
Each language only helps me tell you how grand you are
I've tried to explain "Bei mir bist du schön"
So kiss me and say that you'll understand’
When she finished the final notes and the band played their closing flourish, the room erupted in enthusiastic applause. Men were standing, whistling, cheering—a level of response that caught her completely by surprise.
Flushed with exhilaration and a touch of embarrassment, Isabella thanked the band and made her way back toward her friends.
"Holy shit, Birdie," Luz exclaimed as she reached them, his eyes wide with genuine amazement. "Why didn't you tell us you could actually sing?"
"I did tell you," she replied, still flushed from the performance and the reception. "You just didn't believe me."
"There's a difference between 'I can sing' and... that," Malarkey insisted, gesturing emphatically toward the band. "That was incredible!"
Liebgott, leaning against the table with a newfound respect in his eyes, nodded. "The Yiddish wasn't half bad either. Where'd you learn that?"
"I have a good ear for languages," she shrugged, though she was clearly pleased by the compliment.
Skip was shaking his head in disbelief. "You've been holding out on us this whole time? While we've been suffering through Luz's terrible impressions?"
"Hey!" Luz protested, though he was laughing too hard to be genuinely offended.
Gene didn't say anything, but the pride in his eyes spoke volumes. He simply handed her his water again, which she accepted gratefully.
"I'm a bit rusty," she admitted after taking a sip. "It's been a while since I performed properly."
"Rusty?" Winters had approached their table, Nixon close behind. "Corporal, if that was rusty, I can't imagine what you sound like in practice."
"Thank you, sir," she replied, genuinely touched by his praise.
"I think you just elevated the entire tone of this celebration," Nixon commented, gesturing to where several couples had moved to the dance floor, inspired by the energetic performance. "Good job, Vega."
As the band struck up another swing tune, the atmosphere in the room had completely transformed—more lively, more celebratory, perfectly matching the significance of the day. Isabella found herself surrounded by her friends, fielding questions about her performances back home and requests for other songs she knew.
"How about an encore?" Luz suggested eagerly.
Isabella laughed, shaking her head. "Don't push your luck."
As she finishes her words, the door opens loudly. Somebody calls the room to attention, music halting and somehow everyone forgets about their drink or partner and stand rigidly. Her confusion dissipates at the sight of Colonel Sink walking up to the stage, Major Strayer behind him.
“Well, at ease, Paratroopers. Good evening, Easy Company.”
“Evening, sir!”
“Now, Parachute Infantry is a brand new concept in American military history. But, by God, the 506 is going to forge that brand new concept into victory!”
As he speaks, Grant walks up to the stage, beer in hand.
“I want you to know that I’m damn proud of each and every one of you. Now, you deserve this party.” Sink happily takes the beer from Grant, taking a quick taste. “Thank you, Sergeant Grant.”
Sinks eyes quickly scan over the bar before they land on her, proud.
“Along with Parachute Infantry is another new concept, one I’m more than proud to say we have taken a part of.”
Sink paused, smiling warmly as the room fell completely silent, everyone hanging onto his every word.
"Project Blitz," he continued clearly, eyes still fixed on Isabella, "a groundbreaking initiative that's given us the privilege of welcoming Corporal Isabella Vega, Easy Company's very own medic. The first female paratrooper in history."
A loud cheer erupted around the room, whistles and applause echoing off the wooden walls. Isabella felt her face flush deeply, warmth radiating through her chest as the men around her clapped her on the shoulder, nudging her playfully and smiling widely.
Sink raised his hand to quiet the crowd, still smiling warmly. "Corporal Vega has shown us all exactly what determination, strength, and courage look like. She's set a new standard, not only for this regiment, but for the future of our military. And I dare say, she's become one of Easy Company's finest."
Another cheer surged, louder this time. Isabella couldn't help but smile, deeply moved by the sincere pride radiating from Sink and her brothers-in-arms.
Sink lifted his glass high, voice booming proudly. "So here's to you, Easy Company. Currahee!"
“Currahee!”
Isabella felt Winters gently pat her shoulder, his quiet pride evident in his warm smile.
"Congratulations, Vega," he murmured softly. "You've earned this."
She took a deep breath, heart swelling with pride and gratitude. "Thank you, sir."
For a moment, she stood frozen, overwhelmed by the significance of it all. The journey from that scared girl who'd left Florida with a letter from the War Department to this moment—recognized not just as a curiosity or an experiment, but as a paratrooper, a medic, a member of Easy Company.
Luz appeared at her side, grinning from ear to ear. "Looks like you're a celebrity now, Birdie."
She laughed shakily, blinking back the unexpected moisture in her eyes. "Hardly. I'm just doing my job."
"Yeah, well," Skip chimed in, slinging an arm around her shoulders, "your job happens to be making history. No big deal."
As Sink made his way through the crowd, stopping to speak with various officers and enlisted men, Isabella found herself surrounded by her friends, their genuine pride in her accomplishments making her throat tight with emotion.
Nixon raised his glass in a small toast as their eyes met across the room. Even Speirs, standing near the back wall, gave her a slight nod of acknowledgment, something that might have been respect glinting in his usually unreadable eyes.
Gene, quiet as always, simply stood beside her, a solid presence amidst the chaos of congratulations and backslapping. "You okay?" he asked softly, noticing her slightly overwhelmed expression.
She nodded, taking a steadying breath. "Just... didn't expect all this."
"You deserve it," he said simply, with the quiet conviction that made his rare compliments all the more valuable.
Before she could respond, Sink appeared before them, his smile warm and genuine as he regarded her.
"Corporal Vega," he greeted, his voice carrying the familiarity of their shared history, though tempered with professional respect in this public setting.
"Colonel Sink," she replied, standing a bit straighter.
"That was quite a performance," he said, nodding toward the stage where she'd sung just minutes earlier. "Didn't know we had such talent in Easy Company."
She smiled, a light blush coloring her cheeks. "Thank you, sir."
"You've come a long way since that first day at Toccoa," he observed, a hint of pride in his voice. "Proved a lot of people wrong. Myself included, in some ways."
The admission surprised her. "Sir?"
Sink's expression turned thoughtful. "I always believed in your capabilities, Isabella. But I underestimated how completely you'd integrate with the unit, how much you'd become a part of this company." He glanced around at the men surrounding them, many still celebrating, others watching their interaction with curious respect. "These men would follow you anywhere now. That's not just about training or skill—that's about character."
She felt a swell of emotion at his words, at the validation of everything she'd worked for these past months.
"Thank you, sir," she said again, the words inadequate for what she wanted to express. "For giving me the chance to prove myself."
Sink nodded, understanding in his eyes. "The chance is all I gave you. What you've done with it—" he gestured to the wings on her chest, to the men celebrating around them, "—that's all your doing."
With a final nod of approval, he moved on, leaving Isabella standing with her friends, processing the magnitude of what his words meant.
As the night continued, the celebration returning to its previous lively state, Isabella found herself in a moment of quiet reflection. Looking around at these men—her comrades, her friends, her brothers-in-arms—she felt something settle deep in her chest, a certainty she hadn't allowed herself to fully embrace until now.
This was where she belonged. Not because of a letter from the War Department, not because of Project Blitz, but because she had earned her place here, jump by jump, march by march, day by grueling day.
Tomorrow, they would return to reality, of preparation for the war that waited across the ocean. But tonight, with her wings on her chest and the memory of Sink's words in her heart, Isabella allowed herself to simply be proud of how far she'd come.
And of how far she might yet go.
Notes:
translations: Virgencita, te pido que me arropes en tu santo manto y me guies en el aire a llegar a salvo a la tierra. - Virgin Mary, I ask that you wrap me in your holy mantle and you guide me through the air to reach the ground safely
Y si no, pues, no te preocupes. No puedo estar amargada si estoy muerta. - And if not, well don't worry. I can't be mad if I'm dead.
Chapter 20: Chapter 17
Notes:
i love u big brother liebgott
Chapter Text
Fort Benning, Georgia, March 21st, 1943
When Joe woke up the next day, it wasn't to the usual sound of the early morning reveille or Sobel's screaming. It was to the soft sounds of quiet breathing and birds chirping.
That and a crippling headache.
Groaning, he turned over, uneager to wake after drinking so much. The memories of last night's celebration flooded back in fragments—Isabella's surprising performance of "Bei Mir Bist Du Schön," Sink's unexpected recognition of Project Blitz, and the subsequent drinking that had left half of Easy Company stumbling back to the barracks in various states of inebriation.
He found himself faced with a curled-up Isabella, shivering as she tried to maintain her warmth on the edge of his bunk. After the celebration, the barracks had been in chaos—men passing around liquor, swapping stories, and generally making too much noise for anyone to sleep. Somehow, likely due to Luz's influence, the party had continued long after they'd left the bar.
Isabella had perched on the edge of Joe's bunk during the mayhem, with him drinking bottle after bottle while she recounted stories of performances back home, trying to hide from all the chaos. Somewhere during the night, they must have dozed off mid-conversation. He felt a pang of guilt, carefully taking the blanket and gently placing it over her.
' Silly Birdie '
As they both lay there, he had the opportunity to truly take a good look at her. Her makeup from the night before was slightly smudged, the pink lipstick long gone but a faint trace of eyeshadow still visible. Her victory roll had come completely undone, dark waves of hair cascading down her shoulders in a tangled mess.
It's here that Joe realized that not only was Isabella truly the youngest out of all of them, barely considered an adult, but she was also beautiful.
Liebgott blinked, then squeezed his eyes shut again, groaning as the full weight of his hangover slammed into him. ' Christ. '
His head was pounding, his mouth felt like sandpaper, and now he was dealing with… this.
He didn't know why he was suddenly so aware of all that—of her. Maybe it was the quiet, the rare stillness in the barracks that left him too much room to think. Maybe it was the fact that, for once, she wasn't arguing with him or cracking jokes.
She just looked… young.
That realization settled uncomfortably in his chest.
Joe had never really stopped to look at her before—not like this. To him, she was just one of them, another soldier, someone who gave as good as she got when it came to banter. She wore the same damn uniform, went through the same hell, and somehow, that had always made it easy to forget just how young she really was.
But now? Lying there, curled up and shivering slightly under his blanket?
She looked like a damn kid.
Freckles dusted her cheeks like stars, her nose, her hands—the kind that came from years spent under the sun, probably working on that farm she always talked about. She had beauty marks everywhere, even on her eyelids, little details he had never noticed. And her face, usually pulled into some mixture of determination or dry amusement, was completely relaxed for once.
Joe swallowed hard, a strange feeling creeping up his spine.
She shouldn't be here.
Not in this war, not in these barracks, not throwing herself into the same hell the rest of them were barely crawling through.
It was the first time it really hit him—Isabella wasn't just the youngest in Easy Company. She was practically still a kid, stuck in a world that had no right to have her in it.
He exhaled slowly, dragging a hand over his face.
Shit.
For all the teasing, all the back-and-forths, all the times he'd messed with her, it had never really clicked until now.
She wasn't just some tough, sharp-witted pain in his ass. She was his kid sister.
Or at least, that's what it felt like.
Joe rubbed his temples, groaning again.
' This is what you get for drinking too much, dumbass. '
She slowly opened her eyes, sleep heavy, and stared at him silently. Joe felt his neck warm at the fact he got caught.
' Creep… '
They stared at each other for what felt like ages until Isabella finally spoke up, voice softly whispering so as to not wake the other men.
"Mornin' Lieb."
Joe cleared his throat, looking away quickly like he hadn't just been caught staring at her like a weirdo.
"Uh. Morning, Birdie," he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.
She yawned, shifting slightly under the blanket, blinking at him with half-lidded, groggy eyes. "You good?"
"Yeah." ‘Liar.; "Headache."
She smirked sleepily. "Self-inflicted, huh?"
He scoffed, rolling onto his back to stare at the ceiling. "Yeah, yeah. Like you weren't part of the problem."
She chuckled, stretching her arms before tucking herself back under the blanket. "I didn't make you drink, Joe."
He grumbled under his breath, but there was no real heat behind it.
They fell into silence for a moment, the barracks still heavy with sleep.
Then Isabella turned her head slightly, watching him again. "You were starin' at me."
Joe groaned, dragging his hands down his face. "Jesus Christ, can you just let that go?"
She grinned, still groggy but clearly enjoying this way too much. "Were you havin' some kinda deep, emotional revelation about me, Lieb?"
He rolled his eyes, turning onto his side so he didn't have to look at her smug face. "You wish."
She let out a soft laugh, nestling deeper into the blankets. "Well, whatever it was, don't think too hard about it. You'll hurt yourself."
Joe huffed, shaking his head. "Unbelievable."
They lay there in silence for a moment longer before Isabella sighed, closing her eyes again.
"…We got the day off, right?"
"Yeah," Joe muttered.
"Good," she mumbled sleepily. "'Cause I ain't movin'."
Joe smirked. "Lazy."
"Mm. Drunk," she retorted.
He snorted, shaking his head. "Get some sleep, Birdie."
She hummed in response, already drifting off again.
Joe let out a slow breath, staring up at the ceiling for a few more seconds before shutting his eyes too.
Yeah. She was definitely his kid sister.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Joe blinked his eyes open slowly, groaning as he stretched out, only to realize that at some point between waking up earlier and now, he had completely sprawled out across the bunk. Meanwhile, Isabella had remained curled up in the same damn spot, barely taking up any room at all.
He smirked, rubbing a hand down his face.
' Sleeps like a damn house cat. '
Shifting carefully, he glanced around the barracks. Most of the guys were already gone, likely nursing their own hangovers outside or finding ways to kill time. The quiet was rare, almost too peaceful for a place filled with paratroopers.
Joe turned his head slightly, looking at Isabella. She was still out cold, her face buried into the thin pillow, dark hair a mess against the blanket. Her breathing was slow, steady, completely at ease.
It was… kinda nice.
Not that he'd ever admit that out loud.
Joe sighed, sitting up and rubbing his temples, the last remnants of his headache still lingering. As he did, Isabella shifted slightly, a quiet mumble escaping her lips.
He carefully shook her shoulder, not wanting to scare her awake.
Isabella groaned softly, burrowing further into the blanket instead of waking up.
Joe smirked, shaking his head. ' Birdie sleeps like she's got nowhere to be. '
He tried again, giving her shoulder another gentle shake. "C'mon, Vega, rise and shine."
She let out a muffled whine. "Five more minutes…"
Joe chuckled. "Yeah, 'cause the army is real generous with those."
That got her eyes to crack open, just barely. She blinked up at him, groggy and squinting at the morning light filtering through the cracks in the barracks.
"…Mornin'," she mumbled, voice still thick with sleep.
Joe smirked. "Afternoon, more like."
She frowned, barely lifting her head. "Shit. Really?"
"Yeah, most of the guys already cleared out."
She groaned dramatically, flopping back into the pillow. "Let me die."
Joe snorted. "Tempting, but nah. C'mon, Birdie, let's go. We gotta be at least somewhat functional today."
She let out another quiet noise of protest but finally, finally, started untangling herself from the blanket, moving sluggishly as she sat up.
"I'm hungry." she sighed.
"Yeah? Join the club."
She snorted as she climbed down the bunk ladder slowly, still waking up. As she reached her bunk, she quickly took out her green coveralls, eager to change out of her dress uniform.
Joe watched her intently as she wrangled up her unruly hair, lazily brushing her fingers through to flatten it as she puts it up in a ponytail. Her hair, which had been styled so carefully for last night's celebration, was now a tangled mess that reached well past her shoulders. She gently wiped her face with a handkerchief, cleaning off the remains of her makeup. As she finished, he quickly turned around to let her dress privately. They're silent until she finishes changing and tying up her boots.
"Have you ever thought about trimming your hair?"
Isabella froze, not anticipating the sudden question.
"Not really, why?"
He hummed, curious.
"It don't bother you when it's hot out?"
Chuckling, she stood from the bed. "Lieb, I'm from Florida. The heat doesn't do anything to me."
Joe hummed, unconvinced. "I can trim it for you if you want."
She looks at him, confused. "What the hell do you mean?"
Joe grins, wide and proud. "I used to be a barber!"
"People used to let you get near their heads with a sharp instrument?"
Joe clutched his chest dramatically. "Birdie, sweetheart, that hurts. I'll have you know, I was damn good at it."
Isabella raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "You were a barber? Like, an actual barber?"
Joe smirked, nodding. "Yes ma'am!"
She huffed a laugh. "Well. That explains why your hair always looks better than everyone else's."
He winked. "Glad someone finally noticed."
Isabella shook her head, amused, before running a hand through her messy ponytail. Looking back at herself in the small mirror near her footlocker, she had to admit the previous night's styling had not survived the celebration and drinking. Her victory roll was completely gone, and what remained was a tangled mess that would be a pain to sort out once she let it out of the ponytail.
"Well…I guess a trim wouldn't hurt." she paused. "How much?"
Joe's smirk widened, leaning against the bunk with exaggerated confidence. "For you, Birdie? First one's free."
Isabella narrowed her eyes. "That's suspicious."
Joe scoffed. "What? C'mon, Vega, I'll do a good job!"
"Fine! But if you mess up my hair I will take my revenge."
He winked. "I wouldn't expect anything less."
As they stepped outside, the afternoon sun cast a golden glow over the camp, a rare moment of peace in their otherwise chaotic routine. The air was still, save for the distant sounds of men laughing, talking, and the occasional clang of equipment.
Joe glanced at Isabella, who was lazily stretching her arms above her head, still waking up from her extended morning. "Did you know you talk in your sleep?"
She groans, annoyed. "Jesus Christ. First Luz and now you?"
He raises his hands in defense. "Hey, that's on you not me."
Breakfast, or brunch as Luz so kindly points out when they sit down at the table, consisted of runny eggs, slightly burnt toast, and what might've once been bacon but now looked suspiciously like shoe leather.
Isabella sighed, poking at her plate with mild disdain. "Y'know, I think I'd rather take my chances with starvation."
Luz, already halfway through his meal, grinned. "What, and miss out on this fine cuisine? You're too picky, Birdie."
She gave him a deadpan look. "Luz, that bacon could break a tooth."
Joe smirked, tearing a piece of bread in half. "Yeah, well, it's still better than whatever the hell they tried to feed us last week."
Malarkey nodded sagely. "I still have nightmares about that mystery stew."
Skip shuddered. "That wasn't stew. That was punishment."
Isabella chuckled, finally giving in and taking a bite of toast. "Fine. Y'all got a point."
Joe smirked slightly, resting his chin in his hand as he watched Isabella absentmindedly go through her usual motions—things he'd never really paid attention to before. The way she tilted her head just a bit with every bite, how she made an effort to keep her elbows off the table even when the rest of them ate like cavemen, and most curiously, the way she positioned her feet under the chair.
She kept them flat on the ground at first, but every so often, she'd shift—pressing her toes forward so that the backs of her feet were propped up against the chair legs, like she was using them as a brace. It wasn't a conscious thing; she did it naturally, almost rhythmically, like it was just how she sat.
Joe wasn't sure why, but it was kinda funny.
"Something you wanna say, Lieb?" Isabella asked, raising an eyebrow when she caught him watching her.
Joe shrugged, a lazy grin tugging at his lips. "Didn't realize we had royalty at the table."
She blinked. "What?"
He gestured toward her elbows. "You eat like you're sittin' in a damn tea parlor."
Isabella frowned, glancing at her arms, then scoffed. "It's called manners, Joseph."
Luz, hearing that, immediately burst out laughing. "Oh, manners—Birdie, you do realize you sit like you're tryna push off for takeoff, right?"
She stares, confused. "Huh?"
Joe smirked, nodding toward her feet. "That."
She followed his gaze, realizing the position of her feet pressed against the chair legs.
"…Oh," she muttered, like she'd never really thought about it before.
Malarkey grinned. "You waitin' to launch yourself across the damn mess hall or what?"
She groaned, rolling her eyes. "It's comfortable!"
Joe chuckled. "Sure it is, Birdie."
She shot him a glare as she took another bite of toast. "I hate you guys."
Luz patted her shoulder. "Sure."
She smacked his hand away.
Joe shook his head, smirking. But still, as they finished their meal, he caught her shifting her feet against the chair again—like even after all the teasing, it was just second nature.
And somehow, that little habit just made her seem even more like a kid he had to look out for.
Liebgott wasn't an only child, not by a mile, and although he had hated her vehemently at first, something about her distinctly reminded him of the way he and his siblings acted back home.
"So, Birdie," Luz said, leaning forward with a curious glint in his eye, "that performance last night was something else. Where'd you learn to sing like that?"
Isabella ducked her head slightly, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. "Just something I've always done, I guess. Back home with the band and all."
"You should've seen Speirs' face," Malarkey added with a grin. "I think you actually got the man to show emotion."
Joe noticed Isabella's blush deepen at the mention of Speirs, and he narrowed his eyes slightly. That was... interesting.
"Let's not forget Colonel Sink's speech," Skip chimed in. "Project Blitz's shining star and all that."
Isabella rolled her eyes, though Joe could see she was pleased. "Yeah, yeah. Don't you guys have anything better to talk about?"
When they finish their food, they sit there, eager to share and enjoy the meager free time they had been gifted. Isabella teaches them a traditional Colombian game where they place their hands out and they have to guess when their opponent is going to move their own hands from under theirs to slap them.
Joe watched the game unfold with a smirk, arms crossed as he leaned back against the table. Luz, ever the enthusiastic idiot, had eagerly volunteered to go first, thinking he had quick enough reflexes to beat Isabella at her own game.
He was wrong.
"Damn it, Birdie!" Luz whined, yanking his hands back after yet another sharp slap to his palms. His hands were practically glowing red at this point, and Isabella? She was grinning like she had just won the damn war.
"You gotta predict the movement, Luz," she teased, wiggling her fingers at him. "Can't just rely on speed."
Luz groaned, shaking out his hands. "Alright, someone else take over before I lose all feeling in my fingers."
Malarkey, laughing the entire time, raised his hands. "Alright, I'll take a crack at it."
Joe shook his head. "You idiots are just lettin' her win at this point."
Isabella smirked at him. "Oh? You wanna try, Lieb?"
He scoffed. "Not a chance. I like my hands in one piece."
She laughed. "Smart man."
Malarkey, meanwhile, had his hands out and ready, trying to anticipate Isabella's movements. They locked eyes, both grinning, the rest of the guys watching eagerly.
"Ready?" she asked.
He nodded.
One beat.
Two.
SLAP.
Malarkey yelped, jerking his hands back as Isabella laughed, triumphant.
"Damn it!" he cursed, shaking out his hands as the others howled with laughter.
Joe shook his head, smirking. "Yeah, I'm definitely sittin' this one out."
Isabella winked at him. "Smartest thing you've said all day."
Liebgott groaned, but he couldn't help but chuckle. This—this moment, the way she laughed so freely, the way the guys let loose, the teasing and the fun—it reminded him too much of home. Of his own siblings, of days spent messing around before life had gotten serious.
He hated it.
And yet, he also kind of loved it.
Because if he had to be stuck in this war, at least he wasn't doing it alone. And at least Isabella, for all the hell she'd been through, could still laugh like that.
Even if it made his damn heart ache.
The four of them happily trek back to the barracks, bellies full and hands red. When they get inside, Joe insists that it was the perfect time for her haircut.
Isabella huffs, annoyed. "Do you even have scissors, Lieb?"
"Nope, but I'm sure we can find some."
After 30 minutes, Isabella manages to scrounge up a pair after she ran to the infirmary and back when she had tired of asking around. Joe follows her to the bathroom, making sure no one is inside before she heads in.
He carefully wet her hair in the sink, combing through the dark strands with his fingers to get rid of any tangles. Isabella sat on the small stool they had dragged in from the barracks, arms crossed, watching him through the mirror with mild suspicion.
As he combs through, he realizes that she truly does have a ridiculous amount of hair. It's thick with a crazy amount of volume thanks to how curly it is and reminds him of a lion's mane.
"So how much are we thinking?"
She stares at the wall, contemplating.
"Well, it's up to my chest now, so how about a little bit under my shoulders?"
He snorts. She had asked for a trim and wanted about 6-7 inches off her hair.
' Incredible '
"You sure you know what you're doin'?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.
Joe scoffed. "Birdie, I was a barber before I got roped into all this. You better hope I know what I'm doin'."
She huffed, shifting slightly. "Yeah, yeah. Just don't get too excited with those scissors."
Joe smirked as he carefully sectioned off her hair. "No promises."
She shot him a glare in the mirror, and he snickered. "Relax, Vega. I ain't gonna mess up your precious hair."
She rolled her eyes but let him work, the sound of scissors snipping through damp strands filling the quiet space.
Joe was surprisingly gentle, his movements steady and sure. His hands were rough from years of work, from training, but when it came to cutting hair, he moved like he had done this a thousand times before.
As he worked, Isabella felt the weight of her hair slowly lighten, strands falling softly onto the floor around her.
After a moment, Joe spoke, his voice more casual. "You ever think about cuttin' it real short?"
She grins, proud. "I've had it short about three times already. I got lice when I was in kindergarten so my mom chopped it all off, and then in the fourth grade we had a bad heat wave so I did it again, and then in sixth grade after my first communion."
Joe raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Damn, Birdie. You've been through phases."
She laughed, shrugging. "Nah, I just had a mom who didn't tolerate nonsense. Lice? Gone. Heat wave? Gone. She wasn't about to deal with me complainin' all summer."
Joe chuckled as he carefully evened out the last few strands. "Smart lady."
"She is." Isabella smiled at the thought. "She always said hair grows back, so what's the big deal? She had cut her own hair short a bunch of times, so she didn't care."
Joe tilted his head. "And yet, here you are, actin' like me trimmin' it is some life-or-death situation."
She huffed. "That's different. I actually like my hair now."
He snorted. "Alright, alright, fair."
As he carefully snipped away, he gently angled her head making sure not to pull on her hair too hard when he needed to untangle.
"You have real pretty hair, you know?"
He sees her flush, her ears red. "Really? I kinda've always thought it looks like a rats nest."
He smiles gently. "Nah. You just gotta take care of it a bit more. It's a beautiful color."
Joe catches a peek of her smiling in the mirror, happy at the compliment.
They sit in silence, the only sound the soft snipping of the scissors and the hair hitting the floor.
Joe kept his focus on his work, but he didn't miss the way Isabella smiled to herself in the mirror. It was small, barely there, but real.
He smirked. "Don't get used to me bein' nice, Birdie. It's a one-time deal."
She snorted, rolling her eyes. "Sure it is."
As he continues cutting, he realizes after a while that she's unusually quiet after a while and as he glances at the mirror he sees why.
' She's asleep... '
Joe paused mid-snip, staring at her reflection in disbelief.
' You've gotta be kidding me. '
Isabella was out cold, her head tilted slightly forward, arms loosely folded in her lap. Her breathing was slow and steady, and if the faintest hint of a snore wasn't proof enough, the way she had completely stopped reacting to his movements definitely was.
Joe scoffed, shaking his head with an amused smirk. "Unbelievable."
She had managed to fall asleep while he was literally cutting her hair.
How the hell did someone do that?
He set the scissors down for a second, watching as she stayed completely still, not even stirring. ' Jesus, she really was exhausted, huh? '
Not that he blamed her. The last few days had been non-stop, and for all the tough talk, Isabella was running on fumes just like the rest of them.
Still, falling asleep in the middle of a haircut? That was a new one.
Joe exhaled through his nose, debating whether to wake her up, but… eh. She was still sitting upright, and he was almost done anyway.
' Guess I just gotta be careful not to give her a bald spot ', he thought, shaking his head as he picked up the scissors again.
He worked a little slower now, keeping his movements as steady as possible so he wouldn't jostle her awake. The snipping of the scissors was the only sound in the room, mixing with the soft rhythm of her breathing.
He caught sight of her reflection again—completely relaxed, not a single trace of stress or exhaustion pulling at her features for once.
' Damn kid. '
Joe sighed, finishing up the last few strands before dusting the loose hairs off her shoulders and ruffling her hair to dry it as much as possible. "Alright, Birdie, you're all set."
She stirs gently, softly, like many of the things she did. As she looks at herself in the mirror, she smiles widely, excited.
"Oh Lieb…it's perfect!"
Joe blinked, caught off guard for just a second by the sheer giddiness in her voice. He had expected his usual round of "Not bad, barber boy" or maybe even a sarcastic "You didn't screw it up, congrats"—but this? This was pure, genuine excitement.
His smirk softened just slightly. "Yeah, yeah. Told ya I knew what I was doin'."
Isabella turned her head side to side, running her fingers through her freshly trimmed hair. "I love it," she murmured, still grinning. "It's so much lighter."
Joe chuckled. "That's usually how it works when you chop half of it off."
She playfully swatted at his arm, eyes still glued to the mirror. "Not half, drama queen."
He shrugged. "Six inches is practically a whole person's worth of hair, Birdie."
She rolled her eyes, but she was still smiling, practically glowing as she examined his work.
Joe watched her for a second longer, something warm settling in his chest. It was rare to see that kind of joy on her face. Rare to see her so relaxed, so at ease.
It made him glad he had done this.
Even if she had passed the hell out in the middle of it.
"You look beautiful, Birdie."
Isabella blinked, her wide smile faltering just slightly as she turned to look at him.
Joe hadn't really thought about the words before they left his mouth, but now that they were out there, hanging between them, he suddenly felt a little…awkward.
She stared at him, eyes searching his face, her ears tinged pink. "…Really?"
Joe huffed, crossing his arms as he looked away. "Yeah, well I wouldn't say it if it wasn't true."
Isabella blinked at him, her lips parting slightly as if she wasn't sure how to respond. Compliments weren't exactly rare among the guys—Luz flirted with anything that moved, and the teasing was endless—but this? This was different.
Joe hadn't said it with any exaggeration, no smirk or sarcasm, no joke to undercut the sincerity. He had just said it. Like it was a fact. Like it was obvious.
She felt warmth creep up her neck, unsure of what to do with the unexpected but not unwelcome words.
"…Thanks, Joe," she murmured, offering him a small, genuine smile.
He shrugged, still not looking at her. "Yeah, yeah."
Silence stretched between them for a second before Isabella, unable to resist, smirked. "Didn't know you had it in you, barber boy."
Joe groaned, tilting his head back. "Jesus Christ, there it is."
She laughed, nudging his shoulder. "What? You get all sentimental on me, and I'm not supposed to say anything?"
He rolled his eyes. "See, this is why I don't give out compliments."
"Oh no, don't backtrack now! You called me beautiful, Joseph." She grinned. "And I'm never lettin' you forget it."
Joe groaned again, shaking his head as he started cleaning up. "I regret everything."
Isabella practically skipped after him as he started leaving, still grinning. "Say it again~"
"Not a chance."
"You love me."
"Nope."
She cackled as she caught up to him, bumping his shoulder. "You're a softie, Joe. I knew it."
Joe sighed dramatically, shoving his hands in his pockets. "Next time, I'm givin' you a buzz cut."
"Uh-huh. Whatever helps you sleep at night."
He shook his head, but despite his very vocal protests, he couldn't fight the small smile tugging at his lips.
Damn Birdie.
She was beautiful.
But there was no way in hell he was ever saying it again.
Chapter 21: Chapter 18
Notes:
authors note: Now, I know what many of you are probably thinking: “Isabella, why are you posting so much today?” Well, let me tell you—
Spring break has ended. 😔
I’ve had the rare gift of time this past week, which meant I could write and update like crazy without school getting in the way. Unfortunately, that bubble has burst, and I must now return to the brutal reality of university life and rapidly approaching finals.
So if things slow down around here for a bit, just know it’s because I’m knee-deep in textbooks and deadlines. BUT—to make up for it, I’ve poured my heart into today’s updates to hopefully hold you over until I return!
This chapter shifts in tone a bit from what you’ve seen before. It touches on a more sobering reality for one of our major characters (yes, that plot point I teased a few days ago 👀). My goal with this moment was not only to continue developing Isabella — someone who, as I’ve said before, is meant to be a living anti-thesis to war — but to also shine light on the often overlooked realities faced by minorities during WWII.
You’ll see that theme unfold throughout this story, across many different identities and struggles. While I do not belong to the community represented in this chapter, I’ve written it with deep love and respect — and with full acknowledgment that I may not get everything perfectly right. I’m always open to learning and doing better.
This chapter is especially close to my heart, as I dedicate it to my real-life best friend and honorary little brother, Cameron — the very person who inspired the character that shares his name. He’s supported me every step of the way on this journey, even though he couldn’t care less about Band of Brothers or WWII history (I forgive him). His real-life story continues to inspire me every day, and it’s my deepest hope that Cameron’s fictional counterpart honors the strength, resilience, and beauty of his truth — and the truths of so many before him.
May his future, and the futures of others like him, be full of love, safety, and joy.
Thank you all for reading, for supporting this story, and for giving it a place to grow.
With all my love,
— Isabella
Chapter Text
Camp Mackall, North Carolina, April 25th 1943
Isabella leaned her forehead against the cool window of the transport truck, watching the unfamiliar landscape of North Carolina roll past. The thick pine forests were different from Georgia's sprawling oaks, and the air had a different quality to it - still humid, but sharper somehow, carrying the scent of evergreens and freshly turned earth.
The convoy of trucks carrying Easy Company to Camp Mackall had been on the road for hours, the men packed in tight, duffel bags and equipment creating a cramped obstacle course in the bed of each vehicle. Despite the discomfort, there was an undeniable energy humming through the ranks - a mixture of pride and anticipation.
They weren't recruits anymore. They were paratroopers.
The silver wings pinned to their chests had transformed them, creating an invisible but powerful distinction between who they had been at Toccoa and who they were now. The wings meant something - they had earned them, jump by jump, risking their lives each time they stepped out of that airplane door.
"Hey, Birdie," Luz called from across the truck, his voice raised to be heard over the rumble of the engine. "Bet you Camp Mackall's got better food than Benning."
Isabella snorted, not bothering to lift her head from the window. "That's not saying much, Luz. Army rations would be better than Benning."
A ripple of chuckles moved through the truck, the men nodding in agreement.
"Speaking of food," Malarkey chimed in, "when's the last time anyone had a decent meal? I'm talking real food - steak, potatoes, the works."
"Christmas," several voices answered in unison.
"Home," others said wistfully.
"My ma's cooking," Guarnere added, a rare note of homesickness coloring his voice from his spot near the front of the truck. As platoon sergeant, he'd positioned himself where he could keep an eye on his men.
Isabella thought of her own mother's kitchen - the comforting scent of garlic and ajiaco, the sound of her humming while she cooked. It felt like a lifetime ago, though it had been barely a year since she'd sat at that table, surrounded by family.
"So, Birdie," Penkala asked, breaking into her thoughts, "how's the new haircut holding up?"
Self-consciously, Isabella reached up to touch the ends of her hair, which now fell just below her shoulders thanks to Liebgott's barber skills. She had kept it pinned back as usual, but the lighter weight still surprised her sometimes.
"It's easier," she admitted. "Especially under the helmet."
"Never thought I'd see the day Liebgott would be playing beauty salon," Skip remarked with a grin.
Joe, who had been half-dozing across from her, cracked one eye open. "One more word, Muck, and you're next. I'm thinking a nice bowl cut might suit you."
Skip held up his hands in mock surrender, laughing. "No thanks. I've seen what happens to Birdie's victims. Not risking it."
The truck hit a pothole, jostling everyone inside. Isabella's head bumped against the window, and she winced, rubbing the spot and finally sitting up straight.
Gene, who had been quietly reading a small medical manual beside her, glanced over with concern. "You alright?"
She nodded, offering a small smile. "Fine. Just ready to be off this truck."
It was strange how comfortable she had become with these men. Their constant presence, once foreign and intimidating, had become as familiar as breathing. She knew their habits, their quirks, their tells - just as they knew hers.
"Anyone know what to expect at Mackall?" Penkala asked, directing the question to no one in particular.
Guarnere shifted in his seat to address the group. "More advanced field exercises. Battalion-level operations. We'll be working as part of a larger unit now, not just company stuff."
"What does that mean for medical?" Isabella asked, interest piqued.
"You and Doc Roe will be coordinating with other company medics," Guarnere explained. "Regiment's implementing a more cohesive evacuation and treatment system for the field."
Gene nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Makes sense."
Isabella felt a flutter of nervousness mingled with excitement. More responsibility, more integration with the battalion as a whole. It meant new challenges, but also new opportunities to prove herself beyond Easy Company.
As the convoy turned onto a narrower road, the first glimpse of Camp Mackall came into view - rows of barracks, training fields, and equipment staging areas sprawling across the cleared land. It was larger than Toccoa, more established than the temporary facilities at Benning. This was a proper training ground for combat units preparing for deployment.
"Home sweet home," Luz quipped, peering out at the camp.
"For now," Liebgott added, a subtle reminder that each step in their training was just preparation for what awaited across the ocean.
Isabella looked out at the camp, mentally preparing herself for whatever this new chapter would bring. Her hand unconsciously rose to touch the wings pinned to her chest, the metal cool beneath her fingertips. She had earned this. She belonged here.
Wherever "here" happened to be.
The trucks began to slow as they approached the camp entrance, MPs waving them through the checkpoint with barely a glance at their papers. The 506th was expected, after all - the Airborne's newest regiment, specially trained and nearly ready for combat.
"You know what I heard?" Malarkey said, leaning forward conspiratorially. "Word is they're stepping up the timeline. Some of the brass thinks we might deploy before the end of the year."
"Yeah?" Guarnere asked, interest evident in his voice. "Where'd you hear that?"
Malarkey shrugged. "Around. Nixon mentioned something to Welsh, and you know how Welsh talks."
Isabella exchanged a glance with Gene, whose expression remained neutral but whose eyes reflected her own thoughts. The end of the year. It seemed both impossibly far away and terrifyingly close.
"Wherever they send us," Skip said with forced casualness, "at least we'll all be there together, right?"
There was a moment of quiet acknowledgment - an unspoken understanding of the bond that had formed between them. Whatever waited across the ocean, they wouldn't face it alone.
The truck finally rolled to a stop, and Guarnere stood, his voice carrying with the authority of his rank. "Alright, Second Platoon! Grab your gear and fall in. We're representing Easy Company now, so look sharp. I don't want any of you mooks embarrassing us in front of the whole damn regiment."
As they began to file out of the truck, Isabella caught Liebgott's eye. He gave her a small nod, a silent check-in that had become their habit. She nodded back, adjusting her medic satchel over her shoulder.
Camp Mackall. The next step in their journey. Isabella took a deep breath of the pine-scented air and stepped down from the truck into whatever waited ahead.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The barracks at Camp Mackall were a marked improvement over Toccoa - newer construction, slightly more space, and actual heating systems that worked more often than not. Still, the familiar arrangement of bunks and footlockers, the shared spaces and lack of privacy, remained unchanged.
Isabella found herself assigned to the same platoon barracks as before, her bunk positioned between Gene's and Liebgott's by some silent, mutual agreement that had evolved over time. The men had long since stopped seeing her presence as unusual - she was simply part of the unit, her area respected like anyone else's.
As she unpacked her meager belongings, Isabella's fingers brushed against the bundle of letters she'd kept securely bound with twine in her footlocker. They were worn now, the edges soft from repeated handling, but she couldn't bring herself to dispose of a single one. They were her connection to home, to the people she'd left behind.
"Mail call's tomorrow," Winters informed them as he walked through, checking that everyone was settling in properly. "Should be a big one. They've been holding it for our arrival."
A ripple of approval moved through the barracks. Letters from home were precious currency in the Army - worth more than cigarettes or chocolate to most of the men.
Isabella continued unpacking, carefully arranging her medical texts beside her journal and personal items. She had acquired a surprising number of possessions since that first day at Toccoa - gifts from the men, trinkets collected during training, the small cosmetics kit from Sina that she used sparingly but treasured. Each item represented a piece of the journey that had brought her here.
"Hey, Birdie," Luz called from a few bunks down, "you planning on singing for the Mackall boys too? Might help your popularity."
She rolled her eyes, though she couldn't help smiling. "Give it a rest, Luz. That was a one-time performance."
"That's not what I heard," Malarkey chimed in with a grin. "Word is, the boys from Dog Company haven't stopped talking about it."
Isabella felt her cheeks warm slightly, steadfastly avoiding looking in anyone's direction as she smoothed out her blanket with unnecessary precision. "Well, they need to find better things to talk about."
Liebgott snorted from his bunk. "Doubt that's gonna happen anytime soon, Birdie. Speirs was actually smiling after your performance. Smiling. Do you know how terrifying that is?"
"Shut up, Lieb," she muttered, tongue in cheek, but there was no heat behind it.
The teasing continued as they settled in, the familiar banter helping to make the new space feel more like their own. By the time they headed to the mess hall for dinner, Isabella felt like they'd been at Mackall for days rather than hours.
The mess hall was crowded, filled with not just Easy Company but other units from the 506th as well. The noise level was high, conversations overlapping as men reunited after separate training rotations or met for the first time.
Isabella loaded her tray with what passed for dinner - some unidentifiable meat swimming in gravy, mashed potatoes that had the consistency of plaster, and overcooked green beans - before following Gene toward their usual table.
Lieutenant Speirs, followed by several other Dog Company officers, swept into the room with his characteristic intensity. Unlike the animated conversations happening around him, Speirs moved with silent purpose, his gaze briefly scanning the crowd before landing on their table.
For a moment - just a fraction of a second - his eyes met Isabella's. He nodded briefly, a simple acknowledgment between fellow soldiers who had trained together, before continuing toward the officers' section.
"Looks like Dog Company made it here too," Gene observed quietly.
Isabella nodded. "Seems like everyone's arriving today."
As they continued to their table, she couldn't help but notice how the other soldiers shifted slightly when Speirs passed, the conversation dimming momentarily. His reputation for intensity clearly preceded him here as much as it had at Benning.
"Battalion-wide exercises start tomorrow," Guarnere was saying as they sat down. "Heard they built a whole mock village for us to practice clearing."
"Yeah, and word is they've got actual demo charges set up," Malarkey added. "Real explosions, not just the sound effects like at Benning."
"What about jump training?" Penkala asked. "We still doing that?"
Skip nodded around a mouthful of potatoes. "Maintenance jumps once a month. Gotta keep our wings legit."
Isabella listened absently, her attention divided between the conversation and her awareness of Speirs at the officers' table. She had spoken to him only a handful of times since that first strange encounter outside the showers at Toccoa, yet his presence always seemed to register on some deeper level.
"Earth to Birdie," Luz's voice broke through her thoughts. "You planning on eating that meat, or just dissecting it?"
She looked down, realizing she had been pushing the gravy-soaked mystery meat around her plate for the last several minutes. "Just checking if it's actually dead," she quipped, forcing herself back into the present moment.
The laughter that followed was interrupted by Nixon's appearance at their table.
"Evening, gentlemen," he greeted, then added with a smirk, "and lady. Getting settled in alright?"
A chorus of affirmatives answered him.
Nixon nodded, though Isabella noticed his expression held the slightly distracted look that usually meant he had information he wasn't sharing. "Good, good. Big day tomorrow. PT at 0530, tactical briefing at 0700. Easy's got the east sector for initial recon." His gaze shifted to Isabella. "Medical staging area needs setup too. You and Roe will report to Captain Reynolds at 0800 for assignment."
Gene nodded. "Yes, sir."
Nixon lingered for a moment longer than necessary, his eyes flickering briefly toward the officers' table before returning to their group. "Well. Enjoy your dinner. Such as it is."
As he walked away, Luz leaned forward. "He knows something."
"He always knows something," Malarkey replied. "Question is, what's he not telling us?"
Isabella glanced toward the officers' table, where Nixon had joined Winters, Welsh, and several others. Their expressions were serious, their conversation clearly not casual dinner chat.
"Something's up," Guarnere muttered, following her gaze.
"Maybe they're finally gonna tell us where we're headed," Skip suggested. "Europe? Pacific?"
"Europe," Liebgott said confidently. "Has to be. With our training? We're jumpin' into France or Italy or somewhere like that."
The speculation continued as they finished dinner, theories growing more elaborate with each minute. Isabella participated half-heartedly, her mind drifting to the letters in her footlocker, particularly those from her brothers in the Pacific. Wherever Easy Company ended up, it seemed increasingly unlikely she would cross paths with Michel Alejandro or Darren.
By the time they returned to the barracks, the sky had darkened, and a light rain had begun to fall, pattering gently against the roof. The sound was oddly comforting, a natural rhythm that softened the edges of their military routine.
As Isabella prepared for bed, she thought about everything that had changed since she'd stood on that platform in Florida, saying goodbye to her family. She had earned her wings. She had found a place where she belonged, unexpected as it was. She had become someone her family might not even recognize - stronger, tougher, more confident.
But as she drifted toward sleep, listening to the rain and the familiar sounds of the men around her, she couldn't help wondering what the next chapter would bring - and whether she was truly ready for it.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next morning arrived in a haze of pre-dawn fog, the entire camp still shadowed as Easy Company assembled for their first field exercise. Despite the early hour, there was a palpable tension in the air, an edge of anticipation that came with knowing they were entering a new phase of training.
Captain Sobel stood before them, his posture rigid as always, but there was something different about him today – a faint nervousness behind his usual façade of stern authority.
"The objective is simple," he announced, gesturing to the tactical map laid out on the hood of a jeep. "Easy Company will advance through sector four, secure the bridge, and establish a defensive perimeter. Fox Company will act as the opposing force."
Isabella stood with the other medics slightly to the side, her helmet bearing the distinctive red cross that marked her role. Gene was beside her, his expression focused as he mentally noted the terrain they'd be crossing, the likely locations where casualties might occur during the exercise.
"Remember," the battalion surgeon had instructed them earlier, "treat these exercises as if they were actual combat. Set up proper triage, use correct evacuation protocols. The more realistically you train, the better prepared you'll be."
Now, watching Sobel trace their planned route on the map, Isabella noticed Lieutenant Winters exchange a concerned glance with Nixon. Something about the plan was troubling them, though she couldn't identify what.
"Questions?" Sobel snapped, looking around at his officers and NCOs.
Winters stepped forward, respectful but direct. "Sir, that route takes us directly through exposed terrain. If Fox is expecting us—"
"They won't be," Sobel cut him off. "We'll have the element of surprise."
"Even so, sir," Winters persisted, "there's a more covered approach through the pine stand to the east."
Sobel's jaw tightened. "The route is set, Lieutenant. We move in fifteen minutes."
As the officers dispersed to prepare their platoons, Isabella caught fragments of muttered conversations that confirmed her suspicions – Sobel's plan was tactically unsound.
"Gonna get us all 'killed,'" Guarnere grumbled as he passed.
"Man wouldn't know proper cover if it bit him in the ass," Toye added under his breath.
Isabella turned to Gene, keeping her voice low. "This doesn't sound good."
He shook his head slightly. "Just means we'll be busy. Stick close to me when it starts."
The exercise began smoothly enough, with Easy Company moving out in formation through the densely wooded training area. Isabella stayed near the middle of the column with the other medics, medical bag at the ready, her eyes constantly scanning the surrounding forest.
They had covered perhaps half a mile when the first signs of trouble appeared. Sobel, leading from the front, abruptly halted the column and began examining his map with growing confusion.
"He's lost," Liebgott whispered, leaning slightly toward Isabella as they waited. "Again."
"We're supposed to be heading northwest," Skip added, glancing at his own compass. "We've been going northeast for the last ten minutes."
Isabella suppressed a sigh. This wasn't the first time Sobel had gotten disoriented in the field, but it was the first time it had happened during such a critical exercise.
Winters approached Sobel, offering assistance in that calm, respectful manner he always maintained. "Sir, I believe we should adjust our course. The bridge should be about half a klick that way."
Sobel's expression hardened, a mixture of embarrassment and defiance crossing his features. "I know where we are, Lieutenant."
But it was clear he didn't. After several more minutes of consulting the map, he finally gave orders to change direction – precisely toward the exposed ground that Winters had warned about earlier.
The disaster that followed was quick and thorough. As Easy Company emerged from the tree line into an open meadow, the "enemy" forces opened fire. Blank rounds cracked through the air as Fox Company, who had indeed been expecting them, caught Easy in a perfect crossfire.
"Casualties!" the exercise observer called out, pointing to various men who were now officially "dead" or "wounded" for the remainder of the exercise.
Isabella and the other medics sprang into action, moving swiftly to the designated casualties and beginning the treatment protocols they'd practiced countless times. It was all simulated, of course – no one was actually injured – but they applied bandages, assessed mock wounds, and prepared the "patients" for evacuation with the same focused intensity they would use in real combat.
Through it all, she could hear Sobel shouting increasingly confused orders, his voice rising in pitch as the situation deteriorated. Rather than pulling back to cover, he ordered a frontal assault across open ground, resulting in even more simulated casualties.
"What the hell is he thinking?" Guarnere muttered as he "died" beside her, having been tagged by an observer.
Isabella shook her head slightly as she applied a mock pressure bandage to his "wound." "I have no idea."
By the time the exercise ended, Easy Company had been all but wiped out, with over eighty percent of the men designated as casualties. It was a humiliating outcome, made worse by the fact that much of it could have been avoided with better tactical decisions.
As they regrouped for the after-action review, Isabella noticed the grim expressions on the faces of the officers and NCOs. Winters was carefully neutral, but Nixon made no effort to hide his frustration. Even the usually boisterous Welsh was subdued.
"Well," Luz said quietly as they waited for the debriefing to begin, "that was a complete shit show."
"Could've been worse," Toye replied.
"How?" Skip asked incredulously.
Toye's expression was deadly serious. "Could've been real bullets."
The sobering thought settled over them like a heavy blanket. This wasn't just about an embarrassing performance in a training exercise. It was about their lives – about what would happen when they faced actual enemy fire, with a commanding officer who couldn't navigate and made poor tactical decisions.
Isabella exchanged a look with Gene, seeing her own concern reflected in his eyes. As medics, they would bear the burden of treating the casualties that resulted from such leadership.
"He's gonna get us killed," Liebgott muttered, echoing what they were all thinking.
When mail call came that evening, the mood in Easy Company was still subdued, the morning's disastrous exercise hanging over them like a cloud. The small stack of letters in Isabella's hands was a welcome distraction – three from her family, one from Cameron, one from Lucas, one from Sina, and most surprisingly, one each from Michel Alejandro and Darren.
She retreated to her bunk, eager for privacy as she opened the first envelope, recognizing her mother's elegant handwriting.
The letter was filled with the usual updates about home – her father's work at the farm and the factory, how the garden her mother and brother had planted was faring, how Maya was managing with the children. Reading it was like stepping briefly through a doorway into her old life, a moment of connection to the world she'd left behind.
"...We hung your graduation picture in the living room, even though you couldn't be here for the ceremony. Your father says you've already graduated to something far more important anyway. We're so proud of you, Isabella, even though we miss you terribly..."
Isabella smiled, blinking back the unexpected moisture in her eyes. She had missed her actual high school graduation, something that once would have seemed unthinkable. Yet it felt distant now, almost like something that had happened to someone else.
She moved on to Cameron's letter next, his elegant cursive bringing an immediate smile to her face.
"April 15th, 1943
Isa~,
Guess who got promoted? That's right – it's your favorite brother, now CORPORAL Cameron Salazar, thank you very much. Jamie put me up for it. Said I've got 'natural leadership qualities,' which I'm pretty sure is military-speak for 'doesn't shut up and somehow people follow him anyway.'
Training's gotten more intense. We're doing these massive field maneuvers now – thousands of guys all moving together like some giant, khaki-colored beast. It's something else, Isa. The scale of it all... sometimes I still can't believe I'm part of something this big.
As of this letter, we’ll be leaving for England in July (Jamie says it probably won’t change this time.) I’m hoping I’ll be able to go home beforehand for a quick visit before heading off. Maybe you’ll be sent to England too! It’d be nice for us to cross paths, I’d love to meet the Easy boys you write so much about.
Been thinking a lot about home lately. About those nights on your bedroom floor, staring up at the stars you painted on your ceiling, making up stories about what we'd do when we grew up. Funny how none of those stories involved us being soldiers, huh?
Anyway, enough of the deep thoughts. I’ll tell you about the silly stuff instead!
The other day we went out to a bar for drinks to celebrate Billy’s release from the hospital. I ain’t ever seen a man so happy to be out of bed and working. He was released early after he tried escaping for the third time. I guess they decided it was easier to let him ship out with all of us instead of dealing with him. We all got fairly drunk, yes even me even though I know you’ll have my head for it the next time you see me. Eli was a mess! I never thought he’d be the type of drunk to switch personalities, although it wasn’t unwelcome in the slightest (my neck can prove it.)
Write to me when you can, I want to hear about all the juicy drama that seems to follow you everywhere.
Your Lucky Charm,
Cameron (CORPORAL Cameron, don't forget it!)”
Isabella stares at the letter, eyes focusing on a very specific line.
“I never thought he’d be the type of drunk to switch personalities, although it wasn’t unwelcome in the slightest (my neck can prove it.)”
She feels a pit of dread form in her chest. Cameron wouldn’t write something like that to tease her, especially when he knew the implications. It only meant one thing.
‘Dear God, please keep him safe.’
She folded the letter carefully, hands slightly trembling as she tucked it beneath the others. Her thoughts were swirling, but she couldn’t bring herself to open the rest just yet — not while her chest still felt tight from that one line.
Sighing, she moves on. There’s nothing she could do from here besides write him a very cryptic and strongly worded letter. He was an adult and she couldn’t coddle and protect him forever.
Much calmer, she grabs Lucas’s letter, hoping for a distraction from the pounding in her heart.
"April 10th, 1943
Birdie,
Greetings from the wild blue yonder! That's what they're calling it in all the recruitment posters, anyway. Between you and me, it's less "wild blue yonder" and more "terrifying expanse of nothing with occasional anti-aircraft fire," but that doesn't look as good on the posters.
We've done three missions so far, all milk runs – escort duty, dropping leaflets, that sort of thing. The real stuff is coming, though. Command's been building up forces for something big. No one knows what exactly, but the officer gossip suggests increased bombing runs over German industrial centers.
It's strange, Isa. Up there, thousands of feet above the world, everything looks so peaceful. The clouds, the horizon stretching out forever... it's beautiful. Hard to believe there's a war happening below. Then you see the flashes of anti-aircraft fire, or a plane going down in flames, and reality comes crashing back.
Bucky’s been asking about you (the bastard), your reply about finding Harry the most handsome has left him undeterred despite our best efforts. He said, and I quote, “Tell her I’m a patient man. I can wait.” I told him you’re the opposite of patient, so good luck to him. Harry, by the way, was mortified. I think he likes you now just out of spite. You’ve started a war of your own, Birdie.
I’ve been saving up my passes and off days to possibly go back home and spend some days there. It’s a small possibility, but a possibility nonetheless. I miss Mama’s cooking and annoying your Dad. The small things are always what hit the hardest.
I worry about you sometimes. I know you’re strong, Isa. I know you’ve got Easy watching your back and that you’re more capable than half the boys I fly with — but I still worry. You’re my sister. You’re my Birdie.
Promise me you’re still singing.
Promise me you’re still writing.
Promise me you’re still you.
Because no matter how far apart we are — in the air, on the ground, or wherever the hell this war throws us — I want to believe that there’s still a bit of home in the world. And for me, that’s you.
Keep your head down and your chin up.
Your Favorite Ace,
Lucas
P.S I’ve sent a picture of Meatball, our mascot! I’m sure you’ll find him very cute and very cuddly. He’s a husky we may or may not have accidentally stolen during a fuel stop on the way to England. Long story short — someone opened the door, he jumped in, and now he’s ours. The boys say he’s good luck. I say he’s the only one in our crew who actually gets enough sleep.”
Isabella let out a soft laugh, pressing her fingers to her lips as she reread the final lines.
‘Only Lucas would casually admit to dognapping in a letter home.’
She turned the envelope upside down, and sure enough, a slightly bent black-and-white photo slipped out — a proud husky sitting beside Buck, Bucky, and Lucas, tongue out, ears perked. Someone had scribbled “Meatball – 100th’s Best Boy” across the bottom in smudged ink.
She smiled, holding it up so Gene could see.
“Lucas and his boys stole a husky,” she said fondly.
Gene blinked. “Of course they did.”
The ache in her chest eased as she folded the letter neatly and set it aside. Lucas always had a way of making things feel bearable, even from halfway across the world. Even now, when the sky itself was trying to kill him.
She reaches for Sina’s letter, the envelope smelling slightly of sweet perfume and the familiar handwriting bringing immediate comfort.
"April 14th, 1943
My dearest Isabellita,
Spring has finally arrived in New York, and the city feels alive again after the long winter. The parks are blooming, and even with rationing and blackouts, there's an energy to the place that's intoxicating. Sometimes I walk through Central Park on my days off, just watching people living their lives despite everything. It gives me hope.
The work at the WAVES continues to challenge and surprise me. I've been assigned to a communications unit full-time now, working with encoded transmissions. I can't say much about the specifics (you know how it is), but it feels meaningful. Like I'm making a real difference, even from behind a desk.
Another friend of mine in the WAVES got engaged last weekend to a Navy lieutenant. You should have seen the celebration we had in our quarters – somehow Maggie managed to find real champagne, and we toasted until dawn. It was the first time in months I've felt truly carefree. I've enclosed a photo of us from that night – that's me on the left, my friend Evelyn with her ring in the center; Maggie,Tess, and Helen flanking us. See how happy we look? War makes you grasp these moments with both hands.
Speaking of romance, I seem to have caught the attention of a Lieutenant recently. A translator, he’s actually Japanese-American! I’ve written Maya for advice of course. We've had dinner twice now, and he brought me flowers after my shift last week. He's kind, Isabella, and thoughtful in a way – quietly observant, always noticing the little things. I'm trying not to get ahead of myself, but... well. The heart wants what it wants, doesn't it?
How is everything with you? Have your jumps gotten any easier? And what about those boys you're serving with – are they still treating you well? I worry about you out there, though I know you're more than capable of handling yourself.
Write when you can, Birdie. Know that I think of you often, and pray for your safety always.
Until then, I remain, as always, your loving friend.
Sina Navarro
P.S. I almost forgot – I heard "Bei Mir Bist Du Schön" on the radio yesterday and immediately thought of you. Remember how we used to practice that song in your bedroom? You always hit the high notes perfectly. Some things never change, I suppose."
The photo showed Sina and her friends in their WAVES uniforms, arms linked, faces bright with laughter. Sina looked radiant, her dark hair styled perfectly, her smile wide and genuine. It was good to see her thriving, finding her place just as Isabella had found hers, albeit in very different circumstances.
She lingered on Sina’s face, recognizing the flushed cheeks and the hint of lipstick, the light in her eyes that only came out when she was truly happy.
“A translator, huh?” Isabella murmured to herself, her smile softening. “Good for you, Dolly.”
She folded the photo carefully and set it beside the others, her hand still resting on it as she stared into the middle distance, lost in thought.
She missed her friend. Not just her presence, but her energy — the quiet care, the gentle nudging, the way she always seemed to know exactly when to offer a hand or a joke or a perfectly timed song.
It felt like another life now.
With a deep breath, Isabella reached for the next envelope. Darren’s.
Darren’s letters always found a way to brighten her day with his dry humor and cynical sarcasm, and she knew that this one was probably just that.
"March 5th, 1943
Isabella,
Still alive. Still in the Pacific. Still a Marine, though some days I question the wisdom of that choice.
We've been island-hopping for what feels like forever. Take a beach, secure the interior, move to the next hellhole. The Japanese don't surrender, which makes every engagement a fight to the death. It's not like the stories they tell back home. It's worse.
My unit's seen heavy action. Lost some good men. Made some replacements into veterans real quick. That's how it goes out here.
Got your last letter about jump training. Sounds insane, but then again, so is storming a beach under fire. Different kinds of crazy, I guess.
Ran into Michel Alejandro at Cape Gloucester a couple days ago. Strange seeing a familiar face out here in this hellhole. Coast Guard was running supplies and evac operations offshore. He looked tired but solid. We shared a cigarette and swapped stories about home for about twenty minutes before duty called us both back. Good man, your brother. Calm under pressure. Told me to tell you he's fine if my letter reaches you first.
Keep your head down, Isabella. When the shooting starts, fancy training only gets you so far. It's instinct and luck after that.
Missing decent food. Missing dry boots. Especially missing an actual bed.
Write when you can. Letters help, even short ones.
- Rook
P.S. Found a native bird here that reminded me of you – small but loud as hell, not afraid of anything. Made me smile for the first time in weeks.
P.P.S. Leckie says that he’s glad you enjoyed his poem. The other idiots seem to want to do the same, as such, please enjoy whatever stupid thing Runner came up with. (I’m sorry.)”
Isabella let the letter rest in her lap for a moment, fingers pressing into the creased paper. Darren’s handwriting was sharp, blocky, and a little uneven — like it had been written on the back of a helmet, or the side of a crate.
She pictured him crouched somewhere in the mud, a cigarette between his lips, the sea too close, the ground too far away. She pictured Michel too — tired, solid, calm. It hit her squarely in the chest. The war felt endless on her side, but what they were facing… It was something different. Raw. Hungrier.
She reached into the envelope again, and sure enough, another folded scrap of paper fell out. This one was smudged, a little water-damaged, and written in what she could only imagine as Runner’s handwriting — chaotic and crammed.
She unfolded it and read aloud softly:
“To Isabella — a poem, from one fool to another.
You fly with wings, we crawl through dirt,
You patch up boys, we make 'em hurt.
You're loud, you're sharp, you're small but mean —
Our own foul-mouthed war machine.
We joke and bitch and sweat and cry,
But somehow you still make us try.
So keep your boots dry, keep your fire,
And write us letters 'til we retire.
- Runner (the poetic one)”
Isabella blinked, caught between laughter and tears. “Oh my God,” she muttered, shaking her head. “This is the worst thing I’ve ever read.”
Gene glanced over. “You smiling or grimacing?”
“Little of both,” she replied, carefully tucking the letter and the poem back into their envelope.
Still giggling, she wiped the tears from her eyes. “I wonder if all Marines are insane.”
“Probably,” Gene said without missing a beat. “But then again, look who you hang around with.”
She snorted. “Touché.”
The barracks around them had quieted. A few of the men were writing their own letters home. Outside, the rain had picked up again, tapping against the windows in a steady rhythm.
Isabella leaned back against the wall of her bunk, eyes flicking to the final letter she had yet to open. Michel Alejandro’s distinctive handwriting was unmistakable — tight, precise, slightly slanted to the right, like every word was marching in formation.
“February 23rd, 1943
Isabella,
By the time this reaches you, you’ll probably be eighteen — or close to it. So, happy birthday, kid.
I’m sorry I can’t be there. I promised you once that I’d make you a cake myself and not from Maya. Guess that’ll have to wait. Maybe by the time we’re both back, I’ll have the time to make it and actually spend the day with you.
Things out here are… what they are. The jungle doesn’t care about birthdays or good intentions. Being on this ship is a nightmare. Some days are all heat and monotony, others are chaos. I’ve stopped trying to predict which is which. Although, it could be worse. I could be a Marine.
But I wanted you to know I’m thinking of you. That I’m proud of you — not because of the uniform or the wings, but because I know what it took for you to get there. I know what kind of heart it takes to choose this, when you had a hundred other paths in front of you.
Take care of yourself, Isa. Don’t let the world harden you more than it has to. There’s already too much cold in this war. You’ve got warmth — don’t lose that. You’re allowed to still be soft in the right places.
And if you ever doubt why you're there, remember: it's not about medals or proving something. It's about who you are when everything else is stripped away. And you? You're one of the good ones.
Happy Birthday. I owe you a cake.
— Michel”
Isabella reread the last lines slowly, her eyes lingering on “you’re allowed to still be soft.” Her throat tightened.
She folded the letter with deliberate care, setting it gently on top of the others. Michel didn’t write often — he never had — but when he did, it felt like the world slowed down just enough to breathe.
A cake. God, what she wouldn’t give to be back at the kitchen table, elbows bumping with the kids as Michel argued with her mom over how much sugar was too much, the radio humming something soft in the background.
She sniffed and wiped under one eye quickly. Just dust. Or the rain. That was her story, anyway.
As she folded the letters and tucked them carefully back into their envelopes, Isabella was struck by how scattered they all were – herself in North Carolina, Cameron in Tennessee, Lucas somewhere in England, Sina in New York, Michel Alejandro and Darren in the vast Pacific. Different fronts of the same war, all of them changed by their experiences, all of them carrying pieces of home with them.
"Good news from home?"
She looked up to find Liebgott leaning against the edge of her bunk, his own stack of letters in hand.
"Mostly," she replied, making room for him to sit. "You?"
He shrugged, settling beside her. "Same old, same old. My sisters fighting over the same dress, my ma complaining about rationing, my pop working double shifts at the factory."
Isabella nodded, understanding the comfort of routine updates from home – the reassurance that life continued somewhere, unchanged by war.
"Cameron got promoted," she offered. "He's a corporal now."
Liebgott smirked. "Runs in the family, huh?"
"Guess so."
They sat in companionable silence for a moment, each processing their connections to the world outside Camp Mackall, outside the Army.
"Heard anything about today's exercise?" Liebgott finally asked, his voice lowered despite the relative privacy of their corner.
Isabella sighed. "Just that Sink wasn't happy."
"That's putting it mildly. Word is, he tore Sobel a new one in private."
"Good," she muttered, then immediately felt guilty. It wasn't like her to wish ill on anyone, even Sobel. But after this morning... "He could have gotten us all killed if that had been real."
Liebgott nodded grimly. "That's what everyone's saying."
The implications hung heavily between them. In training, Sobel's mistakes meant embarrassment and extra PT. In combat, they would mean blood – real casualties that Isabella and Gene would be responsible for treating, lives that might be lost due to poor leadership.
"What happens now?" she asked quietly.
Liebgott shrugged, but his expression was serious. "Don't know. But something's gotta change before we ship out."
A silence fell between the two of them, and she feels the dread from earlier fill her chest as she thinks of Cameron’s words again.
“Lieb.”
His head turns at her serious tone, concerned.
She stares at the ground, head bent down as she speaks. “Can I trust you with a secret?”
Liebgott’s brows lifted slightly, but he didn’t hesitate. “Yeah. ‘Course.”
She didn’t look up right away. Her fingers twisted gently in the hem of her blanket, like she was trying to ground herself before the words came out.
“You can’t tell absolutely anyone, Joe. Swear it.”
Liebgott shifted slightly, his tone steady and low. “I swear, Birdie. On my life.”
Isabella nodded, still not meeting his eyes. The weight of what she was about to say sat heavy on her tongue, too big to swallow but too risky to spit out without caution. Her voice lowered, barely a whisper.
“Cameron’s gay.”
Liebgott blinked.
Of all the things he might’ve expected her to say, that wasn’t on the list.
He didn’t flinch, didn’t scoff or joke — just stared at her, eyes searching her face to make sure he’d heard right. And when he realized she was completely serious, something shifted behind his eyes — not judgment, but gravity.
“Shit,” he said quietly.
Isabella’s fingers twisted tighter in the hem of her blanket. She still didn’t look at him.
“I first met Cameron when we were five. We were in the same kindergarten class. We grew up together, and although he never really showed it, I always knew, even when we were kids.”
She paused, heart pounding loudly in her ears as she finally confided in somebody besides her family in one of the biggest secrets of her life.
“When we were twelve, he showed up to my house in tears and all his belongings stuffed in a bag. His parents had found out he had kissed some other boy in our class on the cheek and kicked him out. He had nowhere else to go. So we took him in. My family loved him, and despite how religious we are, they still did after we told them. He had always been my little brother, but it became a reality when he moved in.”
Tears dripped from her eyes onto the floor as she tried to control herself. “He’s fallen in love with one of his squadmates. And I’m so scared that someone is going to find out about the two of them and that’ll be it. My little brother will be gone.”
Liebgott was quiet for a long time.
Too long, maybe. Long enough for Isabella’s panic to start crawling up her throat again, for her to wonder if she’d made a mistake.
But when he finally spoke, his voice was low, steady. Gentle, even.
“Christ, Birdie…”
He didn’t say it like a curse. More like a prayer.
He reached up and dragged a hand through his hair, still staring at the floor. Then he shifted closer, elbows on his knees, not touching her — just making sure she knew he was there.
“I didn’t know,” he said softly. “About any of that.”
“You weren’t supposed to.” Her voice cracked.
He nodded. “Right. Yeah. I get that.”
Another beat passed. Isabella wiped at her face roughly with the heel of her hand, but the tears kept coming — hot and quiet and angry.
“I hate it,” she said, the words slipping out in a bitter whisper. “I hate that he has to hide. I hate that he’s in love and can’t even say it. I hate that I can’t protect him.”
Liebgott looked at her then — really looked at her. No sarcasm. No half-smile.
“You already did,” he said. “You took him in. You gave him a family. You’ve protected him more than most people ever get in their whole damn lives.”
She sniffled. “It’s not enough.”
“I know,” he said. “But it’s something.”
Silence again, but softer this time. Safer.
“If it were me,” Liebgott added quietly, “if I had someone like that, and they were out there in danger for who they are? I’d want to know someone had their back. Sounds like he’s got that. In you.”
Isabella looked at him, eyes red and rimmed with exhaustion.
“Thanks, Joe.”
He gave a small shrug. “Don’t thank me yet. I’m gonna beat the hell outta anyone who tries to out him. Just so we’re clear.”
That made her laugh, watery but real. “I’ll hold you to that.”
“Good.” He leaned back slightly, stretching out his legs. “Also? You cry real quiet. That’s weird.”
She rolled her eyes, laughing again through the tears. “Shut up.”
“Nah, I’m serious. You should get dramatic with it next time. Throw something. Slam a footlocker. Really sell the performance.”
She shook her head, wiping her eyes one more time. “You’re an idiot.”
“And yet, here I am. Your trusted confidant.”
She smiled, softer this time. The ache hadn’t gone away, but it wasn’t swallowing her anymore.
Gene, who had left his bunk after she read her letter from Darren, returned. Concern marred his face as he saw her in tears.
“Liebgott, what did you do?”
"Nothing!" Joe protested, holding up his hands defensively. "Why do you always assume it's my fault?"
"Because it usually is," Gene replied dryly, his gaze shifting to Isabella. "You okay, cherie?"
She nodded, discreetly wiping away the last traces of tears. "I'm fine. Just... letters from home. You know how it is."
Gene studied her for a moment longer, not entirely convinced, but respectful enough not to push. "Yeah, I know."
As Gene set his medical bag down on his bunk, Isabella caught Liebgott's eye. He gave her a slight nod—a silent promise that her secret was safe with him.
"So," Gene continued, seemingly accepting her explanation, "we should probably go over the medical supply inventory before tomorrow's exercise. Captain Reynolds wants a full accounting by 0600."
Isabella welcomed the change of subject, grateful for the return to routine. "Right. I'll grab my notebook."
As she reached for her footlocker, retrieving her medical notebook from beneath the carefully folded letters, she felt a strange sense of relief washing over her. The weight of carrying Cameron's secret alone for so long had been heavier than she'd realized. Having someone else who knew besides her family and the band, someone she trusted, made it somehow easier to bear.
Liebgott stood, stretching his arms overhead. "I'll leave you docs to your counting. Some of us have important business to attend to."
"Like what?" Gene asked skeptically.
"Like teaching Malarkey how to play poker without losing his shirt," Liebgott replied with a smirk. "Man's practically funding my future business at this point."
Isabella couldn't help but giggle as she watched him saunter away. For all his rough edges and sharp tongue, Joe Liebgott had just proven himself to be exactly the friend she needed—someone who could handle her darkest fears without judgment, then seamlessly return to normalcy without making her feel exposed.
As she turned her attention to the medical inventory, Isabella felt a renewed sense of purpose. Whatever challenges Camp Mackall might bring—be it Sobel's questionable leadership or the increasingly complex training exercises—she would face them head-on.
And now, she wasn't just doing it for herself, or for the men of Easy Company. She was doing it for Cameron, for Lucas, for Sina, for Michel Alejandro and Darren, for her family both blood and chosen. They were all fighting their own battles, carrying their own secrets and burdens.
The least she could do was carry hers with the same courage they showed every day.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next morning arrived with a steady downpour, turning the camp into a patchwork of puddles and mud. Despite the weather, Easy Company assembled at the designated time, raincoats doing little to keep the persistent water from finding its way down collars and into boots.
Isabella actually enjoyed the rainy weather, typical of the south during the summer. It was the weather most common back at home, and she had grown adept at navigating it.
Today's exercise would test their ability to operate in adverse conditions—a skill they all knew would be essential when they finally deployed. The rain wasn't a hindrance in the eyes of command; it was an opportunity.
Isabella stood with the other medics, her helmet's red cross partially obscured by streaks of rain. They had spent the previous evening preparing, ensuring their medical kits were waterproofed as much as possible. Captain Reynolds had shown them how to wrap bandages in waxed paper, how to keep sulfa powder dry in sealed containers.
"Remember," he had told her, "in combat, the weather doesn't stop for casualties. We need to be able to work in anything—rain, snow, mud, darkness."
Now, as she watched Winters conferring with the other platoon leaders, she wondered what today's scenario would entail. The previous day's disaster with Sobel had clearly prompted changes—Winters seemed to be taking a more active role in the planning, with Nixon hovering nearby, occasionally pointing to something on the map they were sheltering beneath a makeshift tarp.
Sobel stood slightly apart, his face an unreadable mask as he observed the officers' discussion. There was tension in his posture, a rigidity that went beyond his usual stiffness. Whatever had happened after yesterday's debriefing, it had clearly left its mark.
"Doesn't look good," Guarnere muttered as he passed by Isabella, nodding subtly toward the officers' huddle. "Word is, Sink was furious about yesterday."
"Can you blame him?" she replied quietly. "We were sitting ducks out there."
Guarnere's expression darkened. "Yeah, well, better to find out here than in battle, I guess."
The briefing concluded, and Winters approached the assembled company. Unlike Sobel's rigid formality, Winters addressed them with calm confidence, his voice clear and steady over the patter of rain.
"Today's exercise will simulate a reconnaissance mission in hostile territory," he explained. "We'll be operating in small units—squads of eight to ten men. Each squad will have specific objectives to accomplish within the training area."
This was different from yesterday's approach—smaller units with focused tasks rather than a full company movement. Isabella caught a glimpse of Sobel's expression tightening further. This was not his plan.
"Medics will be integrated into each squad," Winters continued, glancing toward where Isabella stood with Gene and the other medical personnel. "You'll be responsible for treating any simulated casualties while maintaining operational security. Remember, in the field, treating a wounded man might also mean defending him."
Isabella nodded, understanding the implication. As a medic, her primary role was treatment, but she was still a soldier. In a combat situation, she might need to use a weapon to protect her patients—something they had discussed in training but never fully practiced.
The squads were quickly formed, with Isabella assigned to a team led by Lipton that included Liebgott, Malarkey, Skip, Penkala, Guarnere, and several others she knew well. Gene would be with another group, giving them a chance to practice operating independently.
As they gathered their equipment and prepared to move out, Liebgott caught her eye.
"Stick close to me when it gets going," he said quietly, checking his rifle's action. "These exercises can get chaotic."
She nodded, appreciating the concern but also determined to prove herself. "I'll be fine, Joe. Done this before, remember?"
"Yeah, but not with Sobel on the warpath," he replied, his voice low. "Man's got something to prove after yesterday. Might make things... unpredictable."
She couldn't argue with that logic. Sobel's pride had taken a hit, and a wounded ego could be unpredictable, especially when combined with authority.
As they moved out toward their starting position, the rain began to ease slightly, though the ground remained treacherous. Isabella kept her eyes on the terrain, watching for stable footing while staying alert to her surroundings. This was what it meant to be in the Airborne—adapting to any condition, any challenge.
Their squad's objective was to locate and secure a small bridge within the training area, then hold it until reinforcements arrived. It was similar to yesterday's failed mission, but on a much smaller scale and with a different approach route that utilized natural cover.
Lipton led them confidently, maintaining whispered communication and using hand signals when necessary. Unlike Sobel's frantic energy, Lipton's leadership was calm and methodical, inspiring confidence rather than anxiety.
The exercise progressed smoothly at first. They moved through the woods in proper formation, maintaining spacing and watching sectors as they'd been trained. Isabella stayed in the middle of the formation, as medics typically would, ready to respond wherever needed.
The first "attack" came about twenty minutes into their movement—simulated enemy fire from a hidden position to their front. Guarnere, at point, was immediately "hit," dropping to the ground with a realistic groan.
"Medic!" The call went up as the rest of the squad returned fire, taking cover behind trees and fallen logs.
Isabella moved immediately, keeping low as she made her way to Guarnere's position. The exercise observer, a sergeant from another company, nodded approvingly at her technique as she reached the "wounded" man.
"Chest wound, severe bleeding," the observer informed her, indicating the nature of the simulated injury.
Isabella nodded, quickly opening her medical kit and beginning the treatment protocols they'd practiced countless times. She applied a mock pressure dressing, checked for other injuries, and prepared Guarnere for evacuation, all while maintaining awareness of the ongoing "firefight" around them.
"Good technique," the observer noted quietly. "Remember to use the terrain for cover."
She nodded, adjusting her position to better shelter Guarnere from the "enemy fire." This was the kind of practical experience that couldn't be gained from classroom instruction—learning to work under pressure, to make quick decisions while bullets (even blank ones) flew overhead.
The exercise continued with the squad successfully pushing back the "enemy" and securing their objective. More simulated casualties occurred, giving Isabella the chance to practice different treatment scenarios—a "leg wound" for Liebgott, a "concussion" for Skip, "shrapnel wounds" for Penkala.
By the time they reached the bridge, Isabella was covered in mud but feeling more confident than ever in her ability to function in field conditions. The medical training was becoming second nature, her movements more fluid, her assessments more accurate.
As they established a defensive perimeter around the bridge, she caught Lipton watching her with a thoughtful expression.
"You're good at this," he remarked quietly, as they waited for the simulated reinforcements. "The medical stuff, I mean. You've got a steady hand."
Isabella smiled, surprised but pleased by the compliment. "Thanks. It helps having good patients who don't wiggle too much."
"Oh, we'll see how cooperative they are when you're actually digging out real shrapnel," Lipton replied with a wry smile.
She knew he was right. Training was one thing; actual combat would be entirely different. But for now, she would take the small victories—the successful completion of an exercise, the growing confidence of her squad in her abilities, the knowledge that she was genuinely prepared for what might come.
When the exercise concluded, the various squads regrouped at the designated rally point. Comparing notes with the other teams, it became clear that the smaller-unit approach had been far more successful than the previous day's disaster. Most squads had accomplished their objectives with minimal "casualties," and the after-action reports were largely positive.
Gene found her as they waited for the final debriefing, his uniform as mud-covered as hers but his expression satisfied.
"How'd it go?" he asked, dropping down beside her on the fallen log where she was resting.
"Good," she replied. "Guarnere took one in the chest, but I saved him."
Gene's lips quirked in a half-smile. "Generous of you."
"I thought so. You?"
"Three 'casualties,' all stabilized and evacuated successfully." He paused, glancing toward where the officers were gathering. "Different approach today. Better results."
The implication was clear. Without Sobel directly leading the operation, things had gone smoothly. The company had functioned as it was supposed to—efficiently, effectively, with minimal confusion.
Winters approached the gathered platoons, his expression composed but satisfied. "Good work today, Easy Company. The squad-level approach proved effective in achieving our objectives. We'll continue to refine this tactic in future exercises."
As he spoke, Isabella couldn't help noticing Sobel standing at the periphery, his face unreadable as he observed the proceedings. There was something unsettling about his stillness, like a predator waiting for the right moment to strike.
When the debriefing concluded and they were dismissed to return to camp, the rain had finally stopped, leaving behind a misty landscape that already seemed to be steaming in the emerging sunlight.
"I need a shower," Skip sighed, looking down at his mud-caked uniform. "And possibly a new set of clothes."
"Good luck with that," Liebgott replied, falling into step beside them. "Word is, half the camp's trying to get clean right now."
Skip groaned. "Wonderful."
"You guys are so soft." Isabella cut in. “This is a normal Monday back home.”
“Sorry we’re not all swamp-people, Birdie.” Skip replied, deadpanning.
She couldn't help but laugh. "You wouldn’t survive in the swamp even if you got paid for it, Skip.”
As they made their way back to the barracks, Isabella found herself reflecting on how much had changed since those early days at Toccoa. She had arrived a scared teenager with a chip on her shoulder, desperate to prove herself. Now, she moved with confidence, trusted by her fellow soldiers, comfortable in her role as both medic and paratrooper.
Camp Mackall was just another step in their journey, another phase of preparation for whatever waited across the ocean. And whatever challenges it brought—be it Sobel's wounded pride, increasingly realistic training scenarios, or the weight of knowing what her brother and friend were facing in the Pacific—Isabella would face them head-on.
Because that was what paratroopers did.
Chapter 22: Chapter 18.5
Notes:
author's note: When I first wrote the previous chapter, I felt proud of how it flowed — how it added to the larger picture. But as I sat with it afterward, something kept tugging at me. It didn’t sit right. Something was missing.
The truth is, it didn’t do justice to Cameron — not the character, and not the real person who inspired him.
Cameron is one of the most important people in my life. He’s been my biggest supporter throughout this story and especially throughout my life. But more than that, he’s someone who has lived — and continues to live — a story that deserves to be told with care, dignity, and heart. I realized I couldn’t tell that story properly through anyone else’s eyes but his.
So, this chapter is for him.
This is Cameron’s story — not as a side character, not as a footnote, but as a boy who carries so much love, fear, strength, and softness inside him. A boy who knows what it means to hide and still choose to love. A boy who, in a world not built for him, still finds a way to exist in full color.
Thank you, Cammie, for allowing me the honor to write this.
And thank you all for reading.
Chapter Text
My first memory is of bright brown coils and of children's laughter, of coloring and shared cookies.
The day I met Isabella Maria Vega was the day my life had begun.
Isabella was beautiful, even as a little girl. With tight brown ringlets and bright brown eyes filled with a child's curiosity. She was missing one of her bottom teeth when I first met her, and she wore an orange and blue dress with maple leaf detailing, an orange hair ribbon, and blue mary jane's to match.
We had gotten along swimmingly the moment we had seen each other. Hit it off right from the start. We were inseparable, following each other everywhere we went. We often shared our midday snack and made childish drawings during recess.
The memory went hand in hand with reminders of the bright Florida sun and the loud screeching of cicadas in the hot summer afternoon.
Our bond remained as we grew. Through phases of childhood and adolescence. I remember the first time she cut her hair boy-short, when she learned how to play a piano piece for the first time, or when she had fallen face first into the muddy dirt of the dried up lake when she tried to run after me.
Somehow, Isabella and I were destined to be together. To be brother and sister from the start despite our differences. She had always understood me. Always supported me whether I was right or drastically wrong. Soulmates.
Isabella, in her ultimate wisdom and keen eye, had always known I was different. She wasn't much older than me, but somehow the small difference of months had allowed her the advantage of extra experience and knowledge.
She had asked me one day when we were ten while we were sitting on the lake pier, feet bare as we sweated in the Florida heat. I was sprawled out on the wooden floor, legs hanging off the edge while she sat looking out into the water.
"Cameron. Are you...you know?"
My heart raced. I knew exactly what she was asking and implying. I wasn't dumb, no matter how much she had teased that I was. Despite the pounding in my chest, I wasn't scared. Not scared of her. There was no reason to.
"Yes."
We were silent again after that. She didn't reply with an insult or running away in disgust, and that was when I knew we would be stuck for life.
At my revelation, she had begun to protect me more, stating it was her duty as my big sister to keep an eye out for me. As we grew closer, she taught me how to play guitar and paint, how to sing like I meant it.
To be free from the shackles of the secret I hid away so vehemently.
With her help, I had begun designing clothes and sewing them. Bringing my visions to life with her as my model. They were messy and clunky at first, but as we both grew and learned, they became more refined and suited for her beauty.
My world came crashing down soon after. I had been reckless, stupid. Innocently giving a classmate a peck behind the school, we were caught. I cried and cried as my parents yelled at me, disgusted and disappointed. The sting of my fathers hand remained for years to come.
Despite this, I had been lucky. The ordeal had somehow been forgotten by my teacher, and I had been rescued yet again by Isabella after I had shown up to her house in tears, face red and everything I owned stuffed into a bag. Her family had taken me in as their own, as if I had always been theirs. Their youngest son.
Our lives grew again soon after that, another of our friends being taken in by Isabella's family just how I had. Lucas, another brother to adore. My music skills began to improve after I took it upon myself to teach Lucas the same things Isabella had taught me. We began performing at the local bar after school to keep ourselves busy.
I began sewing more, making our performance outfits happily. I had learned makeup by watching Isabella's mother in action and put it to use, carefully detailing Isabella's face when she needed to sing. As we went through school, I excelled in our music class and began writing songs to pour my feelings into. By the time fifteen hit, I'd already learned five instruments.
I had become a part of something; loved and adored. Appreciated.
Isabella's father and brother taught us the true meaning of manliness; loyalty and devotion, whether it be through strength or courage. I didn't need to be what others wanted me to be, I could be me and still be a man.
Then when the war came knocking on our door, we all answered the call.
They say Rangers lead the way. What they don’t say is that “the way” usually involves sprinting uphill with a seventy-pound pack, getting screamed at by someone whose voice could peel paint, and then collapsing into the dirt just long enough to regret your life choices.
But it was all worth it even if it was just for one man.
Elijah Winters.
Eli with his striking grey eyes and gentle soul. Who despite being so quiet had become the thing most dear to me while suffering through hell. I would give up my life for him in a heartbeat if he asked for it, and he would do the same.
My Eli.
The first time I noticed it, really noticed it, was during a forced march in the rain. Everything hurt. My socks were soaked, my pack was too heavy, and my lungs were burning. I was ready to collapse. But Eli slowed down—just a step. Just enough to match my pace.
He didn’t say anything. Didn’t tease or prod or ask if I was okay.
He just walked beside me. Silent. Steady.
And I knew.
I knew in the way my chest eased when he was around. I knew in the way my heart would pound when he helped me write my songs. I knew in the way his laugh made me feel warm even when I was freezing. I knew in the way I looked for him in every room. In every formation. In every goddamn moment I needed a reason to keep going.
I knew the same way I knew I was different when I was ten. Quietly. Fiercely. Completely.
Sometimes I catch him watching me. Not often. Not long. But when it happens, it’s like the world goes quiet. Just for a second.
And I wonder if he truly feels it too. If his actions that one night were what he genuinely felt and not just a drunken mistake.
I can’t say it. Not here. Not yet.
But I write it, so I don’t forget how it feels.
Because in a world built on breaking men apart, Eli makes me feel whole.
I hope he knows.
And if he doesn't, I'll carry it for the both of us.
As I burn this letter, I shall keep this wish true in my heart.
Chapter 23: Chapter 19
Notes:
authors note: This chapter was one I’ve been slowly working toward for a while — and it honestly means a lot to me.
When I first introduced Project Blitz, it was easy to focus on the groundbreaking element of Isabella being the first female paratrooper. But the truth is, that was never meant to be the full extent of her purpose in this story. Project Blitz was never just about the parachute jumps — it was about what a woman like Isabella could bring to a war that had never made space for her. And this chapter is the beginning of that shift.
I’ve been sitting with the weight of duality lately — of being two things at once. A medic and an analyst. A soldier and an artist. A girl growing up in war and someone who still wants to remember who she was before it. Isabella is constantly balancing between those worlds, and in this chapter, she’s asked to keep secrets from the very people she trusts most — and that’s not easy.
What makes this chapter particularly personal to me is that Isabella is, in many ways, me.
I’m an artist — always have been. I sing, I paint, I write. It’s how I make sense of the world.
I’m a soldier — I used to wear the uniform as an Airman, and even though that chapter’s closed, it’ll always be a part of me.
And now, I’m an analyst — currently studying International and Global Studies with a minor in Terrorism and a certification in Intelligence and National Security. (Yes, it’s a mouthful.)All three sides — the creator, the warrior, the strategist — live in Isabella. Writing her story is, in a way, writing my own. Exploring what it means to hold so many truths at once. To belong in multiple worlds that often feel like they weren’t built for someone like you.
As always, thank you for being here. For caring about Isabella, for loving Easy Company, and for letting me stretch this story into something deeper than I ever thought it would be.
See you in the next chapter.
— Isabella
Chapter Text
Camp Mackall, North Carolina, June 8th 1943
Easy’s time at Mackall had been interesting. While Toccoa and Benning had focused on the jumping aspect of their job, Mackall focused on the combat.
Isabella enjoyed being on the field, even if it was under Sobel’s incapable command. She had patched up mild injuries that resulted from training or a scuffle here and there, but she had been lucky enough to not deal with anything major.
She was enjoying her free time in the barracks reading one of her school books when Nixon appeared, making sure none of them stood at attention for him, something he was never very keen on. As she noticed him quickly approaching, she gently closed her book, curiously peering at his expression.
Nixon didn’t wear many expressions — not openly — but Isabella had gotten good at reading the subtle shifts. And right now, there was something focused about him. Not urgent. But not casual either.
“Corporal Vega,” he greeted, voice low enough that it didn’t carry past the bunks.
“Sir,” she replied, sitting up straighter.
“Walk with me.”
That was enough to make a few of the men glance over. Luz raised an eyebrow. Liebgott gave her a look that said ‘ tell me everything later’. Isabella just nodded, slipping her book into her footlocker and rising to follow.
They stepped out into the thick June heat, the kind that stuck to your skin and made your uniform feel a size too small. Nixon didn’t speak at first, leading her past the cluster of barracks and toward the edge of the officer's quarters. Only when they were out of earshot did he finally stop.
“What I’m about to say doesn’t leave this conversation,” he said.
Isabella’s brow furrowed slightly, but she nodded. “Understood.”
Nixon glanced around one more time, ensuring they were truly alone, before continuing. "The War Department has taken a renewed interest in your intelligence capabilities."
Isabella blinked, caught off guard. While Project Blitz had initially mentioned her language skills as an asset, most of her training at Toccoa, Benning, and Mackall had focused exclusively on her role as a medic. For the past two months, she'd almost forgotten about the "intelligence" part of her assignment.
"My intelligence capacities, sir?"
Nixon nodded. "Your languages, pattern recognition skills, problem-solving abilities. The whole package that got you selected for Project Blitz in the first place."
"I see," she said carefully.
"Those aptitude tests you took when you signed up weren't just routine evaluations," Nixon continued. "You scored exceptionally high in several areas that are particularly valuable to intelligence work—pattern recognition, code parsing, tactical analysis, not to mention your multilingual capabilities."
Isabella thought back to the various assessments she'd completed during her examination period with the Nurse Corps —tests she'd assumed were standard for all recruits. "I didn't realize they were measuring those specific skills."
"They're always measuring something," Nixon replied with a hint of dry humor. "The brass doesn't do anything without a purpose."
He reached into his pocket and withdrew a small, folded piece of paper. "This is an excerpt from an intercepted communication. Intelligence is still working on breaking parts of the code, but I'd like you to take a look."
Isabella accepted the paper cautiously, unfolding it to reveal several lines of text - partly in German, partly in what appeared to be a simple substitution cipher. Her heart beat a little faster as she realized the significance of what Nixon was asking her to do. This wasn't a training exercise—this was actual intelligence work.
"Take your time," Nixon said, leaning against a nearby tree trunk. "No pressure."
But she could feel the weight of his gaze as she began to analyze the document, her mind working through multiple layers simultaneously—translating the German phrases, looking for patterns in the coded sections, connecting the fragments into a coherent whole.
"It's discussing troop movements," she said finally, looking up at Nixon. "Something about reinforcements being redirected to... Sicily, I think? The coded section seems to reference specific unit numbers and timeframes."
Nixon's eyebrows lifted slightly. "Sicily," he repeated, taking the paper back from her. "Interesting. And you got that in what, three minutes?"
Isabella shifted uncomfortably under his evaluative gaze. "The cipher isn't particularly complex. It's the military terminology that's more challenging."
Nixon tucked the paper away before speaking again. "Because in about three hours, you're going to be meeting me again. I’m going to test your analytical abilities more thoroughly, and if you pass muster, you'll start spending part of your training time working with intelligence."
Her pulse quickened. "In what capacity, exactly?"
"Analysis of intercepted communications, pattern recognition, code work, tactical problem-solving. The full spectrum of your capabilities." Nixon paused, studying her reaction. "Your intellectual strengths are becoming increasingly valuable as we get closer to deployment."
Isabella absorbed this, mind racing with the implications. "Will this affect my duties as a medic?"
"No," Nixon assured her. "You'll still train with Doc Roe and maintain your medical qualifications. This would be additional duty, primarily during times when the rest of the company is on standard PT or classroom instruction."
It made sense. Her dual role had always been part of the project's design, even if the medical aspect had dominated her training thus far. Still, the sudden shift left her momentarily unsettled.
"Why now?" she asked.
Nixon's expression shifted subtly. "Let's just say certain theaters of operation have become priorities, and personnel with your particular skill set are suddenly in high demand."
The implication was clear. The invasion of Europe was approaching, and her analytical abilities—particularly when combined with her language skills—made her a potentially valuable intelligence asset.
"I will brief you further later," Nixon continued. "For now, I just wanted to give you a heads-up. This aspect of your role has always been part of Project Blitz, but it's about to become more... active."
Isabella nodded, still processing the development. "I appreciate the warning, sir."
Nixon offered a small, wry smile. "Consider it professional courtesy. And Isabella?" His use of her first name caught her attention. "This stays between us and the intelligence staff. Not even your closest friends in Easy need to know the specifics."
She understood immediately. In a company of men who shared everything—from socks to life stories—secrets were rare. But operational security was paramount.
"Yes, sir."
"Good." Nixon straightened, his demeanor shifting back to its usual casual confidence. "Report to the S-2 office at 1300 hours. And don't worry too much. You've already made it further in this project than anyone expected."
As they walked back toward the barracks, Isabella's mind raced with questions and possibilities. The role she'd envisioned for herself when joining the paratroopers—primarily focused on medical treatment under fire—was expanding in unexpected ways.
Nixon left her at the edge of the barracks area with a casual salute and a final reminder about the time of her meeting. As Isabella returned to her bunk, she found Liebgott and Luz watching her curiously, clearly waiting for an explanation of her private conversation with the intelligence officer.
"What was that about?" Luz asked immediately, not bothering with subtlety.
Isabella shrugged, keeping her expression neutral. "Just some Project Blitz stuff. Paperwork and evaluations."
It wasn't entirely a lie, but it wasn't the full truth either. For the first time since joining Easy Company, she found herself deliberately withholding information from her friends that didn’t involve her family.
Liebgott studied her face, skepticism evident in his expression. "Didn't look like paperwork to me."
"That's because you try to avoid paperwork at all costs," she retorted, deflecting with humor. "You wouldn't recognize it if it bit you."
Luz laughed, but Liebgott's eyes lingered on her with a knowing look. Ever since their conversation about Cameron, a deeper understanding had formed between them—an awareness that everyone had secrets they kept out of necessity.
"If you say so, Birdie," he said finally, letting the matter drop.
Isabella retrieved her book, settling back onto her bunk with a sense of relief. But the coded message and German phrases on that small piece of paper kept running through her mind, along with Nixon's words: Certain theaters of operation have become priorities.
Whatever was coming next, she was about to become more deeply involved than she had anticipated.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
At 1300 she reported to the S-2 office as Nixon told her to.
The intelligence office was housed in a nondescript building near the camp headquarters, indistinguishable from the other administrative structures except for the armed MP standing casually by the entrance. Isabella approached with measured steps, her uniform freshly adjusted, her hair neatly pinned back.
The MP checked her identification and nodded her through without comment. Inside, the office was smaller than she'd expected - a compact room with maps covering the walls, filing cabinets lining one side, and several desks arranged in a practical but cramped configuration. The air smelled of cigarettes, coffee, and paper.
Nixon sat at the desk farthest from the door, hunched over what appeared to be a stack of reports. He glanced up as she entered, gesturing for her to approach without standing.
"Corporal Vega," he greeted, his tone surprisingly formal compared to their usual conversations. "Right on time."
"Sir," she replied, standing at attention.
"At ease." Nixon shuffled some papers aside, revealing a folder with her name printed on the tab. "Take a seat."
Isabella settled into the chair across from him, her eyes automatically scanning the office. She noted the map of Europe on the wall behind Nixon, with colored pins marking various locations. Sicily, she observed, had several red pins clustered around its coastline.
"First things first," Nixon began, opening her folder. "What I'm about to share with you is classified. You'll need to sign this before we proceed." He slid a document across the desk.
She scanned it quickly - a standard non-disclosure agreement, but with additional clauses specific to intelligence operations. The penalties for unauthorized disclosure were clearly outlined and severe.
"I understand, sir," she said, signing her name at the bottom.
Nixon nodded, taking the paper back. "Good. Now, let's get started." He pulled out several sheets of paper from the folder. "This first test is probably familiar, it measures your pattern recognition speed. You'll be identifying recurring sequences in what appears to be random data."
He placed a sheet in front of her, filled with seemingly random letters and numbers arranged in a grid. "Find any patterns, mark them, and explain what you see. You have five minutes."
Isabella studied the page, her eyes tracking methodically across the rows of characters. Initially, it appeared completely random, but as she focused, certain sequences began to emerge - a repeated grouping of letters here, a numerical pattern there. She circled them with the pencil Nixon had provided, noting her observations in the margin.
The next test involved language proficiency - translating a series of phrases from German, with particular emphasis on military terminology. This was followed by a more complex code-breaking exercise, involving a partial encryption key and several encoded messages.
Throughout the testing, Nixon maintained a professional demeanor she had never seen on him before, offering no feedback beyond basic instructions. His poker face was impressive - she couldn't tell if she was performing well or poorly.
After nearly an hour of increasingly difficult assessments, Nixon finally gathered the papers, tapping them into a neat stack.
"Well?" Isabella asked, unable to contain her curiosity any longer.
Nixon's mouth quirked in a slight smile. "You don't lack confidence, do you?"
"Just wondering where I stand."
He leaned back in his chair, studying her. "Your pattern recognition is exceptional - top percentile. Language proficiency solid, particularly in Italian. The code work is promising, though you'll need more technical training there."
Relief flooded through her, followed by a touch of pride. "Thank you, sir."
"Don't thank me yet," Nixon replied, his expression turning more serious. "This isn't a reward, Vega. It's an additional responsibility, and a complicated one."
He stood, moving to the map on the wall. "Intelligence work isn't like medical training. There's rarely a clear right answer, and the consequences of mistakes can be severe. You'll be making assessments with limited information that could potentially affect operational planning."
Isabella joined him at the map, noting how his finger tapped lightly near Sicily. "Is that where we're headed, sir? Sicily?"
Nixon shot her a sharp glance. "That's precisely the kind of direct question you need to stop asking." His tone wasn't harsh, but the reprimand was clear. "In this room, you look, you listen, you analyze. But you don't speculate aloud about operational destinations or timelines."
She felt a sudden rush of guilt fill her chest. "Understood, sir. I’m sorry."
His expression softened slightly. "It's a natural question, Birdie. Just not one you can ask in your new capacity." He turned back to the desk, retrieving another folder. "This contains your training schedule. Three sessions per week, in addition to your medical duties. You'll continue to bunk and train with Easy Company, but when you're here, you answer to me."
Isabella accepted the folder, noting that the cover was unmarked. "What do I tell the others?"
"That you're receiving specialized training related to Project Blitz. Nothing more specific." Nixon paused, watching her carefully. "It'll be difficult, maintaining that separation. Your friends will be curious. Some might even be suspicious."
The truth of this statement settled uncomfortably in her chest. Easy Company had become her family, and now she would be keeping secrets from them.
"I understand, sir."
Nixon's expression suggested he did too. "We all compartmentalize in wartime, Vega. It's necessary, but it comes with a cost."
She nodded, thinking of Michel Alejandro and his carefully worded letters from the Pacific. How much was he not telling her about his experiences? How much would she now have to withhold about hers?
"Your first full session is tomorrow at 0900," Nixon continued. "We'll begin with basic intelligence protocols and more comprehensive assessment. In the meantime, I suggest you get some rest. You have a night exercise coming up, if I recall correctly."
"Yes, sir. Live fire obstacle course."
"Sobel's idea?"
"Yes, sir."
Nixon's mouth quirked. "Well, try not to get shot. Would be a shame to lose our new analyst before she even starts."
As Isabella left the S-2 office, the weight of her new role settled more firmly on her shoulders. This wasn't just additional training or a new skill set - it was a fundamental shift in her position within Easy Company. She would now operate with one foot in two different worlds: the visible, shared experience of combat training with her unit, and the classified, solitary world of intelligence analysis.
The afternoon sun beat down as she walked back toward the barracks, her mind racing with everything that had just happened. The tests had been challenging but stimulating, tapping into intellectual abilities she rarely got to use in her daily training routine.
Yet there was also an undeniable thrill to it - the puzzle-solving aspects of intelligence work appealed to the part of her that had always loved school, that had planned to study history before the war intervened. This wasn't so different, in some ways - piecing together fragments to create a coherent picture of reality.
As she approached the barracks, she could hear the familiar sounds of Easy Company preparing for the evening's exercise - equipment being checked, weapons cleaned, the rhythmic cadence of Guarnere's voice issuing instructions. Normal, routine activities that suddenly felt slightly distant, as if viewed through a new lens.
"There she is," Luz called as she entered. "We were starting to think Nixon had recruited you permanently."
Isabella managed a casual smile, tucking the unmarked folder into her footlocker. "Just Project Blitz stuff. You know how it is."
"Actually, we don't," Liebgott pointed out, glancing up from where he was cleaning his rifle. "That's kind of the point."
She ignored the subtle challenge in his tone, instead grabbing her gear to prepare for the night exercise. "What'd I miss?"
Gene appeared beside her, medical bag in hand. "Equipment check for tonight. We're going to need extra supplies for the live fire course."
Grateful for the practical task, Isabella fell into their well-established routine, helping Gene inventory bandages, sulfa packets, and morphine Syrettes. The familiar work centered her, a reminder that whatever additional roles she might take on, she was still first and foremost a medic.
"You alright, cherie?" Gene asked quietly as they worked, his perceptive gaze missing nothing.
"Yeah," she replied, surprised to find it wasn't entirely a lie. "Just... adjusting to some new responsibilities."
Gene nodded, accepting this without pressing further - one of the many qualities she appreciated most about him. "Well, don't forget the old ones. I'm counting on you to keep these idiots patched up tonight when they start running through an obstacle course in the dark."
She smiled, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. "Wouldn't miss it."
As the barracks buzzed with pre-exercise activity around them, Isabella found herself settling back into the comfortable rhythm of Easy Company life. The intelligence work would be challenging, the compartmentalization difficult, but at her core, she remained part of this unit - these men who had become her brothers in all but blood.
The complexities of her dual role would sort themselves out in time. For now, there was a night exercise to prepare for, and that was exactly where she needed to focus her attention.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As the sun began to set, Easy Company assembled near the training field, fully equipped for the night exercise. The atmosphere was tense but focused, men checking and rechecking their gear in the fading light. Isabella stood with Gene, both of them wearing their medic armbands over combat gear, medical bags secured at their sides.
"Face paint," Guarnere announced, approaching with a small container of dark grease. "Orders are to cover all exposed skin."
Isabella accepted the container, dabbing the dark substance onto her fingers before applying it methodically to her face. The face paint was cool and waxy against her skin, reminding her of the makeup she'd sometimes worn for performances back home.
"Here, you missed a spot," Liebgott said, reaching over to smudge an area near her temple. His fingers left additional streaks of darkness against her skin.
"Thanks," she murmured, continuing the application. "Anyone know exactly what we're doing tonight?"
"Live fire course with tactical objectives," Gene replied, applying his own camouflage with practiced efficiency. "We'll be split into small teams, working through the obstacles while identifying and neutralizing targets."
Winters approached their group, his own face already darkened with camouflage paint, making his eyes stand out starkly in the twilight. "Listen up. You'll be operating in four-person teams tonight. Each team will navigate the obstacle course, locate specific objective markers, and reach the extraction point while avoiding or neutralizing hostile targets."
He began calling out team assignments, and Isabella found herself grouped with Liebgott, Malarkey, and Guarnere. A solid team, she thought—experienced, levelheaded in crisis, and familiar with each other's movements.
"Medics will be distributed among the teams," Winters continued, nodding toward Isabella and Gene. "You'll provide treatment for any actual injuries, but also simulate battlefield care when a team member is designated as a 'casualty' by the observers."
The exercise would test not just their combat skills but their ability to continue operating while managing wounded comrades—a realistic preparation for what they might face in actual combat.
As full darkness settled over Camp Mackall, the teams were transported to different starting positions around the perimeter of the training area. Isabella's group crouched in the underbrush, waiting for the signal flare that would begin the exercise.
"Remember, stay low and move quiet," Guarnere whispered, his voice barely audible. "We don't know where the observers are positioned, but they'll be marking 'casualties' based on exposure and tactical mistakes."
Isabella nodded, adjusting her helmet strap. The weight of her gear—medical bag, canteen, helmet, and the unfamiliar addition of a rifle—pressed down on her shoulders, a constant reminder of the dual nature of her role. As a medic, she wouldn't primarily be engaged in combat, but she was still expected to know how to defend herself and her patients if necessary.
The signal flare shot into the sky, a brilliant red burst against the darkness. Immediately, Guarnere motioned them forward, and they began moving through the underbrush in a staggered formation.
The night was alive with sounds—distant cracks of blank rifle fire, the occasional shout or order, the rustle of vegetation as soldiers moved through the darkness. Isabella kept close to Malarkey, her eyes gradually adjusting to the limited visibility.
When she was a girl, she and the boys would often stay out in the forest behind the house until the dark set in. They would climb the trees and stay in them until the morning came. The darkness of the night reminded her of the barefooted running she did as she sneaked around, covered in mud and the humid air that heavily weighed them down as they climbed.
‘Maybe Skip was right when he called me a swamp-person.’
Their first obstacle appeared—a series of low wooden barriers requiring them to crawl underneath while keeping their weapons from touching the ground. Isabella moved through efficiently, the months of physical training paying off as she maintained her low profile and steady pace.
"Target, two o'clock," Liebgott whispered as they emerged from the barriers. A silhouette was visible against the treeline, barely distinguishable in the darkness.
Guarnere made a series of hand signals—Liebgott would provide covering fire while Malarkey flanked the position. Isabella would hold position, ready to move forward once the target was neutralized.
The coordinated movement worked smoothly. Liebgott fired several blanks, the sharp cracks breaking the night's silence, while Malarkey disappeared into the underbrush. Moments later, an observer's whistle confirmed the "enemy" had been successfully engaged.
They continued moving, navigating a series of increasingly challenging obstacles—rope bridges, water-filled trenches, dense vegetation that required careful maneuvering to avoid noise. Isabella's heart raced with the exertion and adrenaline, but her movements remained precise, her awareness of her teammates' positions constant.
"Liebgott," Guarnere whispered suddenly, freezing in place. "Listen to that."
She stilled, straining her ears. From somewhere ahead came voices—low, indistinct murmurs that didn't sound like English. She concentrated, filtering out the ambient sounds of the exercise.
Liebgott shook his head, frustrated. “Can’t catch a damn thing they’re saying.”
"It’s German," she whispered back after a moment. "They're using German phrases to simulate enemy forces."
Guarnere nodded, impressed. "Can you make out what they're saying?"
She listened more carefully, picking up fragments of conversation. "Something about patrol positions... checking the bridge area... I think they're describing a guard rotation."
"Useful intelligence," Guarnere murmured. "Any mention of numbers or specific positions?"
Isabella concentrated harder, filtering through the German phrases. Her brother's lessons had emphasized formal terminology, unexpectedly useful now. "Two at the bridge, four patrolling the perimeter. They're changing positions every twenty minutes."
Liebgott looked at her with newfound respect. "Didn't know you spoke German that well."
"Family thing," she replied simply, unwilling to elaborate further during the exercise.
Guarnere adjusted their approach based on the information. "We'll wait for the rotation, then hit them during the changeover. Maximum confusion."
The tactic worked perfectly. When the "German patrol" began their position change, Guarnere led their team in a coordinated strike that the observers quickly ruled successful. Isabella couldn't help but feel a surge of pride—her linguistic ability had provided actionable intelligence that directly contributed to their tactical success.
As they moved deeper into the course, the sound of actual live fire became more prominent—carefully controlled bursts from fixed machine gun positions, shooting well above the height of any personnel but providing realistic combat noise and muzzle flashes in the darkness.
Then came the complication they'd been expecting. An observer stepped from the shadows, pointing at Malarkey. "Casualty. Gunshot wound, right shoulder."
Malarkey immediately dropped to one knee, simulating injury. Isabella moved to him without hesitation, medical bag already open.
"Cover us," she ordered Liebgott and Guarnere, who took up defensive positions as she began treatment.
The exercise rules required her to perform actual medical procedures—bandaging, splinting, assessment—though without the urgency of a real injury. She worked efficiently, applying a proper field dressing to Malarkey's "wound" while maintaining situational awareness.
"German patrol approaching from the east," she whispered to Guarnere as she worked, having caught another snippet of conversation from the darkness. "Three voices at least."
Guarnere nodded, adjusting their defensive posture. "How long till you're mobile?"
"Two minutes," she replied, securing the last of the bandaging on Malarkey's shoulder.
Their escape was narrow but successful, with Liebgott and Guarnere providing covering fire while Isabella helped Malarkey move through the underbrush. The observers, playing the role of the German patrol, pursued briefly before another team inadvertently drew their attention.
The remainder of the course tested them fully—additional "casualties," more complex obstacles, simulated enemy concentrations that required careful navigation. Through it all, Isabella moved with a confidence born from months of training, her dual roles as medic and intelligence asset creating a uniquely valuable team member.
By the time they reached the extraction point, all four were exhausted, mud-splattered, and breathing hard—but successful. They had completed all objectives, treated their casualties, and reached safety with minimal "losses."
Winters was waiting at the extraction point, clipboard in hand. "Good work," he said simply, making notes as they reported their experience. "Especially the use of intelligence gathered in the field. Creative thinking."
Isabella recognized the subtle nod to her language skills, but maintained a professional demeanor. "Thank you, sir."
As they were transported back to the main camp, the adrenaline of the exercise gradually faded, leaving behind a bone-deep weariness. But beneath the exhaustion was a sense of satisfaction. Tonight had been different—for the first time, she'd actively utilized both aspects of her role, medical and intelligence, in a practical scenario.
It felt right somehow, this integration of her diverse skills. Perhaps Nixon's expanded assignment wouldn't be as compartmentalized as she'd feared. Perhaps there was a way to bring her whole self to this war, not just the pieces that fit neatly into prescribed roles.
Back at the barracks, as she cleaned the camouflage paint from her face, Isabella caught Liebgott watching her in the small mirror.
"So," he said quietly, leaning against the wall beside her. "German, huh?"
She smiled faintly. "Among others."
"How many languages do you actually speak?"
Isabella hesitated only briefly. This wasn't classified information, after all—just personal. "Fluent in Spanish, English, and Japanese. Proficient in German, Portuguese, and Italian. Elementary understanding of French."
Liebgott let out a low whistle. "That's... impressive."
"Colombia actually has quite a lot of German influence," she explained, keeping her tone light. "Its army was modeled after the Prussians. And it’s easy to learn languages when you know the roots ones. Plus, growing up in Florida, you hear a lot of different languages."
He nodded, seeming to accept this explanation. "Well, that all paid off tonight. That intel about the patrol rotation was the difference between us getting through clean or walking into an ambush."
The compliment warmed her, even as she acknowledged the irony. Her language skills—the very abilities that had helped the team tonight—were now becoming part of what would separate her from them in her work with Nixon.
"Just doing my job," she replied simply.
"Yeah, well," Liebgott said, pushing off from the wall, "your job just got a lot more interesting, didn't it?"
There was something in his tone—not accusation exactly, but awareness. He suspected there was more to her meeting with Nixon than she'd admitted.
Isabella merely shrugged, offering a noncommittal smile. "Night, Lieb."
"Night, Birdie," he replied, watching her for a moment longer before turning away.
As she prepared for sleep that night, Isabella found herself thinking about the next day's intelligence training session with new anticipation. The night exercise had shown her a glimpse of how her various skills could work together in practice—how being a medic and an intelligence asset weren't necessarily conflicting roles but complementary ones.
Tomorrow would begin a new chapter in her military service, expanding her responsibilities and testing her capabilities in ways she hadn't anticipated. It was daunting, yes—but also exciting. A chance to contribute more fully to the war effort, to protect her brothers both in Easy Company and fighting overseas.
As she drifted toward sleep, her mind still processing the night's exercise, Isabella felt a growing certainty. Whatever challenges awaited in her expanded role, she was ready to face them.
One step at a time. One day at a time. Just as she always had.
The S-2 office looked different in the morning light—less mysterious, more functional. Papers stacked in precise piles, maps carefully annotated, filing cabinets neatly labeled. Nixon sat at his desk, coffee mug in hand, looking surprisingly alert despite the late-night exercise.
"Vega," he greeted as she entered precisely at 0900. "Right on time. Coffee?"
"Please," she replied, still feeling the effects of the previous night's exertions despite the few hours of sleep she'd managed.
Nixon poured her a cup from a battered pot on a side table. "Heard your team did well last night. Creative use of intelligence gathering."
Isabella accepted the coffee gratefully. "The German voices were a nice touch."
"My idea," Nixon said with a hint of pride. "Wanted to see how many of our people would recognize it and adapt. Not many did." He took a sip from his own cup. "You're a polyglot."
It wasn't a question, but she answered anyway. "Yes, sir."
"Your file mentioned Spanish and Japanese, with some German. But Portuguese, Italian, and French weren't listed."
Isabella shifted slightly, uncomfortable with the feeling that her personal history had been examined without her knowledge. "They didn't seem relevant at the time."
Nixon set his cup down, leaning forward. "They're relevant now. Language skills like yours are gold for intelligence work. The ability to switch between linguistic frameworks, to recognize patterns across different communication systems—it's the foundation of effective analysis."
He stood, moving to a stack of folders on a nearby shelf. "Today we're going to establish your baseline in several key areas. Then we'll develop a training regimen that builds on your existing strengths while addressing any gaps."
For the next three hours, Isabella worked through a series of increasingly complex exercises. Language proficiency tests in each of her stated languages, pattern recognition challenges using both verbal and numeric sequences, code-breaking simulations with varying levels of encryption.
Throughout, Nixon observed, occasionally making notes but offering little feedback beyond basic instructions. His poker face was impressive, revealing nothing about her performance.
"Alright," he said finally, gathering the completed exercises. "That's enough for today."
Isabella set down her pencil, flexing her cramped fingers. "How did I do?"
Nixon's expression remained neutral as he flipped through her work. "You have a natural aptitude for this, that's clear. Your pattern recognition is exceptional despite your challenge with the numbers, but we’ll work on that. You have a solid proficiency across the board, particularly in the Romance languages and German. Japanese will be especially valuable for Pacific theater intelligence."
He paused, setting the papers aside. "The code work is more technical, but you've got the right mental framework for it. With proper training, you could become quite proficient."
Relief flooded through her, followed by a spark of pride. It was one thing to believe yourself capable; it was another to have that ability confirmed by someone with Nixon's expertise.
"Thank you, sir."
After a moment's silence, Nixon retrieved another folder—this one marked with a classified stamp. "Let's talk about your first actual assignment. I want you to read these intercepted messages—mostly in German, with some Italian. They appear to discuss coastal defenses, but there may be coded information embedded within the standard text."
He placed the folder in front of her. "Take your time. Note any patterns, any anomalies, any connections you can draw between separate communications. Don't focus on translating every word perfectly—look for the underlying intelligence value."
Isabella opened the folder with a sense of purpose, scanning the first document. The German was technical but comprehensible, discussing defensive positions along an unnamed coastline. The Italian portions were briefer, primarily concerning supply movements.
As she worked through the materials, a picture began to emerge—coastal fortifications being reinforced, specific mention of anti-aircraft positions, references to expected amphibious landings. The details were fragmented, spread across multiple communications, but together they suggested preparations for defending against a major assault.
"There's a pattern here," she said finally, looking up at Nixon. "These aren't just routine reports. They're anticipating a possible invasion."
Nixon's expression remained neutral, but she caught the flicker of interest in his eyes. "Go on."
"The repeated references to Sicily's southern coast, the reinforcement of anti-aircraft positions, the redeployment of reserve units—they're expecting an Allied landing. Soon." She tapped one of the documents. "And this Italian message mentions 'Neptune's Day' multiple times. It seems symbolic rather than literal."
Nixon nodded slowly. "Good. What else?"
Isabella hesitated, then pointed to a series of numbers embedded within one of the German messages that confused her. "These don't fit the context. They're presented as supply quantities, but the values are inconsistent with the items being discussed. I think they might be a simple substitution cipher, using numbers instead of letters."
"Can you break it?" Nixon challenged.
"Not without more samples or a key," she admitted. "But I believe they're communicating something beyond what's explicitly stated in the text."
Nixon gathered the documents, returning them to the folder. "Not bad for your first analysis. You have good instincts—seeing beyond the obvious, connecting disparate elements, identifying what doesn't fit. That's the heart of intelligence work."
Isabella felt a surprising sense of satisfaction. When she first started learning Japanese, it was quite similar. Trying to learn a completely different alphabet and learning the new sentence structure reminded her of the actual code, while learning to distinguish the meaning of the different strokes in Kanji was very similar to breaking down a cipher.
"Your assessment was accurate, by the way," Nixon added, securing the folder in a locked cabinet. "The Axis powers are indeed anticipating an Allied invasion of Sicily. What they don't know is exactly when or where."
Isabella processed this confirmation with a mixture of professional satisfaction and personal anxiety. Sicily. The invasion was real, not theoretical, and potentially imminent. And if Easy Company was part of the Airborne contingent...
"For our next session, I want you to review these," Nixon continued, handing her a thin manual. "Basic encryption techniques. Study the principles, not just the specific methods. Understanding how codes are constructed is the first step to breaking them."
She accepted the manual, noting it was unmarked except for a simple designation: "Field Guide S-2."
"One more thing," Nixon added as she prepared to leave. "Lieutenant Winters asked me to inform you that there's a medical training session this afternoon. Something about evacuation procedures under fire."
Isabella nodded, grateful for the reminder. "Thank you, sir."
As she turned to go, Nixon's voice stopped her once more. "Isabella?"
"Sir?"
His expression was uncharacteristically serious. "You did well today. But remember—what happens in this office stays in this office. The line between your roles as medic and intelligence asset must remain clear, especially to others."
"Understood, sir."
As she left the S-2 office, stepping back into the bright June sunlight, Isabella felt the weight of her dual identity more keenly than ever. In just three hours, she had crossed a threshold—from theoretical intelligence asset to active analyst, working with real operational information.
The medical training session that afternoon would pull her back into her primary role, grounding her once again in the physical realities of battlefield medicine. The alternating focus would become her new normal, a mental compartmentalization that she would need to master just as thoroughly as her medical or linguistic skills.
It wouldn't be easy. The lines would blur sometimes, especially in field exercises where both aspects of her training might be relevant. And maintaining the necessary secrecy with her friends in Easy Company would create a distance she hadn't anticipated when joining the paratroopers.
But as she walked back toward the medical station to meet Gene for their afternoon training, Isabella found herself surprisingly energized by the challenge. Her expanded role wasn't a burden but an opportunity—a chance to contribute more fully to the war effort, to use every skill at her disposal.
Sicily might be waiting across the ocean. Combat might be approaching more rapidly than any of them had expected. But for now, her focus remained on preparation—becoming the best medic and the best intelligence asset she could be.
When the time came to put both skills to the test in actual combat, she would be ready.
Chapter 24: Chapter 20
Notes:
authors note: some bs i pulled out of my ass so i can properly transition to the beast the next 3-4 chapters are gonna be lol
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Camp Mackall, North Carolina, June 20th, 1943
Everyday Isabella was in the army it reminded her more and more of the sayings her mother would tell her.
When she was learning directly from Colonel Sink, she would remember “El Diablo sabe más por viejo que por Diablo.”
When she was doing whatever stupid maneuver Sobel came up with, it was “Uno no pide un favor con el revólver en la mano.”
Her favorite was personally when she would close her mouth tight and drag her hand over it as if she was zipping them closed.
All this to say, her mother would hate the army.
Too many rules, too many men shouting, and not enough common sense.
Still, Isabella liked to think her mother was proud of her. Maybe not thrilled that her daughter was jumping out of airplanes and patching up bullet wounds, but proud all the same. Proud that she stood her ground. That she stayed kind.
That she kept her mouth shut when it mattered most.
Because if there was one thing Isabella had learned in the last few weeks—especially now that she was juggling both field training and S-2 intelligence work—it was that silence could be the sharpest weapon in her arsenal. Not out of fear, but out of precision. Observation. Timing.
The medic didn’t speak unless it was to save a life, and the analyst didn’t speak unless it was to confirm one.
Isabella Vega, as it turned out, had become both.
The balance wasn’t easy. One minute she was hauling a stretcher across uneven terrain with Gene, sweat stinging her eyes and mud up to her calves, and the next she was hunched over a coded German dispatch in the corner of the S-2 office, decoding troop movements with only a half-sharpened pencil and a cup of water. Nixon had quickly found out that coffee only made her sleepy after he found her knocked out at her desk, much to her embarrassment and his amusement.
Sometimes it felt like she was living two lives. In one, she was Birdie—the medic, the kid sister of Easy Company, the one who sang when the fire died low and patched up busted knuckles after training brawls. In the other, she was Corporal Vega—linguist, analyst, quietly pulling threads from intercepted messages while the officers pretended she was just another cog in the machine.
Both were true. Both were exhausting.
Today had been one of the harder days. Morning drills under Sobel’s gruff eye, then a mid-day scramble to assist with a real twisted ankle during a live-fire run, and now—her current reality—perched at a rickety desk in the S-2 office, redacting sections of a translated message for the fifth time because Nixon said it “read too academic.”
She was chewing on the edge of her eraser when Nixon finally looked up from his papers.
“You ever take a break, kid?
She glanced up, eyes dry. “Not if I can help it.”
He grunted, leaning back in his chair. “We’ve got something coming down the pipeline. Big one. You’ll be looped in early.”
That got her attention.
“Bigger than Sicily?”
His gaze flicked up, sharp. “Don’t ask questions like that.”
“Right. Sorry.”
But she already knew the answer. The tension in the camp lately, the increasingly vague orders, the whispered rumors among the officers—it was all pointing toward something massive. Something decisive. And she was being pulled deeper into the storm.
“Pack up,” Nixon said finally. “You're being reassigned for the next forty-eight hours. Temporary transfer to regimental HQ up in Raleigh. They want your analysis on some comms that came in from London.”
Isabella blinked. “Alone?”
“Not alone. But without Easy. You’ll bunk with the WAC unit posted there. Should be familiar territory.”
She nodded slowly, heart sinking a little. Forty-eight hours away from her boys. From Easy.
From home.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
She didn’t say anything about the assignment as she returned to the barracks. Just smiled when Luz made some joke about how she was “starting to look like Nixon’s favorite child” and dodged Liebgott’s probing questions with a well-timed comment about his godawful handwriting.
That night, while everyone else snored or muttered in their sleep, she packed her things quietly, folding her medic satchel next to the folder Nixon had handed her under the table. The barracks smelled like sweat and damp boots and home. She hated leaving it—even for two days.
Quietly, she grabbed her things and headed out of the barracks. Isabella took a quick peek back at the men before closing the door, saying a quick prayer for them before leaving.
Her heart pounded in her ears as she approached the car assigned to drive her all the way to Raleigh. She quickly greeted the driver and they headed off in a cloud of smoke hard to see in the dark.
The WAC quarters were unfamiliar—too clean, too quiet, too... feminine. After months of living with men whose idea of personal hygiene often stopped at "less muddy than yesterday," the meticulously maintained bunks and subtle scent of powder and perfume felt almost alien.
Isabella sat on the edge of her assigned cot, uniform still crisp despite the early hour, her small bag of personal items at her feet. The women around her moved with efficient purpose, some nodding politely as they passed, others watching with barely concealed curiosity.
"You must be Corporal Vega."
She looked up to find a woman in a WAC uniform standing before her, dark hair pulled back into a perfect regulation style, insignia identifying her as a lieutenant.
"Yes, ma'am," Isabella replied, rising to attention.
"Lieutenant Emerson. I've been told to expect you." Her eyes flickered over Isabella's uniform, noting the jump wings and medic insignia. "Quite the collection of qualifications you're sporting."
Isabella remained at attention, unsure of the proper protocol with another female officer. Her experience with military women had been limited to brief encounters at medical training facilities before she had left for Toccoa.
"At ease, Corporal. We're not quite as rigid here as your paratroopers." There was a hint of amusement in Lieutenant Emerson's voice. "I understand you're here for a special assignment with intelligence."
"Yes, ma'am."
"Your workspace is being prepared. In the meantime, make yourself comfortable. The women here have been briefed that you're working on a classified matter and won't pry." She paused, her expression becoming slightly more personable. "Though I can't promise they won't be curious. We don't get many female paratroopers through here."
"I understand, ma'am."
Lieutenant Emerson nodded, then hesitated. "If I may ask, off the record... what's it like? Being the only woman in an airborne company?"
Isabella considered her response carefully. "Different than I expected, ma'am. Better in some ways. Harder in others."
"I can imagine." The lieutenant checked her watch. "Major Horton will expect you at 0800. Building C, room 204. I suggest you take the time to settle in and grab breakfast before reporting."
With that, the lieutenant departed, leaving Isabella alone again amid the unfamiliar surroundings.
"So you're the paratrooper."
Isabella turned to find another WAC approaching—this one younger, closer to her own age, with bright eyes and a friendly smile.
"Sergeant Kellianne Dixon," she introduced herself. "But everyone calls me Kelli."
"Corporal Isabella Vega," Isabella replied, accepting the offered handshake.
"I know." Kelli's smile widened at Isabella's surprise. "Word travels fast when there's a woman doing something no other woman has done before. You're something of a legend among us."
Isabella felt her cheeks warm. "Hardly a legend."
"Are you kidding? Project Blitz is all anyone could talk about when the rumors first started. A woman paratrooper? And not just any paratrooper, but one working in intelligence too?" Becca lowered her voice. "Some of the girls were convinced it was all propaganda. Until now."
Isabella hadn't considered how her role might be perceived by other women in service. In fact, Isabella had no idea that Project Blitz was known outside of the 101st. The idea that they saw her as some kind of trailblazer was both flattering and slightly uncomfortable.
"It's just a job," she said finally. "Not so different from what you do here."
Kelli laughed. "Except for the jumping out of airplanes part. And the living with 150 men part. And the—"
"Okay, maybe a little different," Isabella conceded with a small smile.
"Breakfast?" Kelli offered. "I can show you around before you have to report."
Isabella nodded, grateful for the friendly face. "Lead the way."
The intelligence office at regimental headquarters was larger and more formal than Nixon's cluttered workspace. Maps lined the walls, desks arranged in neat rows, officers and enlisted personnel moving purposefully between stations. The air hummed with quiet efficiency, punctuated by the clack of typewriters and murmur of low conversations.
Major Horton, whom Isabella recognized from her initial assessment at Camp Mackall, looked up from his desk as she entered and reported as ordered.
"Corporal Vega. Right on time." He gestured to the chair across from him. "Please, sit."
As she settled into the offered seat, she noticed several folders stacked neatly before him, each marked with various classification stamps.
"Lieutenant Nixon speaks highly of your analytical abilities," Major Horton began, his tone businesslike but not unfriendly. "Particularly your work on patterns in communication and, of course, your language skills."
"Thank you, sir."
"Your assignment here is straightforward but sensitive." He tapped the top folder. "We've received a series of intercepted communications from our counterparts in London. German and Italian transmissions, primarily, with what appears to be embedded code work. Most of it has been translated already, but we're seeing inconsistencies in the patterns—possible indicators of deception."
Isabella nodded, her interest piqued. "You want a fresh analysis."
"Precisely. Sometimes a new set of eyes can spot what others have missed." He slid the folder toward her. "You'll be working in a secure room down the hall. Everything stays there—no notes leave, no discussions outside that room."
"Understood, sir."
Major Horton leaned forward slightly, his expression becoming more serious. "This isn't just an exercise, Corporal. Your analysis will be incorporated into actual operational planning. Lives depend on accurate intelligence."
The weight of the responsibility settled on her shoulders, but Isabella met his gaze steadily. "I understand, sir."
He studied her for a moment longer, then nodded, apparently satisfied. "Lieutenant Wilson will show you to your workspace and brief you on security protocols."
As she followed the lieutenant down the hallway, Isabella felt a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. This was different from her work with Nixon, which had still maintained some connection to her life with Easy Company. Here, she was fully immersed in the intelligence world, her other identity temporarily set aside.
The secure room was small but well-equipped—a solid desk, good lighting, reference materials on shelves lining one wall. Lieutenant Wilson explained the security procedures briefly: all materials stayed in the room, the door remained locked at all times, and she would be given scheduled breaks for meals and rest.
"Questions?" he asked as he prepared to leave her to her work.
Isabella shook her head. "No, sir."
"Very well. Someone will come for you at noon for lunch." He paused at the door. "Good luck, Corporal."
Left alone with the classified materials, Isabella took a deep breath and opened the first folder. The initial documents were intercepted German communications, similar to what she'd worked with before but more extensive. She scanned them quickly, getting a feel for the content before diving deeper.
As she worked, the outside world gradually faded away. The familiar rhythm of analysis took over—translating, comparing, identifying patterns, flagging anomalies. She had always been good with patterns, she had a knack for repetition although her disadvantage with numbers would sometimes add an error or two into her work. The rhythm of the repetition and patterns felt a lot like reading sheet music, and she got lost into her work. Time slipped by unnoticed as she filled pages with notes, cross-referencing between documents, building a mental map of the intelligence picture.
Hours later, a knock at the door startled her from her concentration. Lieutenant Wilson had returned, informing her it was noon. Isabella blinked in surprise, having lost all track of time.
The mess hall was another reminder of how different this assignment was. Unlike the raucous, crowded tables of Easy Company's dining area, the officers' mess at headquarters was relatively quiet, conversations conducted in measured tones, silverware clinking gently against plates.
Kelli waved her over to a table where several other WAC’s were seated, their curious gazes following Isabella as she approached with her tray.
"How's the secret mission going?" Becca asked with a teasing smile as Isabella sat down.
"Can't say," Isabella replied automatically, then softened it with a small smile. "But it's... interesting."
"Everything here is 'interesting' and 'can't say,'" one of the other women commented wryly. "You'll fit right in."
The conversation flowed more easily than Isabella had expected, the women asking about her training, her experiences as a medic, carefully avoiding anything that might touch on classified matters. It was strange, talking with other women after so long in the exclusively male environment of Easy Company. Their references, their humor, their perspectives—all subtly different from what she'd grown accustomed to.
"Do you miss it?" Becca asked suddenly. "Home, I mean. Your family."
Isabella hesitated, the question catching her off guard. Among the men of Easy, homesickness was acknowledged but rarely discussed directly. It was too raw, too personal.
"Every day," she admitted finally. "But Easy Company—my unit—they've become a kind of family too."
The women nodded in understanding, several exchanging knowing glances.
"It's the same here," Kelli said. "Different from home, but... you find your people."
"It’s all men?" another WAC asked.
Isabella nodded. "All of them."
"Must be tough," the woman commented. "Being the only woman."
Isabella shrugged. "It was, at first. But now... they're just my brothers. Annoying sometimes, protective others, but mostly just... there. Reliable."
"Brothers," Kelli repeated with a smile. "That's a good way to put it."
As lunch concluded and Isabella prepared to return to her assigned work, she found herself reflecting on the conversation. She'd never articulated her relationship with Easy Company quite that way before, even to herself. But it was true—they had become her brothers in all the ways that mattered. Family chosen by circumstance rather than blood, but family nonetheless.
The afternoon passed in much the same way as the morning, deep in concentration over the intercepted communications. But now, as she worked, Isabella found her analytical approach shifting slightly. Reading between the lines, looking for the human element behind the coded messages—what were these German and Italian officers thinking, feeling, fearing?
By the time Lieutenant Wilson returned to escort her to dinner, Isabella had filled several pages with notes and was beginning to see a pattern emerging from the seemingly disparate communications.
"Making progress?" he asked as they walked toward the mess hall.
"Yes, sir," she replied, careful not to share specifics. "It's coming together."
That evening, back in the WAC quarters, Isabella found herself unexpectedly drawn into their social circle. After months of male companionship, the feminine energy was both foreign and comfortingly familiar. They talked about home, about their work (in carefully vague terms), about the books they missed reading and the music they hoped to hear again when the war ended.
It reminded her of evenings with Sina, of the easy camaraderie she'd once taken for granted. These women understood certain things the men of Easy never could—the unique challenges of being female in a military designed by and for men, the balancing act between maintaining femininity and meeting the demands of service.
Yet even as she enjoyed their company, Isabella felt the quiet pull of absence. She missed Gene's steady presence, Luz's irreverent humor, Liebgott's sharp observations, Malarkey's earnest questions. She missed the familiar sounds and smells of her barracks, the rhythms of Easy Company life that had become her new normal.
Two worlds, equally real, equally important. The challenge wasn't choosing between them, she realized, but learning to move fluidly between them—carrying pieces of each wherever she went.
That night, as she lay in the unfamiliar bunk listening to the soft breathing of the women around her, Isabella's thoughts turned to what waited across the ocean. Sicily, according to the intelligence she'd been analyzing. An invasion that would put theory into practice, training into reality.
When that day came, these separate worlds—medic and analyst, Easy Company and intelligence operations—would collide in ways she couldn't fully anticipate. She would need to draw on every skill, every experience, every relationship she'd cultivated.
But for now, in the quiet darkness of the WAC quarters, Isabella allowed herself a moment of simple gratitude. For the opportunity to serve in these diverse capacities. For the chance to contribute her unique skills to the war effort. For the relationships—with Easy Company, with Nixon, and now with these women—that sustained her through the challenges.
Tomorrow would bring more analysis, more piecing together of the complex puzzle before her. But tonight, she would rest, carrying both her worlds with her into dreams of home.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The second day of her temporary assignment passed much like the first, immersed in the detailed work of intelligence analysis. By mid-afternoon, Isabella had compiled her findings into a concise report, identifying what she believed was a deliberate deception campaign in the German communications—false information designed to obscure the true defensive preparations along Sicily's coastline.
She presented her analysis to Major Horton with the quiet confidence she'd developed working with Nixon. The major listened attentively, occasionally asking clarifying questions but otherwise allowing her to walk through her reasoning without interruption.
"Impressive work, Corporal," he said when she had finished. "Your perspective on the potential deception elements is particularly valuable. Lieutenant Nixon was right about your analytical capabilities."
"Thank you, sir."
"I understand you're due back at Camp Mackall tomorrow morning," he continued, gathering her report. "A transport has been arranged. 0600 departure."
Isabella nodded, a mixture of relief and pride washing over her. The assignment had been challenging but fulfilling—a chance to prove herself in a different arena, to contribute directly to operational planning through her unique skills.
"One more thing," Major Horton added as she prepared to leave. "Colonel Sink requested an update on your progress with the intelligence training. I'll be informing him that you've exceeded expectations."
The unexpected praise caught her off guard. "Thank you, sir."
Major Horton nodded dismissively, already turning his attention to other matters. "That will be all, Corporal."
That evening, as she packed her few belongings in preparation for her return to Camp Mackall, Isabella found herself approached by Kelli once more.
"So you're heading back tomorrow," the sergeant said, sitting beside her on the empty bunk.
"Back to mud, mosquitoes, and men with questionable hygiene," Isabella confirmed with a small smile.
Kelli laughed. "You almost sound happy about it."
"I guess I am," Isabella admitted. "I mean, this has been... nice. Different. But Easy is..."
"Home," Kelli finished for her.
Isabella nodded, surprised by how right the word felt. "Yeah. Home."
"Well, don't be a stranger," Kelli said, handing her a small envelope. "Some of us get weekend passes to town occasionally. Maybe we could meet up sometime."
Isabella accepted the envelope, touched by the gesture. Inside was a note with Kelli's information—a way to maintain contact beyond this brief assignment.
"I'd like that," she said sincerely.
As she settled into her bunk for her final night away from Easy Company, Isabella found her thoughts returning to the dual nature of her service. The past forty-eight hours had given her a glimpse of a different path—one where her intelligence work was her primary function, where she operated in the structured world of headquarters rather than the chaotic environment of a combat unit.
It wasn't a path she wanted, she realized. The analytical work was stimulating, yes, but it was the integration of her roles—medic and intelligence asset, caregiver and observer—that gave her service its unique value. Her place was with Easy Company, balancing both aspects of her duty, leveraging her diverse skills in direct support of the men who would jump with her into whatever waited ahead.
Tomorrow she would return to Camp Mackall, to the familiar faces and routines of Easy Company. She would resume her training with Gene, her sessions with Nixon, her careful navigation between her worlds. And she would do so with renewed clarity about her purpose—not torn between roles but strengthened by their integration.
Sicily waited across the ocean. Combat loomed on the horizon. But tonight, Isabella slept soundly, confident in her path forward.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The truck rattled over the uneven road, jostling Isabella against the wooden bench as it made its way back to Camp Mackall. She watched the landscape pass by through the open back, the early morning light filtering through the trees, casting dappled shadows across the ground.
Her mind was already shifting gears, moving from the analytical focus of the past forty-eight hours back to the practical concerns of Easy Company life. Had there been training injuries while she was gone? Would Nixon want an immediate report on her temporary assignment? Had Sobel invented some new form of torment in her absence?
As the truck turned onto the familiar road leading into camp, Isabella felt a surprising surge of anticipation. Two days away had been longer than she'd expected, the separation from her unit more noticeable than she'd anticipated.
The vehicle rolled to a stop near the company area, and Isabella jumped down, bag in hand. The camp was already awake and active, men moving between buildings, the sounds of morning drills carrying from the training fields.
She made her way toward the barracks, nodding to soldiers from other companies who passed by. As she approached Easy's area, a familiar figure emerged from the doorway—Gene, medical bag in hand, clearly headed out for morning sick call.
He spotted her immediately, his face breaking into a rare, genuine smile.
"Welcome back, chérie," he greeted as she approached. "Camp's been quiet without you."
"Quiet, huh?" she replied, falling into step beside him. "Should I be worried?"
Gene shook his head. "Just the usual. Sobel had us running tactical exercises yesterday. No major injuries, though Luz nearly took a branch to the face during a night patrol."
The simple exchange—this easy return to their professional shorthand—felt unexpectedly comforting after two days in unfamiliar surroundings.
"Anything I should know about?" she asked, gesturing toward his medical bag.
"Just routine. Spence has a persistent cough I've been monitoring. Randleman needed stitches after a training accident, but it's healing clean." He glanced at her, his expression shifting to quiet assessment. "How was your assignment?"
Isabella shrugged, keeping her response deliberately vague. "Different. Interesting. Lots of paperwork."
Gene nodded, accepting the non-answer without pressing further—one of the many reasons she valued their partnership.
"Nixon's looking for you," he added as they neared the medical station. "Said to send you his way when you got back."
She wasn't surprised. Nixon would want a full debriefing on her work at headquarters, especially given the nature of the intelligence she'd been analyzing.
"I'll find him after I drop my things," she promised.
As they parted ways, Isabella continued toward the barracks, eager to set down her bag and reconnect with the familiar rhythms of company life. She pushed open the door to find the space largely empty—most of the men already at morning PT or assigned duties—except for Liebgott, who was seated on his bunk, cleaning his rifle with methodical precision.
He looked up as she entered, his expression shifting from surprise to something more complex.
"Well, look who decided to come back," he said, setting aside his cleaning rod. "Thought maybe they'd permanently reassigned you to officer country."
There was something in his tone—not quite accusation, but a hint of... what? Annoyance? Concern? It was hard to pinpoint.
"Just temporary," she replied, moving to her bunk and setting down her bag. "Paperwork and meetings. Nothing exciting."
Liebgott studied her for a moment, his eyes narrowed slightly. "Two days for paperwork, huh?"
Isabella met his gaze steadily, recognizing the challenge beneath the casual question. "That's right."
A beat of silence passed between them, laden with unspoken tensions. Then, abruptly, Liebgott's expression cleared.
"Well, you missed a hell of a show last night," he said, returning to his rifle. "Luz did an impression of Sobel that nearly got him court-martialed when Sobel walked in. Would've been worth it, though."
Just like that, the moment of tension dissolved, replaced by the easy camaraderie that had become their normal state. Isabella smiled, grateful for the return to familiar ground.
"Sorry I missed it," she said, beginning to unpack her few belongings. "Anything else happen while I was gone?"
Liebgott shrugged. "Usual bullshit. Oh, and Gene had to stitch up Bull's arm after he caught it on some barbed wire. Made a mess, but Gene fixed him up good."
Isabella nodded, making a mental note to check on Bull later. "Everyone else alright?"
"Guarnere got a letter from home. His brother's shipping out to Europe. Skip won twenty bucks off Penkala in poker, then lost thirty to Martin." Liebgott paused, then added with a slight smirk, "And we all learned that you apparently snore."
She shot him a glare. "I do not."
"How would you know? You're asleep," he countered. "Luz said it sounds like 'a small dog dreaming of chasing rabbits.' His words, not mine."
Isabella rolled her eyes, but couldn't help the small smile tugging at her lips. This—the teasing, the everyday updates, the shared inside jokes—was what she'd missed most during her brief assignment away.
"Anyway," Liebgott continued, seemingly satisfied that the natural order had been restored, "Nixon's been asking about you. Twice yesterday, once already this morning."
"So I've heard," she replied, closing her now-empty bag. "Guess I should go find him."
Liebgott nodded, returning to his rifle cleaning. But as she turned to leave, he spoke again, his voice casual but with an undercurrent of something more serious.
"Easy wasn't the same without you, Birdie," he said, not looking up from his work. "Too damn quiet."
The simple statement caught her off guard—a rare moment of direct sentiment from Liebgott, who typically buried such feelings beneath layers of sarcasm and sharp wit.
"Well," she replied after a moment, eyes fond and ears burning, "I'm back now."
He glanced up, meeting her eyes briefly. "Yeah. You are."
As Isabella made her way across the camp toward the S-2 office, she found herself reflecting on those simple exchanges—with Gene, with Liebgott. The ease with which she'd slipped back into Easy Company life, the quiet acknowledgment of her absence, the unspoken welcome of her return.
This, she realized, was what had been missing during her temporary assignment. Not just the familiar faces and routines, but the sense of belonging—of being known, valued, missed.
Colonel Sink had once told her that a soldier's greatest strength came not from physical prowess or tactical skill, but from the bonds formed with their unit. "When the bullets start flying," he'd said, "you fight for the ones beside you. Not for some abstract cause, but for the flesh and blood soldiers sharing your foxhole."
She understood that now more deeply than ever. Her analytical skills made her valuable to intelligence operations, her medical training made her essential to the company's combat readiness, but it was her place within Easy—the relationships, the trust, the shared experiences—that defined her service most fundamentally.
As she approached the S-2 office, preparing to report to Nixon on her temporary assignment, Isabella carried that understanding with her. She would continue to balance her dual roles, to move between her worlds as duty required. But she would do so anchored by the knowledge that she had found her place—her home—with Easy Company.
Whatever waited across the ocean—Sicily, combat, the harsh realities of war—they would face it together.
Notes:
translations: 'El Diablo sabe mas por viejo que por Diablo' - The Devil knows more from being old than from being the Devil
'Uno no pide un favor con el revolver en la mano' -One doesn't ask a favor with a revolver in hand
Chapter 25: Chapter 21
Notes:
authors note: Now, I know what you’re all thinking— “Isabella! Why does your writing style shift so much between chapters?” Well, dear reader, that’s because I don’t write in chronological order.
I write wherever inspiration strikes. Chaos? Maybe. But it works for me. In fact, this chapter—and the next two or three—were actually written months ago. They were some of the very first scenes I ever wrote for this fic. So if it feels like there’s a slightly different vibe to them, that’s why!
Is it a good way to write? Probably not. Do I regret it? Also no.
This chapter in particular has been burning a hole in my drafts for almost a year, and I’ve been dying to share it with you. It’s a little slice of home, a moment of softness and joy before the storm rolls in. I hope you enjoy the fluff and this peek into Isabella’s world outside of Easy Company.
Thanks for reading
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Camp Mackall, North Carolina, August 5th, 1943
The barracks were buzzing with activity as the men scurried around, excited at the recent news Sobel had told them.
They would be allowed home for a week before they shipped out.
Isabella had nearly cried at the news, overjoyed. A week with her mama and papa. A week seeing Maya and the kids. A week with Cameron, who had told her in a recent letter that he would be heading home too with his own week, and Lucas, who had already been home for a week with his accumulated liberty time all the way from England.
She was ecstatic.
Gene, Liebgott, and her were on her bunk. Isabella lay down as she rested her head in Liebgott’s lap and Gene sitting on the other side of the bed reading his medic textbook.
“I can’t believe it.” she began. “A week!”
“Bet your mom already has enough food planned to feed a battalion,” Gene said without looking up from his book.
Isabella laughed, a bright, unrestrained sound. “She probably started cooking the second she read my letter. Maya’s gonna kill me for not warning her earlier.”
Liebgott grimaced. “Yeah, well. I’m staying. Takes too long to get to San Francisco from here, half of my time will be gone before I even get home.”
She frowned, at his words, heart heavy. “You can always come with Gene and I.”
Liebgott’s brow furrowed, confused. “Why is Roe going with you?”
“Why wouldn’t he!”
“That doesn’t answer anything, Birdie.”
Gene sighed, taking pity on him. “She really wants me to meet her family.”
“And you’re going to?” Liebgott huffed, surprised.
Gene shrugged as if it didn’t make a difference and Isabella spoke up again.
“Everyone but my big brother will be there so it’ll be fun! Plus, there’s more than enough room at my house for both of you.”
Liebgott hummed as Isabella began poking him repeatedly, eager to annoy him into going. Finally, his patience runs out and he grabs her hand. “Fine! I’ll go as long as you quit poking me.”
Grinning triumphantly, Isabella replies. “Wonderful!”
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Camp Mackall, North Carolina, August 6th, 1943
As Isabella is packing the next day, she realizes that she had a major problem to solve before she left at the end of the week.
Eugene Roe, Joseph Liebgott, and the rest of Easy Company have no idea that half of her family is Japanese.
She froze mid-fold, a soft summer dress clutched in her hands. The realization hit her like a punch to the gut.
They didn’t know.
‘Fuck.’
It wasn’t something she’d ever lied about, not exactly. But she hadn’t volunteered the information either — not when war posters painted every Japanese person as the enemy, and certainly not when men around her had said things she tried hard not to remember.
They didn’t know that her sister-in-law was Japanese. That Maya had been born in Kōfu, Japan, and had only come to the States as a university exchange student. That she’d met Michel Alejandro during their junior year at university in Florida, and that he’d fallen hopelessly in love with her the moment she corrected his pronunciation of a haiku in class.
They dated for three years. Got married in San Francisco, after Michel was stationed there with the Coast Guard. Moved to Connecticut. Had Anzu. Then came the second stationing — Pearl Harbor — and Maya, heavily pregnant with Taiga, went back to Florida to be with Isabella’s family for the birth.
She’d been there — in their kitchen, brushing flour off her sleeves, chasing Anzu around the garden — when the bombs dropped on Pearl Harbor.
Isabella sat back on her bunk, heart thudding.
Maya wasn’t just some footnote in her life. She was family. Isabella loved her like a sister, and Anzu and Taiga were as much her niece and nephew as if they’d been born of her own blood.
But that didn’t mean the world saw it that way.
Not after December 7th.
Not after the whispers. The slurs. The looks.
Even though Maya was a mother. A wife. A resident, now.
Even though she baked cinnamon rolls on Sunday mornings and always carried little candies in her bag for Anzu to share.
None of that mattered to people who only saw slanted eyes and a war across the ocean.
And Easy Company didn’t know. She’d kept that part quiet — not because she was ashamed, but because she was afraid of what might happen if the wrong word slipped. If someone said the wrong thing about Maya, or about her niece and nephew. If Isabella snapped back.
Or worse — if they looked at her differently afterward.
She trusted Gene. And Joe, too, even if he was gruff about it. But this was different.
This was home.
This was everything .
She stared down at the half-full bag and let out a long sigh.
She needed to tell them. Maybe not the whole story — not yet — but something. Before they stepped foot into the Vega house and saw Maya in the kitchen, or heard Anzu shout in Japanese when Taiga stole her toy.
Before they met the family she was willing to fight a war to protect.
Isabella quickly finished packing her bag and headed off to find Gene and Liebgott who were happily chatting with some of the other men in 2nd platoon in the mess hall.
She came up to them nervously, clearing her throat. “Gene, Lieb. Can you guys come with me for a moment?”
They looked at her, concerned at the scared look on her face and followed after her without a word.
They found a quiet spot behind the mess hall, near the edge of the trees where the air was cooler and the sounds of camp didn’t carry so loud. Isabella sat on an overturned crate, knees bouncing, her fingers anxiously picking at the edge of her jacket. Gene leaned casually against the tree behind her, arms crossed, while Liebgott crouched nearby, elbows on his knees.
“You’re actin’ like you’re about to tell us you’re not actually from Florida,” Liebgott muttered, squinting at her. “C’mon, Birdie. What’s goin’ on?”
She looked at them both, heart racing.
“There’s something I need to tell you before we leave tomorrow,” she said carefully. “It’s about my family.”
Gene didn’t move. Liebgott tilted his head, skeptical.
“You guys know my brother Michel Alejandro, right? The one in the Coast Guard.”
Both nodded.
“Well... his wife — my sister-in-law — Maya. She’s Japanese. Born and raised in Kōfu.”
Liebgott’s brow furrowed immediately. “Wait— Japanese ?”
Isabella raised a hand quickly, as if to catch the fuse before it could fully light. “Yes. She’s lived in the States for years. She’s a resident. She married my brother in San Francisco before the war. They have two kids — my niece and nephew, Anzu and Taiga.”
Gene blinked, then shrugged. “Okay.”
Liebgott, on the other hand, stood up sharply. “You’re bringing us into a house with a Jap ?”
Isabella stood too fast. “Don’t you dare call her that.”
“Birdie—”
“No. You don’t get to say that. You’ve heard me talk about Anzu, haven’t you? The little girl who sends drawings in every letter? That’s Maya’s daughter. You’ve asked about her. You told me the one with the cat ears was actually kinda good.”
Liebgott opened his mouth, then closed it again.
“And Maya?” Isabella continued, voice tight. “She’s the one who always asks how the two of you are doing. Who sends candy for the kids to give to soldiers when we come back. Who prays every night that this war doesn’t take us before we make it home.”
Joe’s expression cracked slightly, confusion giving way to something else — guilt, maybe. Realization.
“You never said—”
“I didn’t say because I was scared,” Isabella admitted. “Because I didn’t want to hear what someone like you might say without thinking. Because I didn’t want her or Anzu or Taiga to be hurt by words that aren’t true.”
Liebgott ran a hand through his hair, his voice lower now. “You should’ve told us.”
“I’m telling you now,” she said quietly. “Because I trust you. Because I want you to come with me. But if you’re gonna come into my house, you have to understand: that family is mine . And I’ll protect them with everything I’ve got.”
There was a long silence.
Finally, Gene spoke, his voice calm and dry. “So... does this mean no bacon at breakfast?”
Isabella snorted, the tension breaking slightly. “No, there’s bacon. Maya’s not that traditional.”
Liebgott shifted, eyes on the ground. “I’m sorry,” he muttered.
Isabella looked at him for a long moment, then nodded. “It’s okay. Just... remember who they are. Not what the world tells you to see.”
He gave her a small nod, almost sheepish. “I already know ‘em, don’t I? Anzu’s the kid who draws everyone with crazy hair. Maya’s the one who makes that cinnamon bread.”
“Exactly.”
“Alright,” Joe said finally, glancing at Gene. “Let’s go pack then.”
Isabella smiled softly, relieved. “Thank you.”
—---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Camp Mackall to Orlando, August 7th, 1943
Eugene Roe had never expected to have become his junior medic's best friend. He expected even less that they would become such close friends, that he would agree to go with her to Florida to visit her family one last time before they would be shipped out to war. He agreed after weighing his options.
So now, he found himself sitting on a train next to Easy’s youngest, listening to her excited chatter, along with Liebgott who had also become one of Isabella’s closest confidants (much to everyone’s surprise). She had insisted Liebgott come along, stating that he was too far from home anyway and that there was more than enough room for him at her house. Liebgott had put up a fight at first, arguing that he didn’t need a babysitter and how he had absolutely no interest in some Colombian family grilling him about his life. But Isabella was tenacious (or stubborn as Nixon usually insisted) and had a ridiculous amount of charm, so in the end, she had gotten her way.
The air turned warmer and warmer the more south they went and Isabella buzzed with excitement (jumping off the walls, Liebgott said.) Her foot tapping against the floor as she rattled on about her hometown, her family, and all the things they had to do while they were there. He listened quietly, taking in every detail, while Liebgott leaned against the window, arms crossed, pretending not to be interested—but Gene knew better.
“So, what you’re saying is,” Liebgott finally cut in, tilting his head toward her, “we’re about to step into a house full of people just like you?”
Isabella beamed, unwilling to let Liebgott’s attitude get to her. “Nope! There’s only one me but I’m sure you’ll like everybody anyway.”
Liebgott scoffed, shaking his head. “Yeah, sure.”
Isabella laughs. “You say that now, but just you wait until Anzu gets to you, she’ll have you wrapped around her finger in no time.”
Gene chuckles under his breath, glancing at her. “Sounds like you.”
She looks out the window, eyes nostalgic. “She’s probably so big now…”
Liebgott nudges her, hoping to better her mood. “Great just what I need, another Vega running circles around me.”
Giggling, she nudges back. “Don’t worry Lieb, you’ll get used to them soon enough.”
Eventually, the train reaches their stop, brakes screeching. Isabella jumps out of the seat, ecstatic. She urges Liebgott to hurry, insisting he help her grab her bag from the top.
Liebgott rolls his eyes but reaches up anyway, grumbling under his breath as he tugs her bag free. “You’re lucky I’m feeling generous, Birdie.”
She beams, slinging the strap over her shoulder. “You’re my favorite, you know that?”
“Yeah, yeah, I’m sure you say that to everyone.”
Gene smirks as he adjusts his own bag. “She probably does.”
Isabella ignores them, too giddy to care. “Alright, boys, welcome to Orlando!”
Liebgott steps onto the platform, squinting at the bright sun overhead. “Jesus, it’s like stepping into a damn oven.”
Gene hums in agreement, taking in the warm, humid air. “Definitely not North Carolina.”
Before Isabella can respond, a high-pitched squeal pierces through the crowd.
“ ISA! ”
She barely has time to react before a small figure barrels toward her, colliding into her with surprising force. Tiny arms wrap around her waist in a vice grip, and she laughs, hugging the little girl back.
Liebgott watches the scene, raising a brow. “Well, shit.”
Gene smirks. “That must be Anzu.”
She’s trailed by another tiny body, chubby and not as quick.
The second child toddles behind Anzu, arms outstretched, determination written all over his little face. Isabella laughs, crouching down to scoop him up before he can trip over his own feet.
“Hey there, sweetheart,” she coos, pressing a kiss to his round cheek. “You got bigger too, huh?”
The boy giggles, clinging to her like a koala. Anzu tugs at Isabella’s sleeve impatiently. Isabella juggles the two children, overwhelmed by emotion. She’s saved by two boys her age, dressed in their own army uniforms.
The two boys stride over, their uniforms crisp despite the sweltering Florida heat. One is a little taller, blonde with blue eyes with sharp features and a confident smirk, while the other carries a more relaxed air, dark eyes and skin tan with his eyes glinting with amusement as he takes in the sight of Isabella juggling the two clinging children. Gene instantly recognizes them from the photos Isabella had received.
"Struggling there, Isa?" the taller one teases, reaching out to effortlessly scoop up the little boy from her arms.
Anzu immediately latches onto the other boy, who kneels to let her climb onto his back. "You took forever," she huffs, pouting.
“Ah, if it isn’t our resident ranger and pilot.” Isabella sighed. “As if this dynamic duo isn’t enough.”
“You’d think our beloved sister would be more excited to see us, wouldn’t you Cameron?” said Lucas.
Cameron answers. “Damn, and here I thought we were still your favorites!”
Isabella smirks, shifting Anzu higher on her hip. "You guys were my favorites. Then you left me to deal with these two," she jerks a thumb toward Gene and Liebgott, who both give her unimpressed looks.
Lucas chuckles, slinging an arm over Cameron’s shoulder. "Harsh words, Isa. And after we came all this way to pick you up."
Cameron shakes his head dramatically. "Tragic, really. The betrayal stings."
Liebgott, still taking in the exchange, glances between them. "I hate to break up this heartfelt reunion, but are you going to introduce us or what?"
Isabella weaves between the two boys, grinning. “Well, as you might remember, this idiot here is Lucas.” referring to the blonde. “And this other idiot here is Cameron!”
Liebgott eyes them, then shrugs. “Great, more of her running around. Just what we need.”
Isabella sticks her tongue out at him before adjusting Anzu on her hip. “Alright, alright, let’s get moving before my mom sends out a search party.”
‘Or the whole army…’
With that, the group gathers their things and heads toward the exit, the air buzzing with excitement and familiarity. They walk down the road, sweating under the Florida sun. Eugene takes in the scenery, realizing how similar it was to Louisiana.
He exhales slowly, the thick, humid air clinging to his skin. The towering trees, the chirping cicadas, and the distant scent of saltwater all remind him of home. For a brief moment, he feels like he’s in Louisiana, realizing Isabella had been right when she said they were neighbors when they first met—until Isabella’s voice yanks him back to reality.
“That old dock over there?” She points excitedly. “We used to jump off it into the lake. Nearly broke my arm once, but it was worth it.”
Lucas snorts. “She screamed so loud, I swear the gators scattered.”
Cameron laughs. “And then her Mom nearly skinned you alive for letting her do it.”
Gene smirks, adjusting his bag. “Sounds like she hasn’t changed much.”
Liebgott wipes his forehead, already looking miserable. “Jesus, this place is a goddamn oven. How do people survive here?”
Isabella grins. “You adapt. Or you melt.”
Gene chuckles, shaking his head. They arrive at a large house near a pasture shortly after. It’s old and made of wood, with a large garden up front. He can smell the warmth of fresh food from the open windows. They walk up the small set of stairs to the patio, covered in painted flowers and stars that had begun to fade and chip. Toys scattered everywhere.
Isabella opens the door without hesitation, the screen door creaking on its hinges. Two cats run to the door, attracted to the sound. They meow noisily, excited to see their mom return after so long.
“We’re home!” she calls, her voice carrying through the house.
The response is immediate—rapid footsteps against wooden floors, followed by a flurry of movement as more family members appear from different rooms. The air fills with excited chatter, laughter, and the clatter of dishes from the kitchen.
An older woman emerges first, drying her hands on a rag. Her sharp eyes soften the moment they land on Isabella. She embraces Isabella tightly, tears in her eyes. A man with grey hair and dark skin appears from one the side rooms, steps wide to reach Isabella.
Isabella melts into the embrace, nuzzling her shoulder. “Hi mama.” Once her mother lets her go, she runs into the man's arms, excited. “Hi papa!”
The warmth spreads to Gene and Liebgott as well, though they remain at the doorway, unsure of what to do with themselves. Lucas smirks and nudges Gene forward. “This one’s a quiet one, huh?”
Before Gene can respond, Isabella’s mother turns her attention to them, looking them over with an appraising gaze.
“You boys must be starving,” she declares, stepping back. “Come, come, you eat first, then we talk.”
Liebgott glances at Isabella. “I like her already.”
She giggles. “Yeah wait until you meet Maya.”
Isabella’s mother leads them to the dining room where she sits them at what Isabella calls “the fancy table”, a large wood table made of oak her family had brought with them from Colombia that had beautiful detailing. “We only use this table when we have special guests.” Anzu whispers to them, glancing up at them curiously.
Gene and Liebgott sit down patiently with Anzu and Taiga between them as Isabella and the rest of her family buzz around, preparing the food. The smell of grilled chicken fills the air while Isabella’s mother places the freshly cooked rice on the plates, making Liebgott’s stomach growl loud enough for Anzu to giggle. He rolls his eyes but smirks, leaning down towards Anzu.
“How old are you, kid?” he asks
Anzu holds up her small hand, excited. “Five!”
Liebgott nods, feigning deep contemplation. "Five, huh? That’s a pretty big number. You must be the boss around here."
Anzu beams, nodding eagerly when Isabella calls out from the kitchen. “Anzu, where’s your mom?” she asks. Anzu kicks her feet under the table, legs too short to reach the floor. “Don’t know!” she answers.
Isabella pops out from the kitchen door, eyes furrowed and face confused. “What do you mean you don’t know, she’s your mom?”
Anzu retorts, the family sass taking a hold of her tiny body. “You don’t know where Abu goes sometimes either.”
Isabella’s face deadpans, unamused. “You want to repeat that?”
Noticing her aunt's seriousness, Anzu fidgets, nervous. “No…”
Isabella turns back to the kitchen, voice fading away as she asks her mother where her sister-in-law was. Anzu tugs on Liebgott’s sleeve, motioning him toward her. “Abu is hard to find sometimes. Isa calls her a ghost.” she pauses, glancing up innocently. “I like your hair.”
Liebgott cackles, taken by surprise. He turns to Gene, completely taken off guard. “Man, this family is full of characters! This is great!”
The front door opens, a feminine voice calling out something Gene and Liebgott couldn’t understand. “只今ー” Anzu bolts up from her seat, running to the door. “Mama!”
Gene and Liebgott turn around to find a woman around Isabella’s height, with long black hair pulled back into a ponytail. She wears a simple but elegant dress and a warm smile that lights up the room. She takes Anzu into her arms and heads to the dining room.
“Mama look!” Anzu points at Gene and Liebgott, excited to show her mother her new friends. Maya greets them kindly, and Eugene realizes that this woman was the one who Isabella had spoken so much about. Who had shown her so much kindness as a child who felt so alone in the world. The woman who Isabella had to keep hidden away from the world despite all she had done for her.
“Oh goodness! You must be Eugene Roe and Joseph Liebgott, it’s a pleasure to meet you. Isabella has told me so much about you.”
Eugene and Liebgott stand from the table to greet her properly. Eugene offers her a polite smile, extending his hand. “It’s a pleasure to meet you too ma’am.” he says respectfully.
Liebgott, ever the charmer, grins widely and waves his hand in a nonchalant gesture. “Yeah, we’ve heard a lot about you too. All good things, of course,” he adds with a smile.
Maya laughs softly, her eyes twinkling as she takes their hands in turn. “Well, I do hope so,” she replies warmly, her voice soothing and welcoming. “Isabella is quite the enigma when she wants to be.”
Isabella’s father comes out of the kitchen, happy at the arrival of his daughter-in-law. He sits down at the dining table and Maya excuses herself to her bedroom to prepare herself for dinner.
Like the rest of her family (excluding the honorary siblings she had adopted and the Japanese portion) Isabella’s father was short, tan, and had wrinkles on his face that indicated his years. He motioned for them to sit back down, eager to speak with the two of the men Isabella worked with.
“I hope you like our home,” he says. “It is not much, but it is always open for you.” He had a thick accent, English slow as he tried to pick the right words to convey.
“I am Michel senior, Isabella’s father.”
Gene and Liebgott exchange glances before sitting back down at the table, both nodding respectfully as Michel speaks. Gene offers a polite smile, adjusting in his chair. “Thank you, sir. It’s kind of you to welcome us like this.”
Liebgott, strangely polite, grins widely. “Yeah, this place is great. Real homey. Feels like we’ve stepped into a different world.”
Michel’s smile widens at the compliment, his eyes crinkling with the warmth of a proud father. “I am glad you like it. I know training must be tough.” he says, his voice carrying a sense of pride, even if his English is slow and measured. “Isabella has... she has talked about you both often.”
Gene’s gaze softens slightly at the mention of Isabella, though he’s careful not to let it show too much. It’s clear to him that the bond Isabella shares with her family is strong, and hearing how much she’s spoken of them only adds to the picture of who she is outside of the war—someone caring, attached to those she loves.
“She speaks highly of you all too,” Gene adds. “Your hospitality is... well, it’s something else. We’re real grateful for it.”
Liebgott chuckles, settling into the atmosphere with ease. “Definitely not used to all the kindness. Feels like a strange contrast to what we’re used to.”
Michel chuckles, nodding knowingly. “The war has made many things strange for all of us. I would know.”
Michel's demeanor reveals just how much he wants to connect with these two men who are part of his daughter’s world. “It is good you are here,” he says simply. “Isabella... she is strong, but I worry for her despite this.
Liebgott’s voice carries a certain sincerity that’s rare for him, his usual sharp tone softened by a note of respect for Isabella’s family. “Yeah, it’s been good working with her. She makes everything interesting.”
Michel nods solemnly, then looks between the two of them with a knowing gaze. “I can see that,” he says with a slight chuckle.
Gene and Liebgott share a brief look, both of them silently acknowledging that they’ve seen enough of Isabella’s strength to believe it without question. Gene feels a sense of reassurance, though—something about hearing it from her father makes it feel all the more real.
Maya comes out of her room, dressed in her house clothes. She places Anzu gently next to Liebgott again, flashing the two of them a warm smile. She places Taiga’s bib on while he’s in his high chair, preparing him for the dinner that was almost ready. Taiga squeals, arms waving after he realizes what time it is. Maya moves to sit across from Gene, hands wringing in her lap.
“So you are Doc Roe, yes?”
Gene looks up, surprised at the direct question. He nods politely, a small smile tugging at his lips. “Yeah, that’s me. Eugene Roe, but most people just call me Gene.”
“Isabella tells us you are her teacher.”
Gene blinks, a bit caught off guard by the new direction the conversation has taken. "Her teacher?" he repeats, his brow furrowing slightly. "I wouldn't say that exactly. She definitely knows a hell of a lot more than I do.”
Maya smiles softly, her eyes twinkling with understanding. "She speaks very highly of you, always talks about how you've helped her adjust, how patient you are with her. For her, that is a teacher. Someone who teaches her how to be.”
Gene hums, heart warming at the revelation. He had approached Isabella at first because he was curious to see if she could last the day. But when he learned how young she was, how the world had placed so much weight on her shoulders, he took her under his wing. He had never anticipated becoming so attached to his junior medic.
She turns to Liebgott, who had started using his utensils to play swords with Anzu, who seems to have won over his heart in only a short time. Maya watches the scene with a soft chuckle, her eyes full of warmth. "He seems to have a soft spot for her, doesn't he?" she muses aloud, glancing at Gene.
Gene follows her gaze, a quiet smile tugging at his lips as he watches Liebgott and Anzu going back and forth with their playful sword fight. "Yeah, didn’t take long for her to win him over," he agrees, his tone light but affectionate. "Liebgott’s got a good heart underneath all that gruff."
She laughs. “So I’ve heard.”
The kitchen door opens, revealing a flustered Isabella with plates of food in hand. “Sorry it took so long!” she huffs. “It’s chaos in there.”
She places the plates in front of Gene and Liebgott, food steaming. “It’s chicken, rice, and potatoes with some of the veggies from the garden. The sauce is called Hogao, it’s a traditional Colombian food.” she says proudly. Her mother comes out with everyone else's plates, hastily sitting down when Lucas and Cameron come out with the drinks.
Lucas places Gene and Liebgotts lemonade in front of them, smirking. “So…how is it like jumping out of planes like lunatics?”
Isabella scoffs, annoyed. “You can’t ask that asshole.” Lucas grins wider, keen on making her miserable. “You don’t get to say anything, you’ve always been a suicidal maniac so I have hear it from somebody who can give me an unbiased answer.”
“Not much of a difference, kid.” says Liebgott. “All of us are suicidal maniacs if we voluntarily signed up to jump out of moving planes.”
Vindicated by Liebgott’s defense, Isabella beams. “See?”
They all dig in, starving from the different events of the day. Eugene’s taste buds sing from the new flavor they had been introduced to. Next to him, he sees Liebgott scarf down his own food, overwhelmed by the taste. Dinner continues on peacefully until Isabella speaks up again.
“I hope you guys packed something else besides those uniforms.”
Gene and Liebgott share a look, confused. “What do you mean?”
“Well, you guys didn’t think you were gonna come all the way down here and not enjoy a performance were you?”
Liebgott beams, ecstatic. “No way!”
“Yup.” she replies. “Gonna get the whole experience! Full band and all.”
Gene chuckles, leaning back in his chair as he tries to suppress a smile. “Took long enough.” Isabella pouts, turning her head to the side to hide her embarrassment. “Can’t let my favorite guys come all the way down here and not have them have a fun time.”
Cameron cuts in, mischievous. “Maybe you’ll find yourself some pretty dame.” This catches Liebgott’s attention the most. “Alright then. When do we go?”
Isabella’s brow raises, surprised. “Eager much?” She leans back looking out one of the windows. “We all have to rest up a bit. Lucas and Cameron only got here recently, so it’s best we do it a couple of days from now…Plus, I still have to show you the house and around town!”
Liebgott slumps, but he hums in understanding anyway. Isabella turns to her mother, thanking her for the food and welcome, but states they’ll be excusing themselves to tuck in for the night. Gene doesn’t realize just how tired he was until she mentioned it, and he can see Liebgott think the same.
They leave the table following behind her along with dog-like cats they had seen when they arrived. She leads them upstairs where she takes them to a room at the very end of the hallway. “This is the only guest room, so you’ll have to share. Is that alright?” she asks apologetically, hands wringing. Liebgott ruffles her hair, smiling. “Don’t worry Birdie. We’ll make do.”
She opens the door, revealing two twin beds pushed to the sides of the room. The walls were painted white with a variety of flowers delicately brushed in around the edges of the ceiling. A picture frame with the Virgin Mary and Baby Jesus sits above the shared nightstand. The window has white mantilla curtains and holds fresh Bougainvilleas on the windowsill. An old wood desk sits close to the door with a rug covering part of the floor. Towels and extra blankets had been left on top of the beds.
“I know it’s not a lot. But I hope you’ll think of it as home for the next couple of days.” she says sheepishly. Leading them back outside she shows them the bathroom and lets them know that room was hers in the long hallway, Lucas and Cameron’s rooms next door. “You’re more than welcome to knock whenever you’d like. We don’t have anything special planned for tomorrow, so you can sleep in as long as you want, but I’ll pop in to see if any of you want breakfast.”
They thank her, overwhelmed by the immense hospitality they had both been shown. Isabella waves them off before she disappears into her room, leaving them to settle in properly. The door closes gently behind them, and the two men stand in the middle of the room, taking in their surroundings. The simple, cozy space feels warm and inviting, nothing like the monotone and uniform rooms they'd grown accustomed to. For a moment, Gene feels a little out of place, but he quickly pushes the thought away, reminded of how kind Isabella’s family had been.
Liebgott flops down on one of the beds with a heavy sigh, throwing an arm over his eyes. “This is nice,” he mutters, his voice muffled by the pillow. “I could get used to this.”
Gene nods, still standing by the window. The moonlight filters through the thin curtains, casting a soft glow over the room. The peace of the moment settles over him, something he didn’t realize he needed until now. He walks towards his bed, exhausted. Despite the heaviness of their reality and the uncertainty of what lay ahead, there was something undeniably comforting about being here, in this quiet little house, surrounded by people who genuinely cared.
As he readies himself for bed, Gene finds a wooden rosary hanging on the bed frame. He feels a wave of warmth fall over him at the sight and as he lays his head down on the pillow, he falls asleep to the muffled sound of gentle guitar playing and a sweet voice on the other side of the wall.
Notes:
translations:
只今 - I'm home
Chapter 26: Chapter 22
Notes:
authors note: i majorly fucked up and forgot to add a chapter and it all got screwed up so if you already ready chapters 22-23 no you didn't lolol. woops.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Joe woke up the next day, it wasn’t to Isabella’s promised morning call, but to the sound of happy squeals from downstairs and the smell of fresh food. He felt the warm Florida sun hit his face, and he took in the rare calm morning. No barking orders, no urgency, and especially no Sobel. He sat on the edge of the bed, taking in the peaceful atmosphere. Eugene is still fast asleep, dark hair peeking from under the stark white bed covers.
Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, he gets up and pads towards the window, looking past the delicate curtains. The garden up front is vibrant with color, vibrant flowers swaying in the breeze. He can make out a figure in the pasture a distance away, although he can’t tell who it is.
As he turns back to his bed, he finds a note on the nightstand, hastily written.
‘Gene, Lieb,
I’m currently out of the house helping our neighbor tend to the pasture. Please help yourself to breakfast. Lucas and Cameron will be happy to show you around. I’ll be back soon.
Isabella’
Joe smirks at the note, running a hand through his messy hair. How knocked out were they to not have noticed her entrance? Of course, Isabella was already up and about, probably running herself ragged before the sun had fully risen. He glances at Gene, still sleeping soundly, and decides to let him rest a little longer. No harm in getting a head start on breakfast.
With a final stretch, he grabs the note and heads downstairs, following the scent of food. The happy squeals and soft chatter grow louder as he reaches the dining room, where he finds Anzu perched at the table, swinging her legs while munching on a piece of fruit and Maya quickly getting her ready for school.
Lucas and Cameron are already up, chatting between bites of food. They had changed out of their uniforms, Lucas wearing a white shirt with a brown tie and matching pants. Cameron was more eccentric, with a red striped shirt and a denim vest with a type of flower embroidered on it and brown corduroy pants.
Cameron looks up first, grinning as he gestures to an empty seat. “Morning, soldier. Sleep well?”
Joe plops down into the chair, rubbing his face. “Like a damn rock. What’s for breakfast?”
Lucas smirks, pushing a plate toward him. “Arepas, eggs, and some fresh fruit. Isabella made sure to leave some for you and Eugene before she ran off.”
Joe grabs the plate eagerly, excited to taste more of the dishes of the new culture he was experiencing. He finds himself faced with a small and flat patty seemingly made of wheat. He found it looked a lot like a pancake, the golden-brown surface glistening slightly from the butter that had melted into it. The edges were crisp, slightly charred in places, but the center remained thick and soft, warm steam rising with the scent of freshly ground corn.
Cameron seems to notice his curiosity, taking pity on him, “That’s an arepa. It’s a cornmeal cake. Isabella mentioned you’re Jewish to her mom, she wanted to make sure she made you something Kosher.”
Joe blinks in surprise, momentarily caught off guard by the thoughtfulness. He hadn’t expected that level of consideration, especially when he hadn’t even thought to ask for it himself. He looks down at the arepa again, this time with a newfound appreciation.
“Damn,” he mutters, picking it up carefully. “That’s… real nice of her.”
Cameron grins, propping his chin up with his hand. “When do you think the good doctor will wake up?”
Joe snorts, breaking off a piece and popping it into his mouth. The texture is unlike anything he’s had before—crispy on the outside, yet soft and slightly chewy in the middle. The subtle sweetness of the corn mixes with the salty butter, making him hum in approval. “Not sure kid. But I can go wake him up if you have anything planned.”
The three of them continue their breakfast in silence, and as Joe is about to get up to wake Gene, he comes down the stairs, hair mussed and eyes still shrouded in sleep.
Gene rubs at his eyes, blinking blearily as he takes in the scene before him. His hair sticks up in odd angles, and there’s a slow, careful way he steps down each stair, like his body hasn’t quite caught up with his mind yet.
Lucas snickers. “Well, there he is. Morning, Sleeping Beauty.”
Gene grunts in response, making a beeline for the table. He slumps into a chair, forehead briefly resting against the cool wood before lifting his head. “Coffee?” His voice is raspy with sleep.
Cameron, clearly amused, pushes a mug toward him. “Isabella made sure we had enough. She knew you’d ask first thing.”
Gene hums in appreciation, wrapping his hands around the cup and taking a slow sip. Joe watches him with an entertained smirk before nudging the plate of arepas toward him. “Here. Try these. Isabella’s mom made ’em special for us.”
Gene glances at the plate, then at Joe, before finally picking up an arepa. He takes a bite, chewing slowly, and then nods in approval. “Not bad.”
Joe snorts. “That’s it? ‘Not bad’? That’s all you got?”
Gene shrugs, still eating. “I just woke up.”
Lucas laughs. “Fair enough. You two better get ready soon, though. We’re gonna show you around town while Isabella’s working.”
As Gene slowly but surely wakes up, Lucas and Cameron take advantage to ask them about their time at Toccoa, and most especially, how they had first met Isabella.
Joe sighs, ears burning when looking back at how Isabella and him had first met. He leans back in his chair, rubbing a hand over his face as if the memory itself exhausts him. “Man, you really wanna know?” he mutters, shaking his head.
Lucas and Cameron exchange amused glances. “Of course we do,” Cameron says, grinning. “She never tells us about anything like that. Always dodging questions like some kind of spy.”
Joe scoffs. “Yeah, that checks out.” He glances at Gene, who just sips his coffee with a knowing smirk, clearly enjoying Joe’s discomfort.
With a sigh, Joe finally relents. “Alright, fine. First time I met Isabella was at Toccoa, but it wasn’t some big dramatic moment or anything. We felt that she wasn’t even supposed to be there, not at first.”
Lucas raises a brow. “What do you mean?”
Gene sets his mug down, finally deciding to join in. “She’s too young,” he says simply. “Too small too, compared to everyone else. Everyone thought she wouldn’t last a week.”
Joe nods, recalling the first time he saw her—this tiny, sharp-eyed girl who looked like she had no business being in the middle of a war. “She showed up telling us she was barely outta high school,” he continues. “I thought she was some officer’s kid who got lost. But then she told us she was gonna fight just like the rest of us and that she was a part of Operation Blitz, and I figured, ‘Well, this is gonna be interesting.’”
Cameron snickers. “Let me guess—she kicked your ass?”
Joe groans, tilting his head back. “Not at first and not like that! At first, I figured she wouldn’t last a week, just like Gene said. She’s fast, yeah, but she’s small compared to us, and the training was brutal.”
Gene chuckles. “And then she proved us all wrong.”
Joe waves a hand. “Yeah, yeah. She ran Currahee like the devil was chasing her once she got the hang of it. Smart as hell, too. Always knew when to keep her head down and when to run her mouth.” He pauses, a smirk tugging at his lips. “Which, unfortunately, was a lot.”
Lucas laughs. “Sounds about right.”
Joe huffs. “Anyway, on day one, she overheard me bitching about something she had said—can’t even remember what anymore—and instead of minding her own business like a normal person, she decides to mouth off at me. She apologized, but I hadn’t accepted it”
Gene snorts. “I remember that.”
Joe gestures dramatically. “And just like that, boom, instant rivalry. We spent the first couple of weeks arguing about everything. But somehow, in between all that, we became friends. Or at least, I stopped wanting to strangle her every five minutes.”
Cameron smirks. “Sounds like love at first sight.”
Joe gags, throwing a piece of his arepa at him. “Shut up.”
Lucas laughs, shaking his head. “Man, she really has a way of getting under people’s skin, huh?”
Gene smiles, a little fond. “Yeah,” he agrees. “But in the best way.”
Joe kicks him under the table, eager to get the attention off of him. “Alright Doc, your turn.”
Gene looks up, startled from his quiet amusement. “My turn?” he asks, a little thrown off. He wasn't exactly used to being put on the spot in this way, especially when it came to Isabella.
Joe leans back in his chair, crossing his arms. “Yeah, man. You’ve been all smirking and quiet this whole time. You gotta tell them your version of the story.” He gives a mischievous grin. “Come on, how’d you feel about the good ol' Isabella when she first showed up?”
Gene clears his throat, clearly trying to keep his composure. He looks down at his mug as if it holds all the answers. He had expected the quiet life today—at least for a few more hours. But these boys had a way of making him share things, whether he wanted to or not.
“Well,” he starts, leaning back a bit, “at first, I wasn’t too sure about her, either. Same as you. Thought she was just another kid thrown into the mix. The Army doesn’t exactly cater to the ‘too young and too small’ type, you know? And she sure looked like she didn’t belong, but she didn’t back down. Not for a second.”
Cameron’s eyebrows raise. “Wait, so you were doubtful too?”
Gene shrugs, his lips curving in a half-smile. “Yeah. I mean, we all were. Everyone was skeptical. I had mainly wanted to see what all the fuss was about. She’s my junior, and when she told me she was so young, it threw me for a loop. But it didn’t take long for me to realize she wasn’t like the rest of us. She wasn’t just there to survive—she was there to win. She threw herself into everything, all of it—tougher than anyone gave her credit for.”
Joe’s face softens just slightly at the memory. “Damn right. She got her ass handed to her plenty of times, but that girl never gave up. Like she was on a mission to show us all that she belonged.”
Gene looks over at Joe, giving a small, acknowledging nod. “That’s right.”
The two of them share a brief moment of understanding before Gene turns back to Lucas and Cameron.
“So, to answer your question,” Gene continues, with a chuckle, “It wasn't love at first sight, but I sure came to respect her real quick. I had to. She made sure of it.” He shakes his head. “And I’m glad I did, too. The kid’s got guts. Still does.”
Cameron leans forward, clearly amused. “Guts, huh? Sounds like there’s more than just respect there, Doc.”
Gene laughs, shaking his head again. “You’re barking up the wrong tree, kid.” He glances at Joe, who just shrugs, a half-smile on his lips. “But yeah, she became one of us. And that means something.”
Lucas leans back, grinning. “Well, I’m glad you two figured it out. Sounds like you make a good team.”
Joe snorts. “Alright, enough of that. I’m gonna get ready.”
Gene smirks at Joe, who clearly wasn’t interested in continuing the conversation any longer. “Yeah, you go get your gear, Romeo,” he teases, watching as Joe stands up from the table, clearly eager to escape the subject.
Cameron laughs, but it’s clear he’s enjoying watching Joe squirm. “You know, one day, we’re gonna get the whole story. But not today, I guess.”
Joe rolls his eyes dramatically as he grabs his plate and starts gathering his things, trying to avoid the playful banter. “You guys are relentless,” he mutters, “but seriously, I’m gonna go take a shower, get dressed, and try not to get involved in any more of this nonsense.”
Joe hears Gene chuckle as he retreats up the stairs, and he finds himself surprised at how much the medic had opened up in the small time they had been there. He heads to his room, quickly grabbing the towel Isabella’s mother had graciously left them and his clothes.
Joe glances at the door for a moment, half-expecting someone to come rushing in with more questions or some sort of surprise, but it remains quiet. The house is peaceful, and he can’t help but think about how different this place feels from the tense, unyielding atmosphere of their military base.
He steps into the bathroom, turning the hot water on and letting the steam fill the room. The warm shower feels like a small luxury, and as he stands there, he allows himself to relax for the first time in what feels like ages. The weight of the last few months of training is still there, of course, but here, in this moment, it feels like the tension has lightened just a little.
He finishes quickly, towel-drying his hair before getting dressed and heads downstairs, the sound of laughter and conversation filters through the house, and for a brief moment, he feels the oddest sense of peace. It’s almost like he’s forgotten what it feels like to be somewhere where people genuinely care about each other.
When he enters the kitchen, Lucas and Cameron are still waiting, both of them in good spirits as they ready themselves for the day. Joe offers a grin as he joins them.
“Where’s Doc?” he asks.
“We had him use the downstairs bathroom while you used the upstairs one, it’s quicker.” said Cameron.
Gen shows up shortly after, hair still slightly damp. “Alright, are we ready?”
Lucas grins, excited. “Sure are! Let’s go!”
They step out of the house into the morning sun, the warmth of the Florida air hitting them as they move down the gravel road. The scent of the citrus trees lingers in the breeze, mixing with the faint smell of salt from the nearby coast. The town’s quiet, a stark contrast to the bustling military camps in other parts of the country. But the charm of Orlando is undeniable, from the clean streets lined with well-kept homes to the tropical flora that thrives in the subtropical climate. Palm trees sway gently in the breeze, casting long shadows on the streets, their fronds rustling quietly.
Joe, still adjusting to the surroundings, looks around, noticing the things that make Orlando so different from California or Georgia. The homes are smaller, simpler, painted in pastel colors or whitewashed, with little porches and gardens that are neat but humble. The scent of citrus fills the air, and in the distance, he can hear the low hum of a distant tractor working the land. The whole place feels like it's on the edge of something, with the world still in a peaceful kind of holding pattern.
“Man, this place is pretty calm, huh?” Joe says, looking around. “Kinda like it’s just waiting for something to happen.”
Lucas grins, giving him a playful shove. “You’re not wrong. It’s like a whole other world here compared to anywhere else. Take a look at that,” he gestures to a nearby field.
Out ahead of them, a few small orange groves stretch into the horizon, the bright green leaves nearly blinding under the Florida sun. A man in overalls is walking between rows of trees, shaking loose some of the ripe fruit. It’s a far cry from the grapevines and hills of California, but it’s uniquely Floridian.
“Orange groves, huh?” Joe remarks, watching the man pick and toss fruit into a large sack. “Guess this is where all that Florida orange juice comes from.”
Cameron smirks. “That’s the one. But this is real Florida. Groves like these are everywhere around here. The whole town smells like citrus when the trees are in bloom. It’s part of the charm.”
They continue walking, the gravel underfoot soft as they pass by small, charming homes with their white picket fences and shaded front porches. The houses are nestled among lush greenery, and Joe can spot colorful flowers blooming in gardens, as well as some potted plants on windowsills.
“So what else you guys got here?” Gene asks, scanning the town.
“Well, we got the lakes, of course.” Lucas gestures toward the distance where a large body of water is visible through the trees, its surface shimmering under the sun. “Lake Eola, the heart of the town. It’s not just pretty to look at—there are paddle boats and those little swan boats people can rent. It's a place to hang out, especially in the evenings.”
Joe raises an eyebrow. “Paddle Boats, huh? I figured you’d be more into boats with engines considering you’re a pilot.”
Lucas shrugs. “There’s something about it. Besides, there’s always a breeze coming off the lake, so it’s perfect in the summer.”
Joe grins, picturing himself in one of those swan-shaped boats, maybe with a beer in hand. It’s the kind of carefree thing you’d expect to find in a town that hadn’t yet been touched by the full weight of the world’s troubles.
As they stroll down the streets, the men notice more of the quirky little things that make Florida so different. The small houses are interspersed with modest general stores, selling everything from sun hats to canned goods. A few townsfolk are out and about, some on bicycles, others just walking their dogs or chatting with their neighbors. The distinct sound of an ice cream truck rings through the air, and Joe finds himself tempted to ask for a treat, the sweet smell of waffle cones drifting past. There’s a lot of military men walking around too, and Lucas tells them that Orlando has an Army Airfield that was a training hub nearby.
“You see that?” Cameron points to a small shack on the corner, where a group of children have gathered around a man. “That’s a fresh coconut stand. People come by, crack open coconuts, drink the milk straight from it. You wouldn’t find that anywhere else. We got a ton of little surprises like that.”
Joe and Gene glance at each other. It’s a small detail, but it’s one that gives the town its own unique character. It’s not as much of a military hub like California—it’s a quiet little pocket of the world, existing in its own time, with a distinct rhythm to it.
“Well, hell, I’ll try anything once,” Joe says, a grin creeping onto his face. “Coconuts, huh?”
“Definitely a Florida thing,” Lucas says, and they continue walking, the Florida sun warming their backs as they take in more of the sleepy yet lively charm of the town.
As they head toward Lake Eola, they pass a small park with a few benches under large oak trees, their branches stretching out over the sidewalk. The sound of distant chatter and the occasional laugh from a group of kids playing nearby fills the air. It’s all so idyllic and easygoing, a far cry from the hustle and bustle of a war-torn world waiting just outside this small Florida town.
“Looks like you guys have a lot of time for things that matter here,” Gene muses.
Lucas looks back at him with a smile. “We do. But things might change soon, for better or worse. But that’s a story for another time. Right now? Let’s enjoy it.”
And as they approach the water, the light catching the shimmering surface, it’s easy to believe in the peacefulness of it all—even if only for a little while.
As Lucas and Cameron lead Joe and Gene back toward home, they take a detour through the quieter parts of town, pointing out landmarks and spots that had become integral to their lives before everything changed.
The first stop is the local school, which stands modestly on a leafy corner. It’s a small building, one story with a few classrooms, a playground where a couple of kids are running around, and a flagpole proudly hoisting the American flag. It’s one of those places where the future feels wide open, but the streets outside are quiet—unhurried. The school’s wooden structure is weathered by years of sun and rain, its paint chipped in places, but it still holds a sense of pride.
“This is where we spent most of our younger years,” Lucas says with a hint of nostalgia in his voice. “Nothing fancy, but it’s home. And we used to run around here like it was the center of the universe.” He motions to the playground, where a couple of boys are playing marbles by the swings.
Gene chuckles, looking around. “Bet you never thought you’d be living together, huh.”
“Nope,” Cameron says, shaking his head with a grin. “But here we are.”
They continue their walk, heading back toward the heart of town. The sun is higher now, the day warm and bright as it cuts through the humidity. As they make their way down the street, Joe notices the sharp contrast between the bustling little shops on the main strip and the sleepy residential roads they’ve walked through earlier. Everything feels familiar, yet underlaid with something that’s always changing, slowly but surely.
After a short walk, Lucas and Cameron lead them toward the bar, a local spot that had once served as their second home. The building is tucked between a few other storefronts, its exterior a faded red that gives it a rustic, well-worn charm. A large wooden sign hangs above the door, reading “The Swamp,” with a painted picture of a gator lounging lazily on a sun-soaked riverbank.
“This is where we got our start,” Lucas explains, pushing open the door. The heavy scent of old wood, beer, and fried food hits them immediately. Inside, the bar is dim, cozy, with wooden tables scattered throughout, some occupied by locals chatting over beers, others alone with their drinks. A jukebox in the corner hums low, filling the space with soft tunes from an earlier time.
“This where you guys get up and perform?” Joe asks, looking around with a raised eyebrow.
“Yep. Nothing big,” Cameron says, glancing around, his grin spreading. “But it was the place we’d come to unwind, talk, and, you know, let off some steam.”
Gene steps into the space, his eyes scanning the old bar. He can tell it’s one of those places where everyone knows your name, and for the locals, it’s more of a home than just a watering hole. The bar itself is made from dark wood, with brass beer taps lining the back wall. A few locals wave at Lucas and Cameron as they pass by, each person giving them a friendly nod of recognition.
“This is where the magic happened,” Lucas says with a wink. “Not that there was any magic. Just a lot of kids trying to figure out how to make something of themselves.”
Cameron motions to a small stage in the corner, barely raised off the ground. There’s an old microphone, its wire coiled like a snake on the floor. It’s clear the place wasn’t built for performances, but it’s served its purpose for years, the low-key atmosphere being exactly what they needed.
“Not a bad place to start, huh?” Cameron adds with a chuckle.
Joe leans against a wooden beam, looking around at the familiar faces, still amazed at how simple yet intimate it all feels. “I can see the charm. You know, it’s funny—coming from places like California and Louisiana, I never thought I’d find something like this in Florida. It’s like this whole hidden world.”
“It’s part of the magic of the place,” Lucas replies, leaning on the bar. “No frills, just real life.”
Joe nods slowly, taking it all in, finally understanding what makes this little town so special. It’s not about the big, flashy things. It’s about the connections, the familiarity, and the way people take care of each other in small, quiet ways. Here, in Orlando, before everything changes, there’s an easy-going rhythm to life that stands in stark contrast to the hustle of the larger cities or the looming tension of the coming war.
Gene’s expression softens as he looks around, too, as though he’s absorbing the simple joy that comes with living in a place like this.
“It’s a good place,” he says, his voice quieter than usual. “I can see why you guys are proud of it.”
Lucas grins, a little smug, as he stands back up straight. “Just wait. We’ll show you the farm next.”
As they make their way out of the bar, the afternoon heat has crept in, but it’s a comfortable warmth. Joe, Gene, Lucas, and Cameron walk down the sidewalk toward their neighbors farm. The air is warm but not unbearable, and the soft breeze rustles the palm fronds above, offering just enough relief from the heat. As they walk, the sound of cicadas hums in the background, blending with the occasional chirp of a bird. The scent of earth and greenery mixes with the faint tang of salt from the nearby coast.
Joe feels a lightness in his chest at the thought of seeing Isabella in her element. The idea of her with the animals, the land she had grown up with—it feels different from what he expected, yet it makes sense. Everything about this place feels like it belongs to her. She’s not just a product of her circumstances; she’s shaped them too.
"Man, I gotta admit, I didn’t expect her to be so into all this," Joe says, gesturing vaguely toward the surrounding fields. "I mean, the last time I saw someone care this much about dirt and crops was back home in California, and even then it felt like a whole different world."
Lucas grins, clearly proud of his best friend. "Isabella’s always had that spark for it. Even when we were kids. It’s just who she is—can’t help it. She’s got a way with the land."
They pass the Vega home, its modest facade contrasting with the vibrant flowers and greenery spilling from the yard. The sight of it brings a fond smile to Joe’s face, though he doesn’t say much as they continue down the familiar path. Lucas and Cameron chat casually, occasionally pointing out landmarks—an old barn, the citrus grove they’re heading toward, the familiar stone path Isabella had once skipped down in the summer heat when she was just a little girl.
"Isabella used to practically live in these fields, helping the family next door take care of the crops," Lucas continues, almost wistfully. "Her mom's got this crazy green thumb, and Isabella... well, she picked up on it quick. You should’ve seen her with the animals when she was younger. She had the whole place running like clockwork by the time she was ten."
Joe nods, his excitement building. "Sounds like she’s always known exactly what she wants."
"Pretty much," Cameron chimes in. "It’s like she’s always been grounded, even when things were tough. The farm’s been a big part of that. Not just the land, but everything that comes with it—knowing she’s got a hand in something bigger than herself."
Ahead of them, the pasture starts to come into view. Tall grass sways in the breeze, and the distant sound of a cow lowing can be heard. The large wooden barn is nestled in the back, surrounded by wooden fences. Joe can see a few animals grazing lazily in the distance, and there, amidst the swaying grass, he spots Isabella among a row of horses in the barn.
Joe watches, mesmerized, as Isabella moves among the horses. She’s humming under her breath as she works, her voice lilting and carefree, carrying over the sounds of the pasture. Birdlike. It’s a soft, soulful tune, something gentle that blends perfectly with the rhythm of the day. He knew she could sing like that, but hearing it now, it feels natural—like it’s part of her, just as much as the way she tends to the horses.
She finishes brushing down the horse she’s been working on, still softly singing, completely lost in the moment. Joe is about to call out to her when suddenly her foot slips in the mud by the horse’s hooves, and she stumbles, catching herself on the horse’s side.
The horse snorts, a little surprised, but Isabella laughs, brushing herself off. Her face is flushed with the effort of the work, and there’s a streak of dirt across her cheek. Her hands are stained with dirt from tending to the animals, but she seems unbothered by it.
It’s only when she straightens up, wiping her hands on her pants, that she notices they’re all standing there, watching her. Her eyes widen, and a blush creeps up her neck.
“Uh,” she stammers, her voice betraying a hint of embarrassment. “Didn’t see you guys there.”
Joe chuckles, his grin wide as he takes in the sight of her—mud-splattered, brown curls slightly disheveled, but still radiating the same energy she always had.
"You know," he says with a smirk, "you look like you’re ready for a mud wrestling match, not tending to animals."
Isabella glares playfully, but there’s a softness to her expression. “Well, it’s a little hard to stay clean when you’re working with animals all day.” She wipes her brow with the back of her hand, leaving a streak of dirt there too.
“I thought you were working the grove today, not the barn?” asked Lucas.
Isabella grins, toothy. “Plans change! Plus, I wanted to show Gene where I learned all my medical knowledge.”
Gene raises an eyebrow, a small smirk tugging at his lips. “So, this is it?”
Isabella runs towards Gene, hands tugging on his arm, eager to show him around. “Yes sir!”
As Easy’s two medics run off deeper into the barn, Joe is left with the two adoptive Vega children. The three of them sit outside as they hear Isabella’s distinct southern drawl explain everything to Gene. Joe gets lost in his thoughts until he’s tugged out by an arm gently elbowing his side.
“So…” starts Lucas, his blonde hair gleaming in the afternoon sun. ”Are you actually in love with her?”
Joe feels the heat run up his neck, distinct against the Florida heat. He shakes his head fervently, caught off the guard by the question. “Absolutely not!”
The Vega boys laugh, clearly enjoying the teasing. “Good!”
After he calms down, Joe realizes that he really didn’t know anything about the two people that Isabella held so dear.
He looks to the side at the large orange trees growing nearby. A cow moos in the distance. “So what’s the story between you three?” he asks.
Lucas and Cameron exchange a glance, their eyes briefly locking before Lucas breaks the silence. His tone is more reflective now, something deeper than the playful teasing he had been throwing Joe’s way earlier.
“Well,” Lucas begins, looking toward the horizon where the golden rays of the afternoon sun seem to melt into the earth, “Isa and I met when we were in the 4th grade. It wasn’t anything special at first. We didn’t exactly hit it off right away, but there was something about her that just made me feel... like I belonged, you know?” He shifts on the grass, his expression softening. “ My home life wasn’t the best—wasn’t really anything to go home to most of the time. I spent more time at her place than my own. I’m pretty sure her mom started to notice that too. She’d always ask me to stay for dinner, to stay the night. Eventually, it wasn’t even a question. She just said, ‘Lucas is family.’ And that’s when it really felt like I had one.”
Joe nods quietly, understanding more than he expects. There’s something about the way Lucas talks about Isabella’s family, how they gave him stability when his own family was lacking it. It hits Joe deeper than he expected.
Before he can respond, Cameron cuts in, his voice quieter than usual, and he looks over at the farm, not really at anyone in particular. As Joe looks at him, he remembers the painful secret Isabella had shared with him. Remembers the dark past Cameron hid away behind his bright personality and sarcastic words.
“I met Izzy back in kindergarten, actually,” Cameron says, almost wistfully. “We were in the same class. She was... well, she was exactly like she is now—always a little bit too much energy for anyone else to keep up with, always making sure everyone felt included. For me, though, it was different. My family... they weren’t great. I was still figuring out who I was when I was about 12, and my parents? They found out I was something they shouldn’t, and that was it. They kicked me out. No warning. No ‘let’s talk about this.’ Just... gone. And I was on my own.”
Joe doesn’t need to ask any more questions. The pain in Cameron’s voice is clear, and Joe can imagine the kind of loneliness that must’ve followed, the betrayal. But before he can speak, Cameron continues, his eyes focused on the distant trees, his voice steady despite the heavy weight of his words.
“But Isa’s family, they didn’t hesitate for a second. Her mom took me in like I was one of her own kids. They said, ‘If you’re Isa’s friend, you’re family too,’ and they made sure I knew I wasn’t alone. That’s why I’m still here.” Cameron shrugs, a small smile tugging at his lips. “They didn’t have to, but they did. And that meant the world to me.”
The silence that settles between the three of them feels full of understanding now, like Joe has stepped into a world where family is chosen, not just given. There’s a rawness to what they’ve shared, a bond stronger than anything blood could have built, and he realizes that that’s exactly what Easy Company had become to him.
Joe breaks the silence, his voice quieter, as he leans back against the fence. “That’s... really something,” he says, his words slow, deliberate.
Lucas smiles, a touch of warmth in his eyes. “Yeah. She’s always been the one holding everything together. I guess that’s why we all end up sticking together, no matter what.”
Cameron nods, his grin a little lopsided, but it’s clear that he’s not just referring to Isabella now. “Couldn’t have asked for a better family, that’s for sure.”
Joe watches the sun dip lower, the sky now painted with hues of orange and purple as the world around them starts to slow down. The cows moo softly in the distance, and he can hear Isabella’s voice, still excited and animated as she shows Gene the ins and outs of the barn. The peacefulness of it all settles into him, a welcome relief from the chaos of his life.
Finally, he looks back at Lucas and Cameron. “Looks like I’m in good company here, huh?”
Lucas grins, his voice teasing once again. “You bet. Just don’t get any funny ideas, Liebgott. We’re pretty protective of our people.”
Joe laughs, feeling the warmth of the day stretch out between them, comfortable and easy. Shortly after, Easy’s two medics return. Isabella’s face is red from the heat and the work but her smile is bright, hair a mess from the humidity, sweat and the wind. Gene somehow had survived her tour, and Joe realizes that he was probably more used to Isabella’s eagerness than he was.
“Alright boys, let’s go home! I’m starving.” Isabella exclaims.
The group starts heading back toward the Vega home, their footsteps light and easy as the heat of the day begins to settle. Joe glances at Isabella, noticing the slight sheen of sweat on her forehead and the way her curls cling to her neck, but it only makes her smile all the more infectious. He can’t help but chuckle to himself. He’s not sure anyone could ever be as animated as she was, but that energy seemed to bring everything to life around her.
Gene, walking just a bit ahead, wipes his brow and shakes his head with a grin. “Survived, but barely,” he jokes, his usual calm demeanor still intact despite the relentless energy Isabella had poured into showing him around. Joe can see that, despite his unflappable nature, even Gene had gotten a taste of Isabella’s enthusiasm—and that, somehow, made the whole experience all the more entertaining.
“Glad you lived, Doc,” Joe teases, matching Isabella’s pace as they head down the road, the warm Florida breeze rustling through the trees. “She’s got a way of wearing people out without even trying.”
Gene snorts, looking back at Joe with a grin. “You have no idea,” he mutters under his breath, though there’s a clear fondness in his voice.
Isabella’s laugh rings out behind them, and Joe looks over his shoulder to catch her flashing a playful wink. “You two ready to get back? 'Cause if you’re as hungry as I am, we better make this walk quicker!”
The rest of the group falls into an easy rhythm as they near the house. The late afternoon sun casts long shadows on the path, giving everything a soft golden hue. Lucas and Cameron, in a rare moment of quiet, walk slightly ahead, talking about their plans for the evening. Joe, however, is focused on the conversation between Gene and Isabella, who seem to be talking about something medical again—likely something Gene picked up during the impromptu tour.
When they finally arrive back at the house, the welcoming smell of dinner wafts from the front porch, mingling with the evening air. Joe can already feel his stomach rumbling in anticipation. A warm dinner after a long, exciting day felt like the perfect way to unwind.
“Well,” Joe says, turning to the others as they step onto the porch. “I think we’ve earned our dinner, don’t you?”
Isabella grins, clearly ready for a well-deserved meal. “Definitely. Let’s eat before I pass out from hunger!”
They head inside, laughter spilling through the open door, ready to enjoy the evening together as the Florida night stretches out ahead of them. Isabella quickly runs upstairs to clean up, and they hear the water running as they settle at the dining table.
Isabella’s parents greet them happily, excited to see the Florida sunburn on their faces. They place the plates in front of them and Joe realizes again that his dinner was made following the rules of his religion, and his heart fills with warmth. The Vega family and the Easy men begin eating without Isabella, and Isabella’s father asks them questions about the town and eventually falls onto asking whether they had been shown around the house yet.
“Not yet, sir.” Gene replied, realizing that Joe’s mouth was full. “The town was wonderful though, we can see why you enjoy living here.”
Michel Senior chuckles, amused at his daughter's antics. “Of course she would show you the town before the house. Incredible.”
Isabella’s mother, who they had eventually learned was named Claudia after they heard her name from Michel Seniors mouth, spoke up, hoping to hear from Joe.
“Joseph,” she started. “Did you enjoy today’s breakfast?”
Joe swallows the bite of food in his mouth, feeling the heat rise to his cheeks as he’s suddenly put on the spot. He quickly wipes his mouth with his napkin, glancing around at the expectant faces.
"Yeah," he says with a smile, trying to hide his surprise at being asked. "It was really good. The arepas were... something else. I’ve never tasted anything like them before. The corn flavor really comes through." He glances down at his plate, impressed by how simple yet satisfying the meal was. "I didn't expect it to be so filling either."
Joe looks down at his plate again, savoring the last bite of his meal, and then looks up at Claudia, who is busy serving some more food onto her plate. He hesitates for a moment before speaking up.
“And…thank you, really, for making sure everything was kosher,” he says, his tone sincere. “I know I didn’t mention it, but Cameron told me you made sure to get everything just right, and I really appreciate that.”
Claudia smiles warmly, her hands pausing for just a moment as she looks up at Joe. "Of course, Joseph. When Isabella mentioned it to me, I made sure to check everything. We want you to feel at home here." Her eyes soften as she speaks, as if she genuinely cares about the comfort of the guests in her home. "I know it’s important to you, so it was the least I could do."
His heart feels warm and they continue speaking. He quickly learns that the dish that was served was called Ajiaco, a traditional Colombian soup made with chicken, potatoes, and corn on the cob that’s served with rice and avocado on the side, and that it was Isabella’s favorite meal. Claudia assures him that she had made sure everything was done within kosher laws and that Maya helped. She asks him about his life back in California, hoping to connect with someone so important to her only daughter.
Isabella eventually comes down the stairs, hair damp from the shower. She's wearing a beige dress that reaches her knees with buttons running down the front and orange flowers embroidered on the sleeves, waist, and neckline. As she sits down, Joe realizes he had never seen her dressed like that. Dressed so freely, comfortable in the space around her, Joe remembers that Isabella was Easy’s youngest. Only 18 and yet so brave.
“I hope I didn’t take too long!” Isabella exclaims, digging into her food.
Michel Senior turns, lightly scolding her. “How are you going to show them the town first and not the house, Isabella?”
She freezes, like a deer caught in headlights. “No se me ocurrió…”
Her parents sigh, heads likely shaking.
“I’ll show them right after dinner, promise!” she turns to them, cheeks burning. “Sorry boys…”
As dinner ends, Isabella shows them around the house. Joe curiously looks along the walls at all the pictures, the family in the photos slowly growing throughout the years. They start with Maya’s room near the back of the house, which is downstairs to make it easier with the kids. They don’t want the children running up and down the stairs unsupervised. The walls are painted white and the queen-size canopy bed is pushed against the wall and sits in the middle, there's a small wooden crib that sits next to the foot of the bed, likely Taiga’s. A vanity is pushed in the corner next to the window, dresser opposite the bed. The floor is covered in toys and books, dolls strewn around and paper covered in scribbles. The nightstand next to the bed holds a variety of picture frames ranging from Maya’s wedding photo with Isabella’s brother to baby pictures of the kids and photos of Maya’s family back in Japan.
The master bedroom Isabella’s parents reside in isn't too different, walls painted the same white as Maya’s and very simple. The large wire bed sits in the middle of the room with a small nightstand on either side and a large crucifix on the wall above it. The window has a lace mantilla curtain like the guest room upstairs and there's a wooden desk pushed against the opposite wall. It has a variety of books on it with a language Joe guesses is Spanish. A guitar leans on the desk and the closet doors are slightly open, letting Joe sneak a peek much to Isabella’s chagrin.
Their next stop is a small room near the front door, it's dark and only lit by a variety of candles on a table on the inside. The table is covered in a lace run, and as Joe gets closer he realizes it’s an altar. A large crucifix sits on the wall above the table along with statues of Jesus and Mother Mary. A gold statue of an angel stepping on the devil sits in the middle (Michael the Archangel, Gene later explains to him) along with a Bible and a rosary. Picture frames surround the table; Michel in his uniform along with Isabella and the boys in theirs, Lucas with his squad and Cameron, Sina, and Darren with theirs, Isabella singing at the bar with the band, Anzu and Taiga wearing kimonos, Michel Senior and Claudia’s wedding, Michel and Maya’s wedding, Maya’s family, Michel Senior with his siblings and Claudia with hers, four older people sitting in front of a church and four other ones in front of a temple.
“Those are my grandparents…I never got to meet them before they passed but I come here to talk to them sometimes.” Isabella explains. “Those are Maya’s grandparents too.”
Isabella takes them upstairs, showing them Lucas and Cameron’s rooms first. Unsurprisingly, the adoptive Vega boys rooms match their personalities to a frightening accuracy.
Cameron's room faces the opposite of Joe and Genes room, on the other side of the corridor. The room is bright, lit by camping lanterns and a bulb on the slanted roof. The walls are unpainted, original wood paneling showing and proudly worn. His bed is tucked against the corner, under the double-door window, and made of what seems to be the same wood as the walls without a frame at the head. There’s a variety of posters on the walls, from maps to family photos. His bookshelves hold a variety of records for the record player on the wooden desk on the other side of the room, the desk painted with birds and vines from long ago. The dresser holds clothes just as eccentric as its owner; a variety of denim and long sleeved shirts and boots and loafers. His instruments are hung carefully on the only empty wall; a white electric guitar hand painted with black detailing, an acoustic guitar with a large painted sunflower in the middle, a banjo with sunflowers around the base, a seafoam green mandolin, and a white fiddle with blue birds and clouds painted on it.
“Cameron really likes sunflowers,” Isabella starts. “So he paints them on what he loves most.”
Lucas’ room is much smaller, around half the size of Camerons. Isabella explains that it had originally been a closet, and that when Lucas had moved in they had knocked down the wall and moved it more into Cameron’s room. It had the same wood paneling as Cameron’s, but the ceiling was much lower. The bed is pushed against the wall, covered in a patchwork blanket and plaid pillows. The nightstand sits directly next to it, lamp bright and books piled on top. The walls, much like Cameron’s (or any teenage boys), were covered in picture frames and posters of planes. Room too small for a dresser, his clothes are hung on a large wood branch that goes from end-to-end of one of the walls. Unlike Cameron, they’re much more muted and formal; alot of corduroy and ties, greens and browns. The final wall is empty except for a tiny table and chair and his own instruments that lean against it. Lucas’ instruments were just as customized as Camerons; white electric guitar with black detailing (similar yet different from Camerons), a banjo with a carefully painted leafless willow tree painted on the head, a dark brown acoustic guitar with roses and sunflowers painted on it and a neck made of something similar to marble, a uniquely shaped black mandolin with white feathers painted on the neck, and a brown fiddle painted with its own blue flowers.
“Lucas can’t paint. So Cameron and I did it for him…they like the instruments to match.”
Finally, the Easy Company trio reach Isabella’s room. Joe feels excited, not sure what to expect from Easy’s youngest medic. Despite knowing so much about her, Isabella was still an enigma to him.
Unlike her companions' doors, which were plain white, hers was painted a greyish-blue with orange-red flowers blooming from green vines. Her room was in the middle of the floor and her ceiling showed it. The tall ceiling was painted a similar grey-blue, with large sunflowers and red blossoms painted on it with vibrant green leaves. The rafters remained their original dark brown, and the supporting rafter that crossed from side to side of her room and was much lower than the rest had ‘Dear old world, You are very beautiful and I am glad to be alive in you’ written on it with gold paint.
The wooden panels of the walls were painted white and were covered in a variety of picture frames of her family, drawn on papers, and bookshelves so filled to the brim that they struggled under the weight. Her wooden desk was pushed against the window, covered in drawing supplies, sheet music, and school work. Her bed was right next to her desk, light pink sheets and a green blanket with stuffed animals on top. Above the bed sat a cross with a large golden picture frame with what seemed to be an embroidered image of Mother Mary and baby Jesus. On her floor sat a large bohemian rug and her closet door was painted white with delicate pink roses painted on it, inside sat a variety of clothing; free-flowing dresses, old farm clothes, and mens hand-me-downs (no doubt from Lucas and Cameron), church veils and leather boots.
But most eye-catching was the large amount of instruments that took up most of the room. Hung on the wall was a black electric guitar with golden vines and flowers painted on it, a flying bird most prominent. Her acoustic guitar had dark blue and hot pink flowers all throughout, her mandolin in a similar style. The banjo head had three large pink roses painted on it with vines flowing through. Her fiddle was a light brown with brown vines on the body and the neck painted in white and baby blue. A similar instrument in size (‘a Viola’ Isabella said.) was a rich dark brown with apples painted on it and the neck stippled with white dots. She had an upright piano pushed against the wall, right under the hanging instruments. It was worn with age and use and the painted bluebells had begun to chip away. A beautiful seafoam green cello lay against it, blossoming flowers painted in gold and black.
It was more than Joe had expected, but it was more than beautiful, it was astonishing. It was so Isabella that it hurt. The photos around her room showed the story of her life, the majority being of her with her brother when growing up or her performing with her band. But something had caught Joe’s eye right as they were leaving.
Right there on her desk, next to her bed and surrounded by a rosary made of crystals, a tiny statue of Jesus, and a stack of letters, sat a picture frame with a photo of Easy Company on the inside. It was the photo they had taken almost a month ago, when they had received the date they would move out and the news of the possibility of a home visit. Under the photo sat a letter Joe carefully picked up to read, curiosity winning.
‘Mama,
These are the men I am assigned to protect. I ask you to pray for them just as you do for me. I will not let them stand alone in the fight against evil and I hope that God will see this through for me. Pray that I am strong enough to heal them, that my efforts will not be in vain, and that Mother Mary will guide me in my goals to defend them. I hope that my hands will be just as strong as my will, and that my will will be strong enough for them.
Much love,
Isabella.’
That night after the tour as Joe lay in bed, he thought about the picture and the letter over and over. Tears filled his eyes at the realization that these people had welcomed them so lovingly and were praying for them even though they didn’t truly know them. At the realization that although Isabella was a soldier preparing for war, she still held the innocence of a child in her heart. As he finally felt the hands of sleep tug at him, he made a promise to himself.
He would make sure to get through this godforsaken war, not just for himself and those he loves, but for Isabella and the innocence she held on so tightly to.
Notes:
translations: No se me ocurrió - It didn't occur to me
Chapter 27: Chapter 23
Notes:
authors note: ily vega family dynamic, never leave me.
(if you read this and it was called chapter 22, no you didn't.)
spotify playlist: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/1ogLZLI24Z8aiIKRYiGQdK
song: kingdom come by the civil wars
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Isabella’s surprised to see everyone already awake. She wasn’t the sleeping in type, especially not after waking up everyday an hour before reveille so she could get ready. She had spent some time dressing and rubbing the remaining sleep from her eyes.
She slips into her seat, eager to eat whatever breakfast was made for the day. Usually her mother would cook, but every once in a while Maya would make something that reminded her of home.
Anzu slides out of her seat next to Liebgott and runs over to Isabella. “Isa!”
Isabella grins. “Anzu!”
“Isa!”
“Anzu!”
“Isa!”
Isabella is cut off from answering by Maya placing her plate in front of her. Breakfast today was traditional Japanese; grilled salmon with crispy skin, steamed white rice, miso soup with tofu and seaweed, and a small side of pickled vegetables. The scent of dashi broth and toasted nori filled the room, grounding and comforting.
Isabella’s eyes widened with delight. “Maya, this looks amazing.”
Maya, already settling down beside Taiga with her own plate, smiled warmly. “You’ve been gone a long time. I figured something warm would help settle you back in.”
“I feel spoiled,” Isabella murmured, immediately digging in. “This beats powdered eggs and burnt toast by a lot.”
“That’s because it’s made with actual effort,” Cameron replied, sipping his tea with a deadpan look.
Glancing at Gene, she realizes that he’s absolutely out of his depth. It makes sense, Louisiana barely had Japanese people.
Gene looks at the miso and tofu with small apprehension. Giggling, Isabella speaks up.
“Don’t worry, Gene. It’s not gonna bite you.”
Gene glances up, expression dry. “Looks like it might.”
Maya laughs softly behind her teacup. “It’s good for you. And if you don’t like it, I’ll make you something else.”
He looks at her, then back down at the bowl. “No, I’ll try it. Just… wasn’t expecting breakfast to stare back.”
“That’s the seaweed,” Isabella teases, nudging his elbow with hers. “It’s judging you. Be brave.”
He gives her a look but picks up his chopsticks anyway—awkwardly, like he’s trying not to break them or himself in the process—and manages to get a piece of tofu into his mouth. He chews slowly, cautiously, and then—surprisingly—nods.
“…Not bad.”
“Victory!” Isabella declares, pumping a fist in the air. “Eugene Roe versus breakfast: Roe wins.”
Lucas snorts into his tea. “Barely. I was two seconds away from calling a medic.”
“Good thing he is one,” Isabella says with a grin, spooning up some of her miso.
As they eat, Isabella’s parents chat happily with Gene and Liebgott, eager to learn more about the two people their daughter had gotten close with. She eats her rice with gusto until a realization hits her.
“Lucas.”
Lucas looks at her, concerned at her serious tone. “What?”
Placing down her chopsticks, she narrows her eyes as she leans over the table, intimidating. “When are you gonna give me the money you owe me?”
The table falls silent at her words and Lucas nervously swallows, not anticipating the question.
“Well…”
Isabella huffs. “You said that if I said Crosby was the best looking one that you’d split half the winnings with me!”
Lucas’s eyes dart around the table like a man under interrogation. “Technically… I said if you said it, and if we won.”
“We did win! You said it in a letter!” Isabella shoots back, jabbing her chopsticks in his direction. “Thirty whole dollars! You owe me fifteen!”
Cameron chokes on his salmon. “Wait, what is happening?”
Lucas flustered, tries to reason. “Listen, Bucky didn’t want to pay his share!”
“Too bad, tell Egan to suck it up. I want my money!”
Gene raises an eyebrow, trying and failing to hold back a grin. “What the hell kinda hustle are y’all running?”
“A profitable one,” Isabella snaps, but there’s a glint of amusement in her eyes. She crosses her arms. “They made a betting pool to see who I thought was most handsome from the photo Lucas sent me. Lucas said that if I mentioned in my letter that Harry Crosby was the most handsome out of all of them just to screw with Bucky’s ego then he would split half the winnings with me.”
Liebgott whistles, impressed. “Brutal.”
“She deserves that fifteen,” Cameron says, pointing at her with his chopsticks. “With interest.”
“Interest!” Isabella beams. “You hear that? Eighteen dollars. I’ll take cash or victory cakes.”
Lucas groans dramatically, digging into his pocket. “You’re all traitors.”
Isabella happily takes the cash, slipping it into her own pocket. “Thank you very much!”
“I’m telling Bucky you stiffed me.” Lucas grumbles under his breath.
“You do that. While you’re at it, tell him to stop trying to flirt with me all the way across the Atlantic.” she replies sharply.
Liebgott chokes on his tea. “He’s flirting with you? You serious?”
Isabella shrugs, feigning nonchalance as she sips her miso. “He sent a whole paragraph about how I remind him of this girl back home. Said something about my ‘poetic spirit’ and ‘unbreakable fire.’ I think he was trying to be charming.”
“That’s not flirting,” Gene mutters. “That’s poetry with an agenda.”
“Exactly,” she says, setting her bowl down. “And I know a loaded stanza when I see one.”
Cameron smirks. “He’s got no idea what he’s in for.”
Lucas leans back in his chair, still grumbling. “He’s just mad he lost the bet. And maybe his pride.”
“Both well-deserved,” Isabella says sweetly, before flashing a victorious grin at the table. “Let this be a lesson, boys.”
Gene chuckles softly. “Remind me never to cross you.”
“You’ll be fine,” she says, nudging him playfully. “You know how to hold a scalpel and your opinions.”
“Barely,” he says, but he’s smiling.
The rest of the breakfast passes in warmth and laughter, the kind of domestic comfort none of them had really felt since before the war began. Eventually, her parents leave to go to work and Maya takes the kids to school. All that’s left are her, her brothers, and Liebgott and Gene.
They happily sit in the living room, sharing stories of their different experiences. Isabella happily tells her brothers of the time Liebgott and her had to run Currahee after she had pushed Liebgott into the mud. Lucas tells them how Crosby was so sick on a flight that he had accidentally navigated them to France instead of England. Cameron recalls how Billy managed to go AWOL from the hospital while he was sick with pneumonia by charming a nurse to the point she pretty much let him do whatever he wanted.
Gene laughs softly at that, shaking his head. “Wish I could say I was surprised, but after everything we’ve heard about the guy, that sounds about right.”
“Cameron wrote me about it,” Isabella says between giggles. “Said he used a crutch as a cane, threw a blanket over his shoulders, and limped out like he was some kind of war hero sneaking past enemy lines.”
Liebgott raises a brow. “He is sneaking past enemy lines. Just hospital ones.”
“Still counts,” Cameron says, grinning. “Man’s got style.”
Lucas leans back in the armchair, arms draped over the sides like a king in his throne. “And Crosby swears up and down that he meant to land in France. Said it was a tactical recon error. We told him that’s what happens when you fly half-conscious with anxiety and throw up in your own map bag.”
“Sounds like leadership material,” Gene mutters, dry as ever.
Liebgott snorts. “Better than Sobel.”
They all groan in agreement.
“Don’t bring up that man,” Isabella says, eyes narrowed. “You’ll ruin my whole vacation.”
Cameron claps a hand over his heart. “You’re right. Let’s preserve the sacred peace of this living room.”
They fall into a comfortable silence after that, the kind that only happens when people know each other so well that they don’t need to fill every moment. The sunlight spills through the window, warming the hardwood floor where Miyuki naps nearby, tail twitching in a dream.
Isabella glances between Gene and Liebgott, then to her brothers. “Wanna go out to the lake later? We could bring lunch, spend the afternoon there.”
Cameron perks up. “Only if we get to skip rocks.”
“You’re gonna say that,” Lucas replies, “and then throw like, one rock before you get bored and start climbing trees again.”
“I don’t see the issue.”
Isabella snorts. “It’s fine. If anything he’ll jump from a tree and break an arm again.”
“I’m an Army Ranger for your information,” Cameron exclaims. “I would totally make it from the tree to the lake!”
“Sure buddy, whatever makes you sleep at night.” Lucas answers back lazily.
Liebgott stretches out on the rug, propping his head up on his hand. “Wait, again? That actually happened?”
Isabella nods, smug. “Summer of ‘36. Climbed the big cypress out by the north end of the lake, thought he could fly. Newsflash: he couldn’t.”
“I slipped!” Cameron protests, pointing an accusatory finger at her. “The branch broke!”
“And yet somehow you were the only one dumb enough to climb out that far,” Lucas mutters with a grin.
Gene’s brows lift. “And he lived?”
“Only because I dragged his scrawny ass back to the house while he cried the whole way,” Isabella says, hand to her chest like a war hero recounting their finest hour.
“I was eleven!” Cameron groans.
“And I was twelve and significantly cooler.”
“You were also covered in mud and screaming at your dad to get the iodine,” Lucas adds helpfully.
Gene chuckles, exchanging a glance with Liebgott. “Remind me to never question her field instincts again.”
“She’s been treating this disaster since they were kids,” Liebgott says, jerking a thumb at Cameron. “No wonder she’s good at it.”
Cameron only raises his chin proudly. “You’re just jealous I’ve always been the fun sibling.”
“‘Fun’ isn’t the word I’d use,” Isabella mutters. “But sure.”
They eventually will themselves to get up and get ready to go to the lake in the backyard. Isabella rummages around to find Gene and Liebgott bathing suits that would fit them once she had finished changing, eventually giving up and handing them some old hand-me-downs of Michel Alejandro’s that could get wet and dirty.
“That’s the best I got.” Isabella says as she quickly makes some sandwiches for them to take. Her hair is loose and the curls are the frizziest they’d ever been thanks to the Florida humidity. Despite this, she feels at home.
Gene takes the offered clothes with a nod of gratitude, holding up the shirt and pants with a cautious squint. “These don’t scream ‘paratrooper,’ but I guess they’ll do.”
Liebgott raises a brow at his own pair, turning them over like they’re foreign objects. “You’re telling me your brother wore these? They look like they’ve seen some things.”
“They have,” Isabella says flatly, smearing butter onto a slice of bread. “But they’re the only ones that won’t fall off you the second you hit the water, so quit complaining.”
Liebgott huffs and slings them over his shoulder. “I better not get some weird disease from these.”
“You’ll survive, city boy,” Cameron calls from down the hall, already in his trunks and toweling his hair like he’s on vacation. “Besides, I think the lake’s clean. Mostly.”
“Mostly?” Gene echoes, shooting Isabella a look.
She just shrugs, stacking the sandwiches into a picnic basket. “Don’t be dramatic. It’s freshwater. There’s only like, one gator.”
Gene and Liebgott both freeze.
“Kidding,” Isabella says, far too quickly to be convincing.
Lucas strolls into the kitchen with a towel over his shoulder and his guitar slung on his back. “The gator’s only out during mating season, anyway.”
“Lucas!” she hisses, smacking his arm with a napkin.
“What?” He grins. “They deserve the full Florida experience.”
By the time the group is loaded up with towels, sandwiches, and ice-cold sodas from the fridge, the sun is high overhead and the lake glitters invitingly behind the house.
It’s quiet out here — the kind of peaceful you only find in the middle of nowhere, where the trees hum with cicadas and the world feels suspended in a perfect summer moment.
Isabella leads the charge toward the dock.
“You bring your instruments to the lake?” Gene asks, adjusting the towel around his neck after he realizes Lucas hadn’t left his guitar at home.
“We bring them everywhere,” she replies with a grin. “Never know when someone’s gonna challenge you to a duel.”
Liebgott sighs. “Florida’s weird.”
“You’re welcome,” Isabella says, already kicking off her shoes. She eagerly strips off her dress, revealing a light pink knitted swimsuit with flower detailing. “Last one in the lake is a rotten egg!”
Liebgott’s eyes widen. “What the hell kind of swimsuit is that?”
Isabella doesn’t even pause. “The pretty kind,” she shouts over her shoulder, already sprinting down the dock.
Lucas laughs as he drops his guitar gently onto a bench near the tree line. “Better move, boys. She plays dirty.”
Gene doesn’t hesitate. He drops the towel, tosses the shirt, and is after her in a second, kicking up dirt and sand. “She’s got a head start!”
“Not for long,” Cameron grins, charging after them with a hoot.
Liebgott watches the chaos unfold with a groan. “Why am I here,” he mutters, then yanks off his shirt and follows suit.
By the time Isabella cannonballs into the lake, the splash echoes across the trees. Gene dives in right after her, smooth and clean, and Cameron hits the water with a shout. Lucas wades in lazily, and Liebgott finally throws himself in with a shout of, “I hate this! This is great!”
The water is warm, the sun glinting across its surface as they float, swim, and dunk each other like kids on summer break. For a little while, there’s no war, no weight of deployment, no looming unknown. There’s only water, laughter, and the hum of cicadas in the trees.
Gene surfaces beside Isabella, slicking his hair back. “You weren’t kidding about the lake.”
She smiles, floating on her back. “Told you. No gators.”
Gene swims over to where Cameron and Liebgott are wrestling in the water, just in time to watch Cameron shove Liebgott under with a triumphant laugh.
Liebgott resurfaces, sputtering and glaring. “That’s it, you little shit—get over here!”
“Oh no,” Cameron yells, backstroking in the other direction. “I’m just a baby! You can’t hit me!”
“You’re eighteen, you menace!” Liebgott lunges after him.
From the shore, Isabella howls with laughter, doubling over with her hands on her knees. “Y’all are gonna drown each other!”
Lucas is sitting at the edge of the dock, ankles in the water and guitar in his lap. He starts strumming a lazy, playful tune as if to soundtrack the chaos.
“I give it five minutes before someone tries to suplex someone else,” he calls out.
“Cameron already did,” Gene says, drifting by. “It was messy.”
Liebgott grabs Cameron’s arm and spins him around with all the vengeance of a long-suffering older sibling. “You think you’re fast?” he growls, before flinging him through the water like a skipping stone.
Cameron whoops as he lands with a splash. “Wheeee!”
Isabella dives in again, swimming right between them before popping up dramatically. “If y’all are done with wrestling tryouts, someone should race me to the dock!”
“Absolutely not,” Gene says flatly, shaking water from his ears. “You’ve got the fastest kick I’ve ever seen.”
“Coward,” she sings, splashing water at him.
He raises his brows and splashes back, soaking her face. “Try me.”
A war erupts. Water flies everywhere—Isabella and Gene teaming up against Liebgott, who grabs Lucas’s arm and yells, “Guitar boy, you’re on my team now!”
“I’m armed with a guitar,” Lucas deadpans. “What am I supposed to do? Serenade them into surrender?”
“Distract them with your pretty face!” Isabella cries, flipping water at them with her foot.
“That's my move!” Cameron shouts from behind her, launching a surprise wave of his own.
The chaos builds—splashing, shrieking, laughing. It’s the kind of moment that lives in sun-dappled memory forever.
Eventually, they all float in a loose circle, breathless and grinning.
Isabella’s curls float gently on the surface of the water, her eyes closed and peaceful.
Humming, she breaks the delicate silence. “Have you guys ever eaten ants before?”
She hears Liebgott choke on air as Gene smacks his back to get him to breathe. Lucas and Cameron ignore her, already knowing what she had planned.
“What the hell do you mean ants?!” Liebgott spluttered.
“Exactly that. Ants.”
As she glances back, she sees that her ever dependable Eugene was also apprehensive at her words, unsure of what she was getting at.
“In Colombia, in the region my mother is from, they eat ants. Big-bottomed ants, they’re called. You take off the head, wings, and legs and then you toast them until they’re nice and crunchy.”
Gene looked horrified. “You eat bugs on purpose?”
“They’re a delicacy!” Isabella insists, grinning like she’s telling a ghost story around a campfire. “They’re called hormigas culonas. Real crunchy. Kinda nutty. Very earthy.”
Liebgott looked like he was about to swim back to the shore and pretend this conversation never happened. “Why would you ever look at an ant and think, ‘Mmm. Snack.’”
Isabella shrugs, floating lazily on her back. “Why do people eat snails in France? Or haggis in Scotland? Every place has their weird food. This one just happens to be protein with six legs.”
“I’m never trusting you around the food again,” Liebgott mutters.
Gene pinches the bridge of his nose. “Are we gonna open the picnic basket and find bug jerky next to the sandwiches?”
She snickers. “Nah, Mama only makes them for special occasions.”
“I swear to God,” Liebgott says, spinning in the water to face Cameron and Lucas. “Y’all knew she was gonna say this?”
Lucas grins. “She did the same thing when we were ten. Got a whole jar of them from her cousin in Santander and offered ‘em to the kids at school like they were candy.”
Cameron laughs, eyes closed against the sun. “You screamed when one landed on your shirt. She told you it was revenge.”
“It was revenge,” Isabella says, floating closer. “You threw a frog at me the week before.”
Liebgott groans. “You’re all insane.”
Eventually, they left the water as the sun began lowering and the water cooled. They sat happily under a large willow tree as they ate their food and Lucas strummed his guitar.
Gene sat cross-legged on the grass, sandwich in hand, watching the way the fading sunlight filtered through the willow branches and danced on the surface of the lake. Liebgott lay flat on his back with his hands behind his head, eyes closed, quietly humming along to Lucas’s guitar.
Isabella leaned against the tree trunk, towel wrapped loosely around her shoulders, curls damp and wild from the lake. Cameron sat beside her, absently plucking a tune on the mandolin in between bites of his sandwich.
“Feels like a postcard,” Gene murmured, almost to himself.
“It is a postcard,” Isabella replied softly, glancing out over the water. “One I’ll probably carry with me for the rest of my life.”
Lucas strummed a few brighter chords. “We should write a song about it. ‘Last Summer on the Lake’ or something sappy like that.”
“Or,” Cameron said, pointing with his sandwich, “we could call it ‘Bug Jerky and Frog Revenge.’”
Isabella snorted. “Absolutely not. That’s the worst title I’ve ever heard.”
“Hey, it’s honest,” Liebgott added, cracking one eye open. “Sums you up pretty well, doesn’t it?”
She threw a grape at his chest.
Gene speaks up, voice soft. “You should sing a song, Birdie.”
“Yeah, a private concert just for us.” Liebgott added.
Isabella huffed, quickly swallowing her food. “What makes you think I give out free concerts?”
Gene leaned back on his elbows, eyes on the horizon. “Come on. Just one.”
“You act like I’m a jukebox,” Isabella said, rolling her eyes. “What kind of request is that? At least give me a genre.”
“Come on, Isa.” Lucas cut in. “One wouldn’t hurt.”
Everyone’s attention turned toward her now — not pressing, but expectant. The breeze rustled the willow leaves above them, and the golden light was dipping into dusk.
“Fine!” she exclaims.
She whispers into Lucas’s ear and he begins playing his guitar, a dark melody flying through the air. Isabella and Lucas start singing at the same time, the harmony haunting.
“Run, run, run away. Buy yourself another day. A cold wind's whispering secrets in your ear. So low only you can hear. Run, run, run and hide. Somewhere no one else can find. Tall trees bend and lean pointing where to go. Where you will still be all alone”
Their voices weave together effortlessly — Lucas’s low, steady tone grounding Isabella’s softer, aching timbre. The lake reflects the last sliver of sun as it dips behind the tree line, casting a golden shimmer across the water. Everything feels suspended — like the world has stopped just for the five of them
“Don't you fret, my dear. It'll all be over soon. I'll be waiting here for you”
She sings like someone whispering a secret to the trees — barely loud enough for the boys to hear, but powerful all the same. Lucas’s voice adds to the scene, the harmony raising goosebumps on Gene and Liebgott’s skin.
Lucas begins playing stronger, louder, as they reach the next refrain. They sing out like a cry, as if they were truly telling something, someone, to run away.
“Run fast as you can. No one has to understand. Fly high across the sky from here to kingdom come. Fall back down to where you're from. Don't you fret, my dear. It'll all be over soon. I'll be waiting here for you. For you, for you.”
The guitar softens again, Lucas and Isabella’s voices along with it until they reach the climax of the song. It’s like a call and response, a warning flowing through the air.
“Don't you fret, my dear (don't you fret, my dear). It'll all be over soon (it'll all be over soon). I'll be waiting here. Don't you fret, my dear. Oh, it'll be over soon. I'll be waiting here for you. For you, for you (run, run, run away). (Run, run, run away)”
The final chord hangs in the humid air, ringing out over the still water before gently fading into the soft rustle of the willow branches above them.
Liebgott swallows hard, his brow furrowed — not from confusion, but something else. Something more tender. “Jesus,” he murmurs. “You trying to kill us with that voice or what?”
Gene doesn’t say anything for a long moment. He just watches Isabella, the fading light reflecting in her eyes like stars. Finally, he says, voice soft and low, “That was the most beautiful thing I’ve ever heard.”
Isabella doesn’t respond right away. She just smiles at the grass, picking at a thread in the hem of her towel. “It’s just a song.”
“No,” Gene says, his voice barely above a whisper. “Not when you sing it.”
The words hang between them like something delicate, unspoken and fragile — too much to hold in their hands, but too precious to ignore.
Then, in typical fashion, Lucas ruins the moment.
“Alright, someone pass me another sandwich before I start crying like a baby.”
Laughter erupts, sudden and needed, and the spell breaks gently.
But even as they joke and settle back into familiar rhythms — even as the sun disappears and fireflies begin their silent dance across the water — the memory of her voice lingers in all of them.
A small piece of peace, tucked away in the chaos of the world. A reminder of home, and hope, and something worth singing for.
Notes:
Translations: Hormigas Culonas - Big-Bottomed Ants
Chapter 28: Chapter 24
Notes:
authors note: HERE IT IS. MY MAGNUM OPUS.
This is the chapter. The one I’ve been waiting almost a year to share — tucked away in the quiet corners of my drafts, waiting for its moment. I can’t believe it’s finally here.
From the laughter to the music to the weight of quiet moments, this chapter holds so much of what I love about writing Isabella’s story. I hope you enjoy all the dynamics, nuance, and heart poured into these scenes as much as I’ve enjoyed crafting them.
Thank you for sticking with me, for loving Birdie and the people around her, and for making this story feel like home.
(if you read this and it was called chapter 23, no you didn't.)
spotify playlist: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/1ogLZLI24Z8aiIKRYiGQdK
songs: "District 12 Stomp/Nothing You Can Take From Me" - Rachel Zegler/The Covey Band, "Keep On The Sunny Side" - Josie Hope Hall/The Covey Band, "Cabin Song" - Billy Strings, "Eliza" - Wood and Wire, "Wagon Wheel" - Old Crow Medicine Show
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Gene awoke the next day, he noticed the house was quiet unlike how it had been yesterday morning. Glancing to the side, he saw that Joe was still asleep, back facing him. He quietly gets up and gets ready, shutting the door behind him and heading downstairs.
As Gene steps onto the wooden floor of the hallway, the scent of coffee drifts up from the kitchen, mixing with the faintest hint of something sweet—maybe arepas or fresh fruit. The house is unusually still, the usual morning bustle missing. No laughter, no rapid-fire Spanish from Claudia, no playful banter between Lucas and Cameron.
When he reaches the bottom of the stairs, he finds Claudia sitting at the kitchen table, a cup of coffee in her hands, staring out the window. She looks up as he enters and offers him a warm but tired smile.
"Good morning, Gene," she says softly. "You’re up early."
Gene nods, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "Just a habit, I guess." He glances around. "It’s quiet this morning."
Claudia chuckles, taking a sip of her coffee. "Isabella and the boys went out to the grove before sunrise. They’ll be back soon."
Gene tilts his head. "She didn’t wake us?"
Claudia shrugs. "She figured you all needed the rest. And I think she wanted some time with her brothers."
Gene nods, leaning against the counter. It makes sense—this place is home for Isabella in a way no other place has ever been. He can only imagine how much she’s missed it, how much she wants to soak it all in before they have to leave.
"Would you like some coffee?" Claudia offers, already moving toward the stove.
Gene smiles. "That’d be great, thanks."
As he takes a seat at the table, the morning air still cool against his skin, he listens to the distant sound of birds outside and the faint rustling of trees. A rare, peaceful moment before the day begins. He feels one of the cats rub up against his feet. As he glances down, he’s faced with the fat yellow and white one Isabella called Miyuki (meaning beautiful blessing, she’d explained). Lanza (a play on words in spanish), on the other hand, was a grey and black tabby that was incredibly shy and dependent on Isabella and rarely left her side when she was home. The two cats had opposing personalities that reminded him of, funnily enough, him and Isabella.
The two of them sit together in silence, basking in it. As Claudia finishes her coffee, she gently places it on the table and clears her throat.
“Isabella says you’re a church-going man.”
Gene looks up from his coffee, mildly surprised by the statement. He nods slowly, setting his cup down. “Yes, ma’am. I try to be.”
“We’ll be heading to mass once Isabella and the boys come back and clean up. You’re more than welcome to come with us if you like.” she explains.
Gene considers it for a moment before offering a small smile. “I’d like that, ma’am. Thank you.”
Claudia nods approvingly, taking another sip of her coffee. “Good. It’ll be nice to have you join us.”
Gene leans back slightly in his chair, glancing toward the window where the warm Florida sun is beginning to stretch across the horizon. “Is mass a regular thing for the family?”
Claudia hums in agreement. “Every Sunday, without fail. I insist on it, keeps us grounded.”
Gene nods, understanding. Faith had always been an anchor for him, something to hold onto even when everything else seemed uncertain. He imagines it’s the same for the Vegas.
Before they can continue, the front door swings open, and Isabella’s familiar voice rings through the house.
“Morning, sleepyhead!” she calls, stepping inside, dusting dirt off her hands. Her cheeks are flushed from the morning sun, and her hair clings slightly to her forehead from the heat.
Gene smirks, shaking his head. “I’d say ‘good morning,’ but it looks like you’ve already had a full day.”
Isabella grins, stretching her arms above her head. “Old habits die hard I suppose. We’ve been up since sunrise!”
Claudia stands, already moving toward the kitchen. “Isabella, Lucas, go clean up. We’re heading to mass soon.”
Gene’s brow furrows, realizing Claudia had only called two names instead of three. Cameron sits next to him, hair matted from his sweat and cheeks flushed. “No need for confusion Doc. I’m not religious.”
Gene nods in understanding, glancing at Cameron, who seems completely at ease. “Fair enough,” he says simply.
Claudia, overhearing their conversation as she moves about the kitchen, offers a gentle smile. “Maya goes and she isn’t Catholic, Cammie.”
Cameron hums, resting his chin on his hand. “Well that’s because her husband and kids are Catholic, Mama.”
Claudia chuckles, shaking her head as she places a few dishes in the sink. “That may be, but she still finds comfort in it, no?”
Cameron sighs, but there’s no real exasperation in it. “I suppose.”
Gene watches the exchange with quiet interest, noting the easy warmth between them. It reminds him of how Isabella interacts with her family—playful, teasing, but full of affection.
Isabella comes down the stairs then, Lucas following close behind. She raises an eyebrow at the conversation she’s just walked into. “You pestering Cam about mass again, Mama?”
Claudia lifts her hands innocently. “I was only saying he’s always welcome.”
Cameron groans dramatically, but he’s grinning. “I know, I know. But I’ll be just fine here, promise. I’ll keep Liebgott company!”
Isabella smirks, crossing her arms. “Oh yeah? You gonna make sure he eats breakfast and doesn’t just drink coffee like an old man?”
Cameron gasps, feigning offense. “I’ll have you know, I am an excellent host.”
Lucas snickers. “You burned toast last time you tried to make breakfast.”
Cameron waves a dismissive hand. “Details.”
Claudia shakes her head fondly before glancing at the clock. “Alright, enough teasing. We should get going soon; Papa, Maya and the kids are already there waiting.”
The four of them head out into the bright Florida sun, the warmth already settling into their skin despite the early hour. The air carries the scent of citrus and fresh earth, a reminder of the groves that surrounded the town.
As they walk, Isabella tugs at the sleeves of her dress, adjusting the fit while Lucas chats animatedly about something inconsequential. As they enter the church, he sees Isabella ask Lucas to pull something out of his pocket. He’s met with a pure white lace veil that she carefully pins to her hair. Gene watches as Isabella secures the delicate lace veil, her fingers moving with practiced ease. The white fabric drapes over her dark curls, softening her features. It’s a side of her he’s never seen before—reverent, composed, different from the sharp-tongued soldier he’s used to.
Lucas, having done his part, grins and nudges her shoulder. “All set?”
She nods, adjusting the pins one last time before stepping forward into the pews where Maya and the rest of the family are already seated. The church is modest but beautiful, the scent of burning candles and polished wood filling the space. Sunlight filters through stained-glass windows, casting soft colors along the floor.
Gene slides into the pew, sitting next to Isabella. As he settles beside her, Gene notices the way Isabella’s posture shifts—straightening slightly, hands resting lightly in her lap. There’s a quiet reverence in the way she carries herself here, a contrast to the confident, sometimes stubborn young woman he’s come to know.
The priest begins, his voice steady and familiar to those around him. Gene listens, though his attention occasionally drifts to the Vega family. Claudia and Michel Senior sit side by side, their hands loosely clasped. Maya gently hushes one of her children, offering a reassuring pat on the back. Lucas, usually full of energy, is surprisingly composed.
And then there’s Isabella. Her fingers move absentmindedly over the small silver pendant hanging from a chain around her neck, eyes focused ahead.
Gene glances away, fixing his gaze on the stained-glass windows as the sermon continues. He doesn’t know what he expected from today, but something about being here—among them, in this quiet space—settles a part of him he hadn’t realized was restless. He had been high-strung for so long, training running him ragged. He hadn’t expected the visit to turn into such a peaceful outing. As the priest’s voice echoes softly through the church, Gene allows himself a rare moment of stillness. The weight of his usual tension, the constant feeling of being on alert, seems to lift with each passing minute. The church is cool, the wooden pews sturdy and familiar in their simplicity. And then there’s Isabella, just a few inches away, her presence quiet but grounding.
He hadn't anticipated the calming effect of the Vega family’s world. The chaos of Easy, the mission, the constant motion—he’s used to it, thrives on it, but here, there’s something almost soothing in the ordinary. The simplicity of this Sunday, the familiar rhythms of a family rooted in tradition, is like a breath of fresh air after months of holding his breath.
Gene’s fingers twitch, an unconscious gesture as he fights the instinct to glance back at the others. But there's something peaceful about this moment. Maybe it’s because, for once, he doesn’t feel like he has to be the one to hold everything together. They’re all here, together, and for a while, that’s enough.
The prayers continue, and though Gene doesn’t say a word, he finds a strange comfort in the collective presence, the low hum of voices around him. For the first time in a long while, the need for a plan or the next mission seems distant, as if it can wait just a little longer. And maybe, just maybe, he can allow himself to feel at peace with that.
They head home all-together once the service ends. Isabella and her family chat as he walks behind them. He’s surprised when he feels a small hand grab onto his, he looks down curiously, finding Anzu looking up at him happily.
“Uncle Gene, do you think we can get ice cream?”
Gene blinks in surprise, the sudden warmth of Anzu's small hand in his making his chest tighten a little. He looks down at her, seeing her wide, hopeful eyes gazing up at him. He can’t help but smile, despite the unexpected surge of affection.
"Ice cream, huh?" He ruffles her hair gently, glancing over at the Vega family ahead of them, who are all engaged in their own conversation. "Well, I don’t see why not, ma petite. You ask your mama first, though. I’m just the ‘Uncle Gene’ here, not the ice cream boss," he teases.
Anzu pouts slightly but giggles, tugging on his hand as she pulls him forward toward her mother. "Mama! Uncle Gene says we can get ice cream!"
Gene laughs softly, watching as Isabella glances back with a raised brow. "Did I?" he says, trying to play coy. Isabella’s lips twitch, a knowing smile creeping across her face.
"Well, we can't turn down the little one’s request, can we?" Isabella says with a grin, before adding to her sister-in-law, "What do you think, Maya?"
Maya chuckles, looking back over her shoulder at the group, her voice warm but teasing. "Ice cream sounds just about right. It’s not every day we have such fine company."
Lucas snorts, catching up with them. “And it’s not every day Gene’s this popular, either. Ice cream’s a good bribe for the doc, huh?”
Gene shakes his head, feigning offense. "You’re all going to make me regret agreeing to it."
Isabella smirks at him, the playful camaraderie of the group making the simple day feel special. They continue walking, and as they approach the ice cream stand, Gene realizes just how much this feels like a moment outside of all the chaos. A moment that could’ve been any of them just enjoying the day. The thought lingers with him, making him pause for a beat before catching up with the others.
When they reach home Gene’s heart feels light. He finds Liebgott and Cameron playing cards in the living room and Anzu and Taiga run up to them, handing them ice cream cones.
“Cammie, Uncle Joe, we got ice cream!”
Gene sees Liebgotts face light up at the nickname, happily taking the ice cream from Anzu with a grateful smile. “Thank you klein.”
Anzu pauses, head tilting to the side. “Papa calls me that sometimes.” she reveals.
Maya senses the confusion that arises from Gene and Liebgott, noticing that they didn’t know enough about her husband to understand what she meant.
“Michel Alejandro was taught German when he was a boy back in Colombia, so he’ll say some things to the kids from time to time.” she explains.
Joe’s eyes widen in surprise, a small chuckle escaping him as he looks down at Anzu. “Well, that makes sense now,” he says, taking his ice cream with a playful grin. “Your papa’s got a good taste in nicknames, doesn’t he?”
Gene nods in agreement, a soft smile on his lips. “Guess so,” he says, still feeling a bit surprised by the connection.
Maya, watching the exchange with a gentle smile, adds, “He’s always been the sentimental one, even if he doesn’t show it much.”
She then giggles, excited to reveal whatever she’s hiding. “Isabella knows German too, Michel taught her.” She then reaches her hand out to muss Liebgott’s hair. “It’s why she likes calling you Lieb so much.”
Liebgott pauses, processing her words. His face turns red in embarrassment, surprised by the revelation. “Huh?!”
Gene takes a slow bite of his ice cream, his thoughts drifting as he watches Maya settle into the chair next to them as she laughs and while the Vega Trio run upstairs. The house is calm now, the hum of conversation a soft background to the peaceful atmosphere. Despite all the time spent in this home, around these people, Gene realizes he doesn't know much about Maya herself.
He's spent plenty of time with Isabella, Lucas, and even Cameron, but Maya has always been the quiet force that holds it all together—always in the background, making sure everyone’s taken care of, always generous with her warmth and hospitality.
Liebgott seems to pick up on his thoughts after he calms down, glancing at Maya and then back at Gene, a quiet understanding passing between them.
Maya, noticing the shift, sets her ice cream down and looks over at them with a small, knowing smile. "What’s on your minds, boys?"
Gene hesitates for a moment before leaning back, letting the words come. "We don’t really know much about you, Maya," he admits, his voice quieter than usual. "I mean, we’ve seen you around, but you keep things so... close to your chest."
Maya chuckles softly, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "Not much to tell," she says with a shrug. "I’m just the one who tries to keep the chaos from spilling over. And I like it that way."
Joe, ever the one to press a little further, leans in slightly, grinning. "Come on, there's got to be more to you than that. You’re a mother, a wife, and the glue holding everything together. What’s your story?”
Maya hums, contemplating. “Well,” she starts. “I’m from a town called Kofu near Mount Fuji. I’m an only child and my parents own a winery.”
Gene and Liebgott listen attentively, hanging onto every word.
“I went to France to study wine when I was in high school and I learned French. Then I left for the states to study during university. My parents wanted me to take over the business, but it wasn’t what I wanted for myself. So leaving for here was my best bet. I met Michel Alejandro at university, he helped show me around when I arrived because he knew a lot of Japanese. He helped me with my English, and we started dating some months afterwards.”
Maya smiles, happy to reminisce.
“He brought me here to meet his family. At that time Isabella was just a little girl, and Cameron was the only one living here. Isabella was so sweet, I loved braiding her hair and helping her with her schoolwork. Teaching her Japanese and dressing her up like a girl from back home. I had to go back but we continued our relationship. We sent letters back and forth, and then Michel joined the Coast Guard. It was hard and I sent him letters every day, but it was worth it. He got stationed in San Francisco and a year or so later, he traveled to Japan to meet my family. They didn’t like him at first, but he grew on them. I showed him all the sites, and I took him to a special mountain called Mount Inari in Kyoto. We climbed to the top, and he proposed.”
She went quiet, her cheeks red and her smile soft. “It was the happiest day of my life. He went back home and I packed up and waited patiently. Around a year or so later, I was finally able to come back and get married. He got orders to Connecticut and I was pregnant with Anzu by then. Anzu was four when he got sent to Pearl Harbor, and I found out I was pregnant with Taiga, so we decided it was best for me to come down to Florida because the travel would be too much. Then the bombing happened. That’s all there is to it.”
Gene and Joe listen in quiet awe, absorbing the quiet strength and beauty of Maya’s journey. Her story paints a vivid picture, a life shaped by love, sacrifice, and a desire for something different than what she’d been handed. There’s a calmness to the way she speaks, but a depth of emotion beneath it.
Joe leans forward, his usual teasing demeanor softened. “Woah” he says, his voice sincere. “That’s a lot to go through, but it sounds like it all worked out in the end.”
Maya chuckles, shaking her head. "Well, it’s not all easy, but what’s worth having ever really is, right?"
Gene nods in agreement, a small smile pulling at the corner of his lips. “It sounds like you’ve made it work, though. You and your family, you’ve built something special here.”
Maya’s eyes soften as she looks at the house around them, then back at the men. “We’ve tried. And sometimes, it’s hard to see it, but I know we’re doing alright. We’ve got love, we’ve got our health, and we have each other. That’s all I need.”
Joe and Gene exchange glances, both struck by the simplicity and weight of her words. There’s something profoundly grounding in them, something that makes Joe feel like he’s been holding his breath, but now he can exhale.
“You’re very strong Maya,” Gene adds, the compliment genuine. He can tell how much effort she’s put into being who she is, the care she’s taken to create a life for her children and her husband that’s built on something real.
Maya laughs softly, her cheeks coloring slightly. “Thank you, Gene. That means a lot. I don’t often get told that, especially now. Not that I expect it. But it’s nice to hear, sometimes.”
Isabella and the boys run down the stairs, excited. “Alright paratroopers, go get ready!”
As Gene looks up, he finds Isabella in what he thinks to be the prettiest outfit he’d had the chance to see her in. Her hair was loose, curls free with feathers braided in them. Her eyes had been painted a shimmery silver-gold and her cheeks pink. Her blouse is sheer black velvet with puff sleeves and lace camisole that peeked through. White flowers embroidered on the collar and braided on the sleeve hem, a purple plaid skirt that reached right under her knees. Brown heeled leather boots with a snake bracelet on her left hand and pearl earrings. He's notices the distinct red color on her neck and realizes she's wearing the bird necklace 2nd platoon had given her for her 18th birthday. Her electric guitar is slung over her back, fiddle in hand.
Lucas wears much more comfortable clothes compared to what he usually wears. A green cotton long-sleeve with dark green denim pants and an olive green vest and fingerless gloves. Brown worn boots hide under his pant legs and his neck is covered in a variety of necklaces and chains. Blonde hair that usually was gelled back and organized had been mussed up and stuck up in different directions. Cameron wears an open beautiful white linen shirt with brown, blue, gold, and green beads embroidered along the shirt opening on the front and the hem, a loose white undershirt underneath. Green corduroy pants that had been upcycled with patchwork embroidery on the front with brown loafers and thick silver cuff bracelets on each wrist. He wears necklaces made of seashells and gold beads around his neck, black hair as wild as usual. His eyelids painted in the same shimmery shade as Isabella’s, and as Gene recalls his story from yesterday, it all clicks for him.
Gene chuckles under his breath, surprised but also not. “Of course…”
'He's gay.'
Maya chuckles at Isabella’s excitement, her warmth radiating as she watches her sister-in-law lead the charge. “Looks like they’re ready for that performance” she says, smiling fondly at the group.
Gene stands up, his smile matching the energy in the room. "Alright, looks like it’s time for action," he says with a grin, standing up and stretching. He turns to Joe, nudging him. "You ready, Liebgott?"
Joe chuckles, tossing his empty ice cream bowl into the trash. “Ready as I’ll ever be. Can’t keep up with these kids, but I’ll try.”
Maya shakes her head with a soft laugh. “If you can keep up with Isabella, you’ve earned a medal,” she teases, her voice light. "She can run circles around you when she's in the mood."
Isabella gives her sister-in-law a playful look before turning back to the group, still bouncing on her heels. “Come on! Let’s go! You’re gonna love it!” she calls over her shoulder.
Gene and Liebgott head upstairs at Isabella’s insistence, changing into more comfortable clothing for the bar. They had only brought their uniforms and two pairs of civilian clothes and it seemed Isabella didn’t approve of it based on the mens clothing she had left on their beds. She had left them some of Michel’s old clothes. Joe had gotten an old stained denim shirt with a brown vest and dark pants and Gene had a rough linen shirt with a red necktie with a pair of jean pants.
‘Can’t have my best boys looking out of place. Hope they fit!
Isabella’
They quickly changed, the clothes fitting surprisingly well, especially since Liebgott was so much skinnier than Gene but being much taller. She had somehow figured it out. Heading downstairs, they found two more people they had yet to meet, recognizing them from the pictures Isabella had received in her letters. Sina and Darrne. Sina was around Isabella’s age and was happily waving around a book, her straight hair black as night and clean cut to her shoulders. She wore a sleeveless olive green dress with brown and gold embroidery that reached her knees and some worn brown boots. Darren highly resembled her as sat on the arm of the chair Cameron was in; curly black hair and brown eyes. He wore clothes similar to Joe’s, black denim pants with a brown leather vest and a free-flowing shirt with a leaf pattern.
Isabella looks up, ecstatic. “Oh guys! Come meet Sina and Darren. They’re both on their own leave. Sina, Darren, these are Eugene Roe and Joseph Liebgott. They’re a part of Easy Company with me!”
Sina grins brightly as she waves her book at them, her smile wide and welcoming. “Nice to finally meet you guys! It’s good to have more company around here. Isa’s told us all about you!” she says with an easy laugh, her voice carrying a light, melodic tone that matches her upbeat energy. She holds the book close to her chest, clearly more at ease with her reading than with the sudden attention, though her openness makes it clear she’s friendly.
Darren, sitting casually on the chair, gives them a half-smile, eyes crinkling with a kind of knowing ease. "Hey, welcome to the party," he says, voice smooth with a trace of a laid-back tone that makes him seem like the type who’s always just rolling with the punches. He rises to his feet and offers a handshake. "Darren," he introduces himself, his grip firm but relaxed, his eyes carrying the same warmth as his sister’s.
Isabella pipes up. “I’m sure you guys remember, but Darren is a part of the 1st Marine Regiment as a machine gunner and Sina is a part of the WAVES! They’re also visiting for a bit before they’re shipped out again.”
Darren chuckles, his grin wide. "Yep, just doing our part. Not much different than what you boys do. Just a different uniform."
Sina smiles, a bit more reserved but still warm. "We all have our roles to play," she says softly, her voice steady. "We do what we can to help."
Isabella beams at her friends, clearly proud of both Darren and Sina. “They’re both incredible. You’ll see tonight!” she adds, full of energy. “Darren’s got the drums, Sina’s got the bass, and they make magic together."
Darren gives a mock bow, then stretches out his arms dramatically. "A little bit of magic and a lot of noise," he teases, earning a playful eye-roll from Sina.
Sina shrugs, looking amused but with a calm composure. "I can play some quiet stuff too, you know," she says with a teasing glint in her eye.
“Anyway,” Isabella chimes in. “Now that you two look the part, we can head out. Lucas and Cameron already moved their stuff to the bar so we’re all set!”
She quickly runs off to the master bedroom where her mother and father reside, wishing them goodbye. They head out to the bar, energy electric. Isabella walks ahead with Sina, laughter loud between the two. Darren walks with them and Lucas and Cameron, he pulls out a pack of smokes from his pocket and passes it around. Cameron takes it eagerly, pulling one out and lighting it almost immediately. It takes Gene off guard, he had never seen anyone in the Vega household smoke before.
Lucas takes one for himself before passing it to Gene and Liebgott. As Gene lights his, his curiosity wins, too eager to meddle. “Didn’t know you two smoked.”
Cameron smirks, mischievous. “Not allowed in the house. Mama and Papa hate it but they don’t care as long as we do it far away outside.”
Gene chuckles softly, nodding in understanding as he takes a long drag from the cigarette. He’s never been much of a smoker, but there’s something about the easy camaraderie of the moment that makes him feel more at home. He exhales slowly, letting the smoke swirl in the warm air.
“I guess that makes sense,” Gene mutters, his voice a little raspy. He can already feel the familiar burn of the nicotine working its way into his system, calming some of the tension that’s been knotted in his shoulders.
Liebgott takes a cigarette from Lucas with a small nod of appreciation. He lights it, but instead of taking the opportunity to speak, he simply exhales, allowing himself to enjoy the moment in silence. Cameron leans back as they continue walking, blowing out smoke in short bursts. “They don’t care what we do as long as it doesn’t mess with the rest of the family,” he adds casually, as though it’s just another fact of life. “Gotta keep up the peace around here.”
They eventually reach the bar, the scene lively. The air is filled with cigarette smoke and laughter, the smell of beer poignant. The tables had been pushed against the walls, leaving a space in front of the stage free. The stage holds a variety of instruments, a large black upright bass with gold detailing painted on it sits in the back next to a drum kit that was covered in splashes of paint. Special holders support the various Vega instruments; a table for the fiddles, Cameron’s electric guitar, Lucas’ banjo, Isabella’s mandolin.
Gene and Liebgott are eagerly dragged by Isabella to what she states is ‘The best seats in the house’, calling the waiter over and letting them order.
“Everything is on the house tonight, so order to your heart's content!”
Liebgott brightens up at the news, ecstatic. “Oh hell yeah!”
They watch Isabella run off with the rest of the band to the stage, preparing for their performance. As they tune their instruments, the bar owner goes up to the main mic, eager to introduce them.
The bar owner, a stout man with a thick mustache and a friendly grin, steps up to the mic. The crowd quiets down, a palpable buzz of excitement lingering in the air.
"Alright folks, listen up!" he says, his voice boisterous and clear. "We’ve got a treat for you tonight! You’ve missed them, folks, but they’re back for a special performance just for you! Let’s give a warm welcome back to Sparrow’s Flight!"
The crowd erupts into applause, and the air crackles with excitement. Isabella and her bandmates exchange knowing smiles, their instruments ready as the first notes of the evening fill the air.
The stage lights shimmer as Isabella steps up to the mic, her voice strong and steady.
“G’evening everyone!”
The crowd cheers, and Isabella’s smile widens as she takes a moment to let the energy settle. She glances at her bandmates, her eyes twinkling with excitement before she speaks again.
“We’ve missed y’all just as much as you’ve missed us. As you might remember, everyone in this band left to do their part in the war effort.” she starts.
“Miss Dolly in the back is our very own WAVE,” the crowd cheers. “Her brother Rook is one of America’s Bravest.” Darren quickly plays a drum fill after her words, adding even more energy to the electric atmosphere. “My little brother Lucky here is a ranger, always ready to answer the call.” Isabella says proudly. “You’ve likely seen him around the airfield here at home, Ace has taken to the skies as our airman, ready to take flight all the way in England.”
“And of course, last but not least, I’m your local nurse!”
Gene doesn’t understand why she’s downplayed her role until he remembers that no one outside of the 101st is supposed to know she’s a paratrooper. That she’s a part of Project Blitz.
The crowd erupts into cheers, whistles, and applause, the energy in the bar reaching a fever pitch. Isabella beams, gripping the mic as she lets the excitement settle for just a moment before continuing.
“But tonight,” she says, voice steady and warm, “we’re not soldiers—we’re musicians, and we’re here to bring you a night to remember.”
“Before I start though, I’d like to dedicate this song to my two great friends, Eugene Roe and Joseph Liebgott, who came all the way down with me to experience the true Florida life. So let’s make sure they experience it to the fullest!”
The crowd cheers even louder, a few voices calling out playful welcomes to Gene and Liebgott. Joe smirks, raising his drink in acknowledgment, while Gene, caught off guard, ducks his head slightly with a shy smile.
Isabella laughs at their reactions before gripping the mic tighter. “Alright, boys and girls, let’s get this night started the right way!”
Sina’s bass rumbles through the speakers, deep and rich, as Darren taps out a steady rhythm on the snare. Lucas and Cameron join in, their strings harmonizing seamlessly with Isabella’s guitar as she strums the opening chords.
Cameron leans into the mic, starting it off. “You can't take my past, You can't take my history.” His voice light, southern accent thick.
Lucas takes over, a mischievous smile on his face. “You could take my pa, But his name's a mystery.”
Isabella takes the mic in her hands, demeanor changing. “Nothin' you can take from me was ever worth keepin', Oh, nothin' you can take was ever worth keepin'”
The music turns lively, quickening after the intro. Sina plucks the bass strings eagerly, helping keep the rhythm with the help of Darren’s drum playing. Isabella twirls excitedly, happily strumming her guitar as she dances around with Cameron as he plays his fiddle.
“Can't take my charm, Can't take my humor, Can't take my wealth, Cause it's just a rumor”
The raw emotion in her voice sends a ripple through the crowd, drawing them in like a tide. Gene can feel the weight of every word, the way the melody twists and turns with an undeniable passion. Isabella isn’t just singing—she’s telling a story, one that everyone in the room seems to understand in their own way.
“Nothin' you can take was ever worth keepin', No, nothin' you can take was ever worth keepin'. Thinkin' you're so fine, thinkin' you could have mine. Thinkin' you're in control, thinkin' you'll change me. Maybe rearrange me, think again if that's your goal. C’mon!”
Her voice is thick with a southern drawl she doesn’t usually have normally. It’s strong and charming and gets Gene’s heart racing in exhilaration at every new line. The space in front of the stage had quickly been filled by excited dancers.
She stares straight at them as she sings the next line, smile teasing and eyes filled with mirth. “Can't take my sass, Can't take my talkin'. You can kiss my ass, Then keep on walkin'”
Joe nearly chokes on his drink, bursting into laughter. “Jesus, she’s got some fire in her,” he cackles, nudging Gene, who’s still staring at the stage, caught somewhere between disbelief and sheer admiration.
Gene can’t help but shake his head, a smirk tugging at his lips. “She sure as hell does,” he murmurs, watching Isabella own the stage like she was born to be there.
The crowd eats it up, cheering and hollering as the band leans into the performance. Cameron lets out a sharp, playful riff on his guitar, his grin devilish, while Lucas stomps his foot in time with the beat, adding an extra rhythm to the song.
“Nothin' you can take was ever worth keepin'. Oh, nothin' you can take was ever worth keepin'. Nothin' you can take from me is worth dirt. Take it, 'cause I give it free, it won’t hurt. Nothin' you can take was ever worth keepin' No, nothin' you can take was ever worth keepin'”
Sina’s bass hums beneath the lyrics, grounding the song with a deep, steady pulse, while Darren’s drumming picks up, filling the air with an energy that makes it impossible to sit still. The music accelerates and Isabella up’s the ante.
Joe leans back in his chair, a smirk tugging at his lips as he watches the crowd lose themselves in the music. “Damn,” he mutters, impressed. “They weren’t kidding.”
Gene doesn’t say anything, just nods, unable to tear his eyes away from the stage. Isabella moves like she belongs there—because she does. This is her world, just as much as the battlefield would be.
As the chorus rolls around again, the crowd joins in, voices rising to meet the band’s. The walls shake with the sound of it, laughter mixing with song, and for the first time in what feels like forever, Gene lets himself get lost in the moment.
The band plays the final chords of the song, fiddle playing loudly and Isabella’s voice dying out. The last note lingers in the air, the room buzzing with excitement before the crowd erupts into cheers. Stomping, clapping, whistles—every person in the bar is on their feet, riding the high of the music. Isabella grins, slightly breathless but glowing with exhilaration. She bows like a bird, heart full and fulfilled.
“Let’s go Birdie!”
Gene pauses his clapping. “Damn, they really do call her Birdie?”
Joe snickers, nudging Gene with his elbow. “Guess our little entertainer wasn’t lying.”
Isabella seems to have heard the peculiar name, cheeks flushing. “Oh boy, oh boy, that’s a name I didn’t think I’d be hearing tonight.” she says into the mic.
Someone in the crowd walks up to the stage with a small clear bottle in hand, catching Isabella’s attention. “Oh, is that bottle there for me?” she asks. The person nods eagerly, handing the bottle to her. She grabs it eagerly, surprising Gene. “Oh c’mon y’all you know I don’t drink.” she says teasingly, popping open the cork of the bottle and taking a big swig.
The crowd jeers at the sight, oo-ing while Gene and Liebgott have a double-take, surprised. “Oh it’s to clear my pipes y’all, to clear my pipes.” she laughs. “Now, how about another song huh?”
She quickly switches places with Cameron, who puts down his fiddle and picks up his own guitar. Isabella turns to the table and picks up her own fiddle, ready to start. Cameron eagerly speaks into the mic, his own performing personality shining through, although not so different from his normal one.
“Hey there Orlando, did you miss us?”
The crowd erupts into cheers, stomping their feet in response. Cameron grins, tuning his guitar with a practiced ease.
“Now, we’ve got a special one lined up for y’all,” he continues, glancing at Isabella as she lifts her fiddle to her shoulder. “Figured I bring out one of my own songs for tonight-something nice and uplifting for you.”
“One, two, three, four, woo!”
The bass, fiddle, guitars, and drums start up together, the crowd clapping along to the beat.
“Well, there's a dark and a troubled side of life, There's a bright and a sunny side, too. Though we meet with the darkness and strife. Oh, the sunny side we also may view”
Cameron’s voice is young; high-pitched and raspy in its youth but uplifting and fitting for the song.
Gene watches in awe as Cameron sings, his voice carrying through the bar with an infectious energy. The warmth in his tone, the sincerity in every word—it’s enough to lift the spirits of even the weariest soul.
“Keep on the sunny side, always on the sunny side, Keep on the sunny side of life—”
The crowd claps along, voices joining in as they pick up on the familiar melody. Isabella grins beside him, her bow dancing across the strings of her fiddle, adding that signature spark to the performance.
“It will help us every day, it will brighten all the way, If we keep on the sunny side of life.”
Joe nudges Gene, a smirk on his lips. “Kid’s got some pipes.”
Gene nods, watching as Cameron moves across the stage, engaging with the audience like a natural-born showman. It’s clear this isn’t just a performance—it’s a moment, a shared experience that brings everyone together, even if just for one night.
“Oh, the storm and its fury broke today, Crushing hopes that we cherished so dear. Clouds and storms will in time pass away, The sun again will shine bright and clear.”
Cameron’s voice carries the verse with a steady conviction, his foot tapping in time with the beat as the band plays on. The energy in the room is electric, the crowd swaying, clapping, some even linking arms as they sing along.
Gene glances at Joe, catching the rare sight of him truly relaxed, nodding along to the rhythm with an easy grin. He takes a sip of his drink, savoring the rare moment of peace.
“Let us greet with a song of hope each day, Know the moments be cloudy or fair. Let us trust in tomorrow always, To keep us one and all in its care.”
Cameron’s voice rises with the final verse, the warmth in his tone wrapping around the room like a comforting embrace. The band plays on, harmonizing seamlessly, their sound rich and full of life. Isabella’s fiddle hums alongside the strum of guitars, a lively undercurrent that keeps the spirit of the song soaring.
As the final chorus begins, the entire bar joins in, voices merging into one powerful, unifying sound:
“Keep on the sunny side, always on the sunny side, Keep on the sunny side of life—”
The music swells, the tempo lifting as the band pours every last ounce of energy into the closing notes. Isabella tilts her head back slightly as she draws out a final flourish on her fiddle, letting the last note ring through the air before all falls still.
For a breath, there’s silence. Then—cheers, whistles, and stomping feet erupt from every corner of the bar.
Cameron laughs, a wide grin on his face. “Now that’s the kinda sound I like to hear!” he calls out, and the crowd roars even louder in response. Isabella and Cameron switch instruments again; Isabella to her banjo and Cameron back to his fiddle. This time Darren hops off the drums as well, reaching for a mandolin with the lower part of the head made of brown wood and the top half painted black with golden feathers around it.
Lucas heads to the front, eager for his turn. “G’evening~ Orlando.”
The crowd cheers and Gene notices that it’s more feminine squeals than anything else. He chuckles, realizing the eldest of the Vega trio was quite the lady killer.
“Now I know it’s been quite a while, but don'tchu worry, I’ve still got something for y’all!” Lucas continues, his voice smooth and playful as he pulls the microphone closer. The ladies in the crowd react, laughing and calling out.
He looks over at the rest of the band, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "This one's for all of you who've been waitin' patiently for us to come back. It’s about time we give y’all a little somethin’ special!"
He plays the strings of his guitar quickly, catching Gene off guard by how skilled he was. Cameron’s fiddle bow flies off the strings and Isabella carefully plucks the banjo. Lucas and Isabella lean up to the same mic, harmonising the beginning of the song.
“Take me back to the woods where she left me. Let me walk through them hills all alone. Where your love still wanders through the valley, And the vines have covered up our cabin home.”
Cameron plays the fiddle skillfully, the song much faster than the previous ones. Darren strums at his mandolin eagerly, bobbing his head to the quick tempo of the music. Lucas’ voice is the epitome of southern bluegrass, accent seeping through his words and adding to the song.
The energy in the room shifts instantly as the tempo quickens, everyone in the bar getting swept up in the infectious rhythm. Lucas’s smooth voice rises over the instruments, full of longing and nostalgia, yet buoyed by the speed of the music. The strumming of the mandolin and banjo fills the air, a joyful, toe-tapping sound that contrasts with the sorrow in the lyrics.
The crowd begins clapping in time with the beat, some even singing along, and the energy grows more and more electric with each passing verse. Cameron’s fiddle dances through the song, light and fast, weaving in and out with perfect harmony, his bowing almost as fast as the words from Lucas’s mouth.
“Far away in a great Northern forest, There's a place where I once loved to dwell, And it feels like my poor heart is breaking, For the girl that I used to love so well.”
Lucas’ hair sticks to his forehead as he sings the chorus with Isabella.
“Now the years fly by just like an eagle, And it's castin' a shadow down below. My memories are piercin' like a needle, And I know that I got nowhere left to go.”
The chorus starts up again, an addictive melody flying through the air as they play. Lucas starts a guitar solo, fingers flying across the neck of the guitar while his finger picks at the strings. Isabella takes over once he finishes, her own fingers quickly playing at the banjo strings with the special picks her fingers wear.
“If I ever make it back to our cabin, Well, that's where I'd wanna be forever more. When I die, you can lay me there beside her, Where the vines have covered up the door.”
As they enter the final chorus, Cameron takes up his own solo, bow hairs breaking off and rosin filling the air around him. Lucas dances around happily and jumps as he plays the final guitar chord for the song. The final chord crashes out with a powerful strum from Lucas’s guitar, and then there’s a beat of silence—just a breath before the room erupts. Cheers, whistles, and stomping fill the air as the crowd gives them a standing ovation, absolutely roaring in appreciation.
Lucas is grinning wide, eyes bright with excitement. He steps up to the mic, wiping sweat from his forehead. “Y’all are too good to us. Thank you! Thank you for sticking with us through all of this. You make it all worth it!”
Cameron speaks up again, switching to the mandolin Isabella brought while Sina and Darren quickly take drinks of water. “Now, I think we should perform one of our most famous songs, don’t you Lucas?”
Lucas turns to him, eyes mischievous. “Oh, absolutely!”
Isabella deadpans as she gets her banjo ready again and sits down on the edge of the stage, resting.
“Now,” Cameron starts. “As all of you who’ve known us for a while know, Isabella here has quite the temper, and we went ahead and wrote a song about it. Here’s ‘Birdie’ for all you old-timers!”
Isabella quickly strums her banjo, face annoyed while Cameron and Lucas sing into the mic happily while they play the guitar and mandolin.
“Hands o’ cracked old leather, eyes dark to kill. She don’t need no man to slow her down or take the wheel. She'll go toe to toe with any man, from here to anywhere. Quicker than a feral cat and meaner than a bear. Hey! Go little Birdie. Hey! Til’ the end of time. Hey little Birdie, you gonna be just fine. Oh Birdie, she don’t need no man.”
Sina joins in, quickly plucking the bass after Cameron and Lucas finish their words. Darren happily sits at the drums, resting while they finish teasing Isabella. The crowd immediately howls with laughter, clapping along as Isabella glares daggers at her brothers, tongue in cheek—though the twitch at the corner of her mouth betrays her amusement. She doesn’t miss a beat on the banjo though, plucking faster, harder, louder, as if daring them to keep singing.
Lucas grins at her, picking right back up.
“Birdie had her own way of walking down the road, in the country shook them side to side, when the gravel meets her toe. She’s wild like barbed wire fence and sharp as one too. And tough as nails through and through.”
They head into the chorus again and Gene can see Isabella’s ears redden as they continue singing, but he can also see they mirth in her eyes. They quickly continue playing as the crowd claps along to the beat, enjoying the relentless teasing of the Sparrow’s Flight frontwoman.
“Hey! Go little Birdie. Hey! Til’ the end of time. Hey little Birdie, you gonna be just fine. Birdie, she don’t need no man.”
The strings seem to fly off the instruments at the speed they're being plucked and the faster they go the more excited the crowd gets. The song reaches a climax and as the band quickly pauses, the crowd screams “Hey!” with Lucas and Cameron as they pick up singing. They reach the final music break in the song and eagerly head into the final refrain while bending down next to Isabella for max effect.
“Oh little Birdie. She don’t need no man!”
The last note crashes into the floorboards like thunder, and Isabella throws her hands in the air in mock exasperation as the boys bow dramatically around her.
The crowd erupts.
Clapping, whooping, stomping feet—someone bangs an empty glass on their table in rhythm and someone else yells, “Encore!” over the din. The whole room feels alive, electric with laughter and love, the kind that only comes from home.
Isabella rises slowly from her seat, swinging the banjo strap over her shoulder as the boys revel in the applause. She doesn’t say anything—just gives an exaggerated curtsy and tosses her hair over one shoulder like she’s a queen accepting the chaos she’s created.
Lucas slings an arm over her shoulder and leans into the mic. “That was ‘Birdie’—now available on no records, no radio stations, and definitely not Isabella’s personal request list!”
The crowd howls.
Isabella waves at the crowd, still annoyed, and then leans into the mic. “Now, how about one last song for all of you wonderful traitors?”
The crowd goes wild at Isabella’s suggestion, shouting and clapping in unison. They’re not ready to let the night end just yet. The energy is infectious, and the band can feel it radiating off the crowd as they exchange quick, excited glances.
Isabella chuckles, annoyance gone, her grin widening. “We’ve got one more for ya. Now this ones a classic, but I’m sure y’all will love it either way.”
She turns to the band and they get into position, quickly switching instruments. Cameron adjusts his fiddle, Sina readies the bass, and Darren’s fingers hover above his mandolin as they wait for the cue. Lucas strums a few quick notes on his guitar to test the tuning before looking back at Isabella, nodding that they’re good to go.
"Alright, Orlando," Isabella says, voice warm but teasing. "This one’s for the road. Let’s make it count.”
Lucas starts off the song by strumming the guitar, Cameron quickly following with the fiddle and Sina’s bass strumming with Darren’s mandolin playing. Isabella cheerfully plays her banjo, happy to be back where she felt she belonged most.
Isabella leans up to the mic. “Headin' down south to the land of the pines, I'm thumbin' my way into North Caroline, Starin' up the road and pray to God I see headlights.”
The crowd immediately starts clapping along with the rhythm as the familiar tune fills the air. The energy shifts, a bit more relaxed but still full of life, as the band dives into their rendition of the song. Isabella’s voice is rich and smooth, every word carrying that deep, infectious energy that has everyone hooked.
Cameron’s fiddle rings out, the high notes adding a playful twist to the song, while Isabella’s banjo gently punctuates the melody. Lucas strums his guitar with a rhythm that’s just a little more laid-back, while Sina’s bass hums along, grounding the entire performance.
The crowd sways, some tapping their feet, others singing along under their breath as the sound flows through the bar. Isabella’s smile widens as she continues, her voice growing stronger with every note.
“Well I made it down the coast in seventeen hours, Pickin' me a bouquet of dogwood flowers, And I'm hopin' for Raleigh, I can see my baby tonight.”
Liebgott gently elbows Gene’s side, catching his attention.”I’m gonna go dance for a bit, Doc.” He tilts his head gesturing to a girl near the bar he was interested in dancing with.
Gene chuckles softly, nodding at Liebgott. “Go for it, Liebgott. I’ll hold down the fort here.” He takes a sip of his drink, feeling the warmth of the night settle around him, a contented grin tugging at the corners of his mouth as he watches his friend head toward the girl.
Liebgott, always full of energy and charm, quickly makes his way to the dance floor, catching the girl's eye and offering a playful smile. She grins in response, and the two start moving to the music, the crowd parting slightly to let them take their spot in the center.
“So, rock me mama like a wagon wheel, Rock me mama any way you feel. Hey... mama rock me. Rock me mama like the wind and the rain. Rock me mama like a southbound train. Hey... mama rock me.”
The words remind Gene of home. Of the Louisiana bayou and the gentle, rhythmic flow of life there—of the warmth and slow pace of the air, the scent of the earth after rain, and the sounds of the crickets and birds at dusk. He feels a twinge of longing in his chest as the melody tugs at something deep inside him, a part of him that’s always been connected to that place, even though so much has changed.
The song, full of life and energy, brings him back to the present, but the echoes of his past linger.
“Runnin' from the cold up in New England, I was born to be a fiddler in an old time string band. My baby plays a guitar, I pick a banjo now. Oh, north country winters keep a-gettin' me down, Lost my money playin' poker, so I had to leave town. But I ain't a-turnin' back to livin' that old life no more.”
Isabella’s sweet voice falls into the chorus again, Lucas’ voice harmonizing with her. Her cheeks are red from exertion and her dark curls stick to her face. Her smile infectious all the way from the stage. She stares at him, eyes caring, noticing his melancholy.
“Walkin' to the south out of Roanoke, I caught a trucker out of Philly, had a nice long toke. But he's a-headin' west from the Cumberland Gap, To Johnson City, Tennessee. And I gotta get a move on before the sun, I hear my baby callin' my name and I know that she's the only one. And if I died in Raleigh, at least I will die free.”
Gene feels the weight of her gaze, and despite the lively music and the crowd around him, there's a soft stillness in that moment as their eyes meet. Her smile, full of life and warmth, is like a quiet reassurance, a reminder that there's still beauty and joy in this world, despite the chaos they've all been through.
He smiles back, the song filling him with something he can't quite place—nostalgia, hope, a kind of longing for things that seem so far away. He thinks about the bayou again, the simplicity of the life he once had.
But hearing Isabella sing like this, with such raw passion, it brings him back to the present. The moment is fleeting, but it's enough.
The crowd is alive, clapping along with the beat, some swaying, some laughing, and he realizes that he’s been missing this—the connection between the people, the music that binds them all. It feels like they’re all part of the same rhythm now, tied together by the pulse of the song, and by the shared experience of being alive in this moment.
“Rock me mama like a wagon wheel, Rock me mama any way you feel...” The chorus hits again, and Gene taps his foot to the beat, letting the music carry him, the sound of the fiddle, the guitar, the banjo, the drums, all blending together perfectly.
Isabella’s voice lifts with the final notes, and the crowd erupts in applause once more, their cheers ringing through the bar. As she and the rest of the band bow, he realizes why the people in this bar called her Birdie. She resembled a bird in flight while she performed, beautiful and eye-catching while fleeing. The feathers in her hair seemed a part of her, so natural that it was as if she had wings all along, and his heart yearns for the rest of Easy Company. He wants them to see her like this, to see her in her natural element; care-free and revered by the audience.
She speeds off the stage, excited to see him and what he thought. As she rapidly approaches his table, her grin grows impossibly wider and his heart warms.
“Gene! Gene! What’d you think, huh? Did’ya like it?”
Gene’s heart skips a beat as he sees her next to him, her energy infectious. The way her eyes light up, the joy in her voice—it’s impossible not to smile. He stands up, and for a moment, he just takes her in—her hair a little wild from the performance, her cheeks flushed with excitement, and that grin that’s all hers.
He chuckles softly, feeling a warmth spread through him. “I think you’ve got the crowd eating out of the palm of your hand,” he says, his voice sincere but teasing. “You were incredible, Birdie. Seriously, that was somethin’ else.”
Isabella’s grin widens, her excitement contagious. She practically bounces on her heels. “You mean it?” she asks, eyes sparkling with a mix of pride and hope.
Gene nods, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. “Yeah. You’ve got something special, Isabella.” His words are softer now, more genuine. “You should see the way people look at you when you’re up there. You’ve got them all wrapped around your finger.”
She laughs, a sound that’s as light as air. “I don’t know about that, but it sure feels good when they’re with us.” She steps closer, the space between them feeling smaller by the second. “I’m glad you liked it, Gene. Means a lot coming from you.”
His heart lurches a little, and he meets her gaze. “I’m serious. You’re a star up there. Never thought my junior medic was so talented.”
He can see tears well up in her eyes, and he panics as he tries to think of what had upset her, but as he opens his mouth to apologize she throws her arms around him. Gene’s heart skips a beat as she suddenly embraces him, her warmth flooding through him. The surprise catches him off guard, and his body stiffens instinctively—this wasn’t something he was used to, especially not from someone who had always been so strong, so independent. He hesitates for a moment, unsure whether he should return the hug or let her go.
But the gentle way she holds onto him, the way her body shakes just slightly and her head nuzzles into his shoulder, softens him. He could feel the weight of whatever had brought on this reaction, and it suddenly made sense—her talent, her passion, her drive. Maybe it wasn’t just about the music.
Gene slowly places a hand on her back, the motion tentative at first, but then more natural as he feels her quiet sobs against his shoulder. He doesn't say anything at first, unsure of what words would help. Instead, he just lets her lean on him, his fingers brushing lightly against her, offering silent support.
"It's okay, Birdie," he murmurs softly, his voice steady. "You did amazing. You really did." He clears his throat, trying to comfort her in the only way he knows how, even though the situation still feels foreign to him. "You're a damn star, just like I said."
She pulls back slightly, her face flushed but her eyes still damp. Isabella smiles weakly, a little embarrassed but also grateful. “Thanks Gene. I— I don’t know what came over me. Guess it was just a lot to take in.”
Gene gives her a gentle, reassuring smile. “Yeah, well... sometimes we all need a moment, right?”
Her eyes flicker with appreciation as she steps back, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. "Yeah, I guess so," she says with a shaky laugh. “So…Lieb found himself a partner, huh?”
Gene chuckles, relieved to see her easing up. “Yeah, well. I think he managed to get himself drunk enough to gather the courage.”
She laughs, realizing Liebgott was swaying slightly on his feet as he spoke to his dance partner. “We should probably get him home soon.”
As the band packs up, people come up to them, congratulating them on their enlistments and telling them how good the performance was. Isabella beams at each compliment, elated at the positive reviews. As they leave the bar, the crowd wishes them good luck on their deployments and gives them a loud goodbye that leaves Isabella tearing up again and Sina having to calm her down. When they reach home, Darren and Sina go their separate ways, heading to their own homes. Isabella tightly hugs Sina, and he can see Sina’s eyes darken with their own sadness. Darren musses up Isabella’s hair after she sends her regards to his friends in H Company and the siblings head off in the dark.
They head inside, it’s quiet. The kids fast asleep and the grown ups sitting around in the living room. The trio put their instruments away and Gene and Liebgott move to the bathrooms to wash up before bed. When Gene finishes getting ready for bed, he finds that the trio were already fast asleep in their respective rooms. He heads to the empty downstairs, Liebgott already tucked into bed and Isabella’s parents in their room. He mulls today's events in his mind. He nearly falls asleep in his chair when he hears a gentle voice coming from the altar room.
Gene quietly opens the door, not wanting to disturb whoever was inside. He finds himself faced with Isabella’s mother kneeled in front of the altar, praying. She turns back toward the door, surprised.
“I’m sorry for intruding ma’am,” he starts. “I can leave if you’d like.”
Claudia smiles softly. “It’s alright Gene. Come in.”
He kneels beside her and sees her holding a rosary. “Usually I pray the rosary during the day. But since you all leave tomorrow, I felt the need to do it now as well.”
His heart warms at her words, appreciative of her worry. “Do you pray in Spanish or English?” he asks.
“Oh, Spanish. My mother tongue is much easier to do anything in.”
Humming, he sits with her in silence. His mind feels at peace in this tiny room, body exhausted but brain busy. He’s brought back to reality as Claudia speaks again, curious.
“Do you want to learn?” she asks, and he can’t really understand what she’s asking.
“Learn what ma’am?”
“How to pray it in Spanish.”
Gene pauses, caught off guard by the offer. He’s never really prayed the Rosary, much less in Spanish, but something about the peaceful atmosphere, the soft glow of the candles on the altar, and Claudia’s gentle presence makes him feel open to the idea.
He glances at her, his voice thoughtful. “I…I don’t really pray it often. I mean, I know the basics of the Rosary, but Spanish? That’s a whole different thing.”
Claudia smiles again, warmth in her expression. “It’s not so difficult, Gene. Prayer is about the heart more than the words. But learning them in Spanish, you’ll get a different kind of feeling.” She gestures to the rosary in her hands. “It connects you more to the language of the soul, I think.”
Gene nods, feeling a little overwhelmed but touched by her sincerity. The weight of the moment isn’t lost on him. He feels the weight of the past few days, the performance, the goodbyes, and the impending departure. Sitting here with Claudia, in this small quiet room, he feels a sense of calm he didn’t even know he needed.
"Alright," he says, his voice soft. "I'd like to try."
Claudia seems pleased by his willingness. She gestures to the rosary in her hand and begins slowly, speaking the words in Spanish, teaching him the prayers as she goes along. Gene listens carefully, repeating the words as best he can, the unfamiliar language feeling strange on his tongue but comforting in its rhythm. She’s patient with him, understanding of the learning curve.
The soft murmurs of her voice guide him, and though the words are unfamiliar, there’s something peaceful about the repetition, the connection to something bigger than them. The quiet fills the room, and for the first time in a long while, Gene feels truly present. No distractions. No war. Just the simple, grounding act of learning something new.
After a few more moments of silent prayer, he breaks the silence this time, nervous. “Would…would you like to learn it in French?”
Claudia pauses for a moment, her hands still resting on the rosary as she considers his question. Her gaze softens, a gentle smile forming on her lips. “French, huh?” she repeats, the warmth in her voice showing no sign of hesitation. “That’s a beautiful language as well. I think I would like that.”
Gene, encouraged by her easy acceptance, takes a deep breath. “It’s not... it’s not as easy as it is for you in Spanish, but I could teach you some of the words. I—well, I learned it when I was growing up.”
Claudia nods, her expression calm. “I would love that. A little bit of French prayer would bring a new kind of peace, I think.”
Gene smiles, feeling more relaxed now. He shifts on his knees and begins, the words flowing a little more easily than he expected, the cadence of the prayers familiar in a different way. His French isn’t perfect, but there’s something healing in speaking it, the language wrapping itself around his thoughts like a warm blanket.
“Notre Père, qui es aux cieux…” he starts, and Claudia repeats after him, the French words rolling from her tongue with reverence.
They continue, taking their time with each prayer, slowly building a new rhythm together. Gene’s voice grows steadier with each repetition, and Claudia listens intently, not rushing, just savoring the moment, the learning, the connection.
As they finish the last prayer, a peaceful silence settles over them, the weight of the day and the quiet anticipation of what tomorrow would bring hanging gently in the air.
Claudia looks up at him, her eyes filled with gratitude. “I hope-I hope you can find a time to pray like this with Isabella. I worry for her while she’s away. I worry about her health, if she’s studying and praying, if she’s eating well and listening to orders.” she says. “She’s a disciplined girl, and I know that with a teacher like you she’ll continue to be, but she has this way of getting into trouble when she wants it.”
Gene nods, feeling the weight of her words. Claudia’s concern for Isabella is evident, and it reminds him of the unspoken bond between them, the shared responsibility of looking out for her. He meets her gaze, his expression soft but resolute.
“I understand,” he says quietly, the warmth of her concern settling over him like a quiet promise. “I’ll look after her, ma’am. I’ll make sure she’s safe, and I’ll keep an eye on her, make sure she stays focused. But I think she’ll be alright, too. She’s strong—stronger than she even knows. And she’s got a lot of heart. I think she’ll be okay.”
Claudia smiles gently, the lines around her eyes softening as she lets out a small breath, as though she’s been holding on to that worry for a long time. “I know she is strong. But sometimes that can make a person reckless, can’t it?”
Gene chuckles softly, knowing that Isabella’s reckless side is part of what makes her who she is. “That’s definitely her,” he admits with a smile. “But I’ll keep her grounded. She won’t do anything too crazy. At least, I’ll make sure it’s only the good kind of crazy.”
Claudia’s eyes glint with a mixture of amusement and something else—perhaps relief. “She has a way of pulling people in, doesn’t she? I see it with everyone she meets. But I’m glad she has you there with her.”
Gene feels a warmth spread in his chest, unsure if it’s from the moment itself or from the quiet gratitude he sees in her eyes. “It’s my privilege, ma’am,” he says softly, his voice steady. “I’ll take care of her. I promise.”
Claudia gives a soft sigh, her eyes glistening with a tenderness that can only come from a mother’s love. “Thank you, Gene. You’ve been such a good influence on her. I can’t thank you enough.”
Gene shifts, feeling the weight of her words settle deeply within him. “It’s the least I can do. She’s... important to me too.”
There’s a long pause, the kind that fills the space between them with the unspoken understanding that exists between those who care for someone deeply. Claudia doesn’t ask him to say more, and he doesn’t offer anything else, but the connection in the silence is enough.
Finally, Claudia rises slowly, her hands clasped together in quiet prayer. “Thank you for staying with me tonight. It’s good to have someone to share the weight of those thoughts.”
Gene nods, standing as well. “Anytime, ma’am.”
As he steps back towards the door, Claudia’s voice reaches him one last time, soft and full of warmth. “I’ll pray for both of you, for all of you. May you find strength, and may you come back safe. Every single one of you.”
Gene doesn’t have the words for a response, so he simply nods once more, turning to leave. He walks back to his room, the house quiet and still around him. Tomorrow will come, with its uncertainties and challenges. But tonight, for now, there’s peace. And as he lays down to sleep, he carries with him that quiet promise to Claudia and to himself—that he will take care of Isabella, no matter what.
Notes:
translations: ma petite - my little one, klein - little one, Lieb - Love/Darling
Chapter 29: Chapter 25
Notes:
authors note: MY ASS IS SO GETTING JUMPED FOR THIS LMAOOOOO ENJOY THE ANGST
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Orlando, Florida, August 11th, 1943
Joe woke up the next day not only feeling the hammering headache from last night's drinks, but a sobering dread in his chest. They would be leaving today, and it made him feel heavier than any hangover ever could. The weight of reality settled over him as he sat up, rubbing his temples. The laughter, the music, the warmth of the bar and the cheers of the crowd—it all felt like a dream now, something fleeting and untouchable in the face of what came next.
He glanced around the room, taking in the quiet stillness of the early morning. Gene was already up, sitting near the window with a cup of coffee in hand, staring out at the dim light of dawn creeping over the horizon. Their bedroom door was cracked open, soft murmur of voices seeping in from the outside.
Joe sighed, forcing himself to his feet despite the throbbing in his skull. He needed water, maybe something to eat, but mostly, he needed a moment to shake the feeling that they were walking into something they might not come back from.
The house smelled like warm arepas and coffee, a stark contrast to the sinking feeling in his stomach. As he stepped into the kitchen, Claudia was already moving about, placing plates of food on the table—one last home-cooked meal before they left.
“Buenos días, Joseph,” she greeted, her voice kind but knowing as she pushed a glass of water toward him. “You look like you had quite the night.”
Claudia had what he could only assume was traditional Colombian clothing on. The blouse was white with frilly sleeves and a collar that sat on her shoulders with a long black skirt with frills as well, both garments embroidered with ribbons.
Joe grunted, taking the glass gratefully and downing half of it in one go. “Yeah, well. Figured I’d enjoy it while I could.”
Claudia nodded, setting down a plate in front of him. “Eat. It will help.”
He didn’t argue, just sat down and picked at the food in front of him, his appetite dulled by nerves. Gene had followed him downstairs, sitting across from him at the dining table. The three of them shared a strained silence, the reality of the day settling in.
Suddenly, Maya’s door slammed open, tiny feet slapping against the wood floor. Childish squeals of laughter broke through the solemn air, brightening the room. Joe felt her before he saw her; Anzu hugged his side tightly, braided black hair softly sifting around as she lifted her head up to look at him. She wore a tiny kimono; pretty pink and light blue, covered in sakura flowers. Gene was in a similar situation, dealing with a tiny Taiga in his own traditional clothing, bright yellow with cute tiny tiger print on his shirt and shorts, trying to clumsily climb up into his lap.
“Uncle Joe, is it true you and Uncle Gene are leaving today?” Anzu asks, sulking.
Joe felt his throat tighten as he looked down at the little girl clinging to his side. Her big, dark eyes were filled with worry, her usual playful energy dampened by the weight of the question. He let out a breath, forcing a small smile as he ruffled her hair.
“Yeah, klein,” he admitted, his voice softer than usual. “We gotta go for a while.”
Gene, balancing Taiga on his knee, gave a reassuring nod. “But we’ll be back,” he promised. “You’ll barely have time to miss us.”
Anzu frowned, unconvinced. “That’s what Papa said last time,” she huffed. “And he’s been gone forever!”
Joe winced.
‘Smart kid.’
He exchanged a glance with Gene, who looked equally at a loss for words. What could they say? That this wasn’t like Michel Alejandro’s usual travels, that this was something bigger, something they weren’t even sure they’d walk away from? No. That wasn’t something kids needed to hear.
Maya, their ever perceptive mother, placed a gentle hand on Anzu’s head. “They are doing something very important, Anzi,” she said warmly. “And they will come back to us, just like Papa will.”
Anzu pouted, burying her face against Joe’s side again. “You better,” she mumbled.
Joe chuckled, though it felt a little forced. He lifted her up, letting her sit on his lap, and bumped his forehead against hers. “We will,” he said. “And while we’re gone, you gotta take care of everyone here, alright?”
Anzu nodded, sniffling a little. “Okay,” she murmured.
Gene glanced down at Taiga, who was looking up at him with wide, trusting eyes. The little boy never said much, too young yet to understand how. He held onto Gene’s sleeve like he was afraid to let go.
“Hey, Taiga,” Gene said gently. “You’re the man of the house while we’re gone, you know that?”
Taiga’s eyes widened; maybe too young to speak but not too young not to understand. With that, Gene knew he had gotten the message and his heart filled with a heavy joy.
Joe took a good look at Maya as she adjusted herself in her respective seat. Like her children, she wore a kimono; red with colorful swirling flowers as the pattern and a dark pink sash across her waist. Her hair was in a braided bun, pink flowers carefully placed throughout. He felt a twinge of confusion. It wasn’t the first time seeing someone in a kimono, he was from California after all. There were hundreds of Japanese people there, but he didn’t understand what the occasion was. Why was the entire family dressed up?
The Vega trio came down the stairs, dressed in their respective uniforms. Isabella’s hair had been carefully curled and pinned overnight, dark curls framing her face prettily. Her face was unreadable, along with Lucas’ and Cameron’s. The boys uniforms were just as crisp as hers and faces just as serious.
They head to the table, hearts and eyes heavy, unswayed by the family’s elegance.
Maya reached for Isabella’s hand as she passed, squeezing it gently. “Did you sleep well, Isa?” she asked, though they both knew the answer.
Isabella nodded anyway. “Yeah…”
Lucas and Cameron settled into their seats, their movements mechanical, practiced. Joe and Gene exchanged glances, both feeling the same tension settle in their chests.
Claudia moved around the kitchen, quietly setting plates in front of them. “Eat,” she instructed, her voice soft but firm. “You need your strength.”
No one had much of an appetite, but they obeyed, if only out of respect. The only sounds for a moment were the clinking of silverware against plates and the occasional sigh.
Isabella’s eyes flit around, eyes furrowed in confusion. “Where’s my dad?” she asks.
Claudia comes out of the kitchen, settling in her seat with her own plate. “He wants to take pictures before you leave so he’s getting everything ready.”
It answers Joe’s confusion, Michel Senior wanted everyone to look nice for what could be their final moments together.
Isabella nods slowly, but Joe doesn’t miss the way her fingers tighten around her fork. Lucas and Cameron exchange a glance, both understanding the weight of the moment. Michel Vega wasn’t always the most expressive father, but when it came to goodbyes, he made sure they counted.
“Pictures, huh?” Joe mutters, running a hand through his hair. “Guess that means we better not look like shit.”
Cameron snorts. “Little late for that, Liebgott.”
Joe glares at him as Isabella chokes on her food, but there’s no heat behind it. Claudia smacks at her daughter’s back, hoping to dislodge whatever went down the wrong pipe. Once Isabella can breathe again, she takes a quick inhale of air before she starts cackling. Joe feels his neck warm from embarrassment, but he’s happy to see his favorite medic feeling better despite it being at his expense.
Lucas chuckles, shaking his head. “Man, we can’t take you anywhere, Isabella.”
Isabella wipes at her eyes, still laughing as she takes a sip of water. “Not my fault Cameron’s funny,” she wheezes.
Cameron smirks, clearly pleased with himself. “Glad someone appreciates my talent.”
Joe rolls his eyes but can’t help the small grin tugging at his lips. The moment feels almost normal—almost like they aren’t about to leave behind everything familiar and walk straight into the unknown.
He can see Eugene smirking as well, clearly enjoying the teasing at Joe’s expense. Claudia sighs, though there’s a hint of amusement in her expression. “Eat,” she instructs again. “And try not to choke this time, Isa.”
Isabella salutes her mother with her fork before shoving another bite into her mouth. As she munches on her arepas, the master bedroom door opens revealing Michel Senior dressed in a military uniform he had never seen before. It highly resembles a German uniform, and Liebgott remembers how Isabella had explained how much German influence Colombia truly had. As he approaches the table, Joe is reminded that Michel Senior was not only a fellow soldier, but one who had been subjected to the horrors of war for years whilst being only a child. How many years had he fought when he should’ve been enjoying the fruits of his youth? What did he see at night before bed?
The table falls quiet as Michel Senior approaches, the soft creak of his boots against the wooden floor the only sound. There’s something in his presence—something heavy, like the weight of old battles clinging to his shoulders. His face is composed, unreadable, but Joe can see the ghosts of the past lingering in his eyes.
Isabella, usually quick to fill silences, watches her father carefully. Her fingers tighten slightly around her fork before she forces them to relax. “Papa,” she says, voice softer than before. “That’s… not your usual clothes.”
Michel Senior nods, running a hand over the fabric. “That’s right,” English slow as he tried to find the right words. “But I want to take a picture of all of us together, for the ones who come after us.”
Lucas nods, his usual playfulness subdued. “Like a family record,” he murmurs, understanding the significance.
Michel Senior gives a small, approving nod. “Sí. A memory.” His gaze moves over each of them, as if committing their faces to memory before they even leave. “So they know who we were. Where we stood. How the world changed throughout the years.”
Isabella swallows, setting her fork down. “Then we better make sure we look good, huh?” She tries for a smile, but it doesn’t quite reach her eyes.
Michel Senior’s expression softens just slightly. “Sí, Isa.”
Joe clears his throat, shifting in his chair. “Well, guess we should get to it then. Can’t let future generations think we were all a bunch of scrubs.”
Isabella snorts. “Yeah, especially you Joe.”
Joe scoffs, feigning offense. “I’ll have you know, I am the pinnacle of style and grace.”
Lucas laughs, shaking his head. “Sure, buddy. Whatever helps you sleep at night.”
Cameron smirks, nudging Isabella. “I think we should let the history books decide that one.”
Joe groans, rubbing his temples. “You know what? I take it back. Maybe I don’t wanna be in this picture with you assholes.”
Isabella grins, finally a spark of her usual self peeking through. “Too late, Lieb. You’re stuck with us.”
She continues. “At least Eugene understands the true meaning of southern charm, unlike you Mister California.”
Joe scoffs, crossing his arms. “Southern charm, my ass. You’re just biased ‘cause Roe’s a polite little country boy.”
Eugene, who had been quietly adjusting his uniform, looks up with a bemused smile. “I don’t know, Liebgott. Maybe if you said ‘ma’am’ and ‘sir’ once in a while, you’d win ‘em over too.”
Lucas chuckles. “Nah, Joe’s beyond saving at this point.”
Isabella smirks. “It’s okay, Lieb. We still love you. Even if you have the manners of a feral alley cat.”
Joe throws his hands up. “Unbelievable! Y’know what? I hope the photo catches me flipping y’all off.”
Michel Senior, who had been listening with quiet amusement, claps a hand on Joe’s shoulder. “No Joe, you will stand properly for this photo. Or I will make you.” His voice is firm, but there’s a glint of humor in his eyes.
Joe sighs dramatically but straightens up. “Fine, fine. But if this thing gets framed in the house, I better look damn good in it.”
Isabella giggles. “Don’t worry Joe, you’ll still be my Lieb.”
Joe’s ears burn at her words. Damn kid really knew how to charm him to hell and back.
Joe gives her a playful glare, but the warmth in his chest melts the irritation away. “Alright, alright. You win, Birdie. But only ‘cause I can’t argue with you when you smile like that.”
Isabella grins, and he knows she’s got that gleam in her eyes that makes everything seem a little lighter.
They all quickly finished their food, time against them. As everybody goes to set everything up, Isabella stays back with him and Roe.
She turns towards him, hands eager to flatten the wrinkles on his shirt and fix the brown curls on his head.
“Alright, you look presentable now,” she says with a final nod, giving his chest a gentle tap as if it were a job well done. Her expression softens, though there’s a trace of something unspoken in her gaze.
Joe chuckles, trying to lighten the mood. “Glad I passed inspection, Doc. I was worried you might send me back to change.”
“Don’t push it,” she teases, her lips curling into a smile. “If you hadn’t looked like you were about to attend your own funeral, I might’ve let you slide.”
Joe grins, but there’s a flicker of unease in his eyes. "You're a tough one, Isa."
Isabella’s eyes soften, a mix of affection and something heavier. She gives his collar one last flick before turning to Eugene, who’s been quietly watching the exchange. She inspects him with the same meticulous care, adjusting the collar of his shirt and brushing off the small specks of dust that have settled on his uniform.
Her hands freeze on Eugene’s shoulders, air around her dampening. “You guys don’t have to be in the picture if you don’t want to.” she says, head bowed down.
Eugene notices her trembling hands. “Why wouldn’t we want to be?” he asks.
Her head turns up, eyes big. “I don’t know.” she mumbles, shrugging.
Eugene’s brow furrows as he watches her, sensing the underlying unease in her words. He gently places his hands over hers, steadying them on his shoulders, his touch a silent reassurance.
“Isabella,” he says softly, his voice low but firm, “You dragged us all the way down to your home because it’s important to you. You had us meet your family because it’s important to you. These pictures are important to you whether you say it or not, so we’re sure as hell gonna be in them.”
Joe, standing slightly to the side, watches the exchange, his lips pressed together in thought. He knows this moment isn't about just a picture, not really. It’s about facing the uncertainty ahead, and the weight that hangs over them all.
Isabella sighs, the tension in her shoulders easing a little, though there's still something heavy in her gaze. She meets Eugene’s eyes, then Joe's. There’s a flicker of something—vulnerability, maybe fear—but also a quiet strength. She straightens her posture, her fingers adjusting the collar of Eugene’s shirt one last time.
“I guess I was just thinking about how... I don’t know. How this could be the last time,” she admits softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “The last time we’re all together like this, before we leave... for who knows how long.”
Joe steps forward, the air between them thick with understanding. His voice is softer than usual. “That’s why we’re doing it, Birdie. We don’t know what’s gonna happen, but we do know that right now, we’re still here. And that matters.”
Isabella’s eyes search his face, and for a moment, the sharp edges of her usual teasing demeanor soften, replaced by something more raw, more real. Her lips part, but no words come out, just a faint tremor that she quickly swallows.
“Don’t worry,” Eugene says, breaking the silence with a slight grin, “If it’s the last picture, it’s gonna be a good one. I’m making sure of it.”
She lets out a breath, half-laugh, half-sob, before nodding. “Yeah… okay.”
Joe grins, but it’s not the usual cocky smirk. There’s a certain kind of sincerity in it now, a reassurance in the weight of everything they had shared.
“Good,” he says simply, “Now, let’s make sure we look damn good for that picture.”
Isabella laughs quietly, the sound light despite the heaviness in the air. “Yeah, can’t have us looking like a bunch of scrubs, right?”
Eugene chuckles, glancing down at the final adjustments Isabella made to his uniform. “If Joe’s gonna look good, then I gotta look good too. I’m sticking with the ‘handsome squad.’”
Isabella rolls her eyes, but her smile stays. “Don’t worry Gene, I’ll make sure my future descendants will think you’re a real heartthrob.” she teases.
Eugene grins at her, clearly pleased with the playful jab. “Hey, I’m just trying to set a good example for the next generation,” he quips, flashing a wink.
Isabella laughs, shaking her head. “Oh, I’m sure your future descendants will never hear the end of it. ‘Look at great-grandpa Roe, the heart-breaker.’” She mimics an exaggerated, dramatic tone, causing Joe to chuckle quietly beside them.
Joe smirks, leaning in. “Maybe if we’re lucky, they’ll think I was the real heartthrob, huh? You know, if anybody gets a legacy, it’s gonna be me.”
Isabella raises an eyebrow, clearly amused. “Oh, of course, Joe. You’ve got all the looks and charm... as long as you don’t smile too much. You know, so they don’t run off screaming.”
Eugene snorts, looking at Joe with a grin. “Yeah, that would be the real legacy. ‘Grandpa Joe, the man who scared his own descendants into hiding with one smile.’”
Joe dramatically rolls his eyes, but there's a fondness behind it. “You all are really making this easy, aren’t you?” He steps back, putting his hands on his hips with a mock-serious expression. “Alright, alright, I’m ready to be immortalized in the annals of history. A true American treasure.”
Isabella playfully salutes him. “Well, you better smile big then, Mister Treasure. We want to make sure future generations get the full impact of your, uh, charisma.”
The three of them head outside, teasing lightening the air. As they join the group, Michel Senior explains the order.
“We’ll start with one of Isa, Lucas, and Cameron. Then one of Isa with Joe and Eugene, they’ll then do one altogether. One with Isa, Claudia, and I; the trio with the kids, and then finally one of us all together.” he states.
He turns to him and Eugene, eyes serious. “That last one includes you two as well, no excuses.”
Joe’s smile fades just a little, the weight of Michel Senior’s words sinking in. He gives a sharp nod, meeting the older man’s gaze with a mixture of respect and unspoken understanding. The weight of being included in that final picture, alongside the rest of the family, holds more significance than he’s willing to admit.
Isabella stands beside Michel Senior, her eyes darting between him and Joe, and she speaks up, her voice quieter than usual. “We’re making memories, right?” She catches Joe’s eye, as if seeking reassurance, but it’s not the kind of reassurance that words can offer. It’s something deeper.
Joe gives her a small smile, though it doesn’t reach his eyes. “Yeah. Memories.”
Isabella grins, eyes light.
With that, the photo session begins, each person lining up as directed. Joe finds himself positioned next to Isabella’s side, Eugene on the other, both of whom are more relaxed than he is. The weight of the camera lens on him feels heavier than anything he’s experienced before, but he squares his shoulders and stands taller, trying to push aside the unease gnawing at him.
Isabella smiles brightly for the camera, her usual spark returned, though there’s a soft edge to her expression that hints at the underlying tension everyone’s feeling. Lucas and Cameron take their place for the next shot, the stoic faces they wear matching the gravity of the situation.
As the photos continue, Joe notices the small, intimate moments. Michel Senior’s hand on Isabella’s shoulder, the shared glance between the family members, the way Claudia gently adjusts her hair with a smile that’s not quite as joyful as it should be. These are the things that make the pictures real. That make the memories feel like something more than just a snapshot in time.
Finally, they gather together for the last photo. Joe stands at the back in the middle, tallest. Eugene and Michel Senior stand at his sides; Isabella, Maya, and Claudia in the middle row, kids in the very front. As the camera prepares to go off, Joe hears Anzu speak up, voice sad.
“I wish Papa was here…”
Joe’s heart aches, realizing that the only thing missing was the youngest Michel. It shouldn’t be him and Eugene. It should be the pillar of strength that this family had always had; the firstborn son, the symbol of the legacy that had been passed down through generations. The thought of Michel Alejandro not being there, not being part of this moment, weighs heavily on Joe’s chest. He can feel the absence like a cold spot in the air, and he knows it cuts deeper for the others, especially Isabella.
Eugene, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, places a comforting hand on Joe’s shoulder, a silent support as they all stand there in the quiet moment before the camera flashes. Joe gives him a small, tight nod, trying to push the heavy thoughts aside. This wasn’t the time for that. They had to make the most of the moment they had, even if it felt incomplete.
Isabella’s voice breaks through the silence, softer now but filled with a sadness that’s impossible to hide. "He should be here," she says, her gaze distant as she looks past the camera, as if searching for something—or someone—who isn’t there.
Michel Senior, standing stoic as ever, looks at his family, his expression unreadable. He clears his throat softly before speaking. “He will.” His words are firm but gentle, as if he’s reminding himself as much as everyone else.
Joe catches his eye, something unspoken passing between them. He knows how hard it is to accept that absence, that empty space where Michel Alejandro should have stood, strong and proud as ever. The camera clicks, the flash lighting up their faces in that fleeting, perfect moment. Joe can feel the heaviness of it, the bittersweetness that clings to them all as they stand together. It’s not the same, but it’s enough.
Joe squeezes his eyes shut for a moment, exhaling slowly, trying to ground himself in the present. He wishes this family could have been complete, all of them. But for now, this would have to do.
Anzu, still with her solemn expression, looks up at him. "Will Papa come back?" she asks softly, her small hands gripping at his shirt.
Joe looks down at her, his throat tight. He wants to say something reassuring, something that will ease her worries, but the truth is, he doesn’t know. All he can offer is a gentle, if uncertain, smile. "We’re all doing our best, klein. Just like I’m sure your papa always does. He’ll be back."
Isabella, hearing the exchange, steps closer to Anzu, gently ruffling her hair. "Papa will come home when it's time. Until then, we’ll take care of each other, just like we always do."
Anzu, trusting the adults in her life, nods her head. She runs off to the camera, where Michel Senior was carefully putting everything away. Her giggles fly throughout the air as her grandfather says something to lighten up her mood. Joe feels Isabella grab his shoulder reassuringly, words unspoken but loud.
She walks away, leaving him and Roe alone.
For a moment, he and Eugene stand in the quiet, the sounds of the family fading into the background. The weight of the day’s events is still there, but it feels like a little less of a burden when they stand side by side.
Eugene doesn’t need to say anything; he doesn’t have to. There’s an understanding in the way he stands, a presence that’s just enough to fill the silence between them. He’s not pushing, not rushing Joe to talk. He’s simply there.
Joe clears his throat, looking down at the ground for a moment before meeting Eugene’s eyes. “I’ve never been much of a photo guy,” he admits, his voice softer than he’d like. “But... today, it felt like something else. You know?”
Eugene nods slowly, his gaze thoughtful. "Yeah, I get it. It’s not just about pictures. It’s about what they represent." His voice is calm, steady. "Sometimes, a snapshot is the only way to hold onto a moment before it slips away."
Joe grins a little, a bit of that old warmth creeping back. "You’re a deep guy, Roe. Maybe you should be the one giving the speeches."
Roe scoffs, eyes teasing. “Don’t let Sobel hear you say that.”
Joe raises an eyebrow as Claudia and Maya approach, both women holding something behind their backs. He exchanges a quick glance with Eugene, a silent question passing between them. He knows they’re about to get some kind of surprise, but he can’t quite guess what it is.
Claudia's eyes glimmer with something like mischief, but there’s a tenderness there too—an unspoken affection in the way she watches them. Maya, equally composed but with a soft smile, seems to be enjoying the moment.
“What’s going on?” Joe asks, his tone light but curious.
Claudia’s lips curl up into a knowing smile. “We wanted to give each of you something, a gift for being such great friends with Isabella.” she says, voice warm.
With that, Maya and Claudia reveal what they’ve been hiding in their hands.
In Maya’s there’s a gold chain, a Star of David hanging from it.
Joe’s eyes flicker down to the gold chain in Maya’s hand, his breath catching for a moment. The Star of David, hanging delicately from the chain, catches the light, its edges gleaming softly. It’s beautiful, elegant, and full of meaning, but it’s also unexpected. He looks from the necklace up to Maya’s face, where her gaze is steady, her expression full of quiet emotion.
“This…” Joe starts, his voice soft, unsure of how to respond. His fingers twitch slightly, as if reaching out but unsure. “Maya, this is—this is a lot.”
She smiles. “Anzu took quite a liking to you, I think you remind her a lot of her father. This is my way of thanking you, for being her first true friend.”
Joe’s throat tightens at her words.
‘Her first true friend.’
He wasn’t sure if he deserved that title, but the weight of it sinks into his chest, a mix of pride and responsibility.
His gaze flicks to Anzu, who’s still running around, her laughter light and carefree, oblivious to the gravity of the moment. Joe smiles softly, the thought of her being so young and yet capable of understanding something so deep, like loyalty and trust, fills him with a strange sense of warmth.
“Don’t mention it,” Joe says, his voice a little rougher than usual. “I didn’t do anything special. She’s a great kid. Smart as hell, too.”
Claudia takes this time to show what she has, revealing a delicate rosary made of silver links and shiny black beading.
Claudia holds the rosary out toward Eugene with a quiet reverence, the silver glinting in the soft light of the early afternoon. The black beads are polished to a deep shine, and the whole piece seems to hum with a quiet energy, something more than just a gift.
Eugene’s gaze softens as Claudia holds the rosary out to him, his fingers hesitant at first. The silver catches the light, and for a moment, it feels like the world has slowed down, like everything around them is waiting. His hand reaches out slowly, almost instinctively, as though drawn by something deeper than mere gratitude.
Claudia’s eyes never leave his face, her expression steady and warm. “This is for you, Eugene,” she says softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “For being Isabella’s teacher. Her mentor and tutor, whether you realize it or not. This is a little something to remind you that we are here, even when you’re not. We’ll carry you with us, just as we hope you’ll carry us with you.”
Eugene feels the weight of her words, and it settles deep within him. It’s one thing to be given a gift, but another entirely to receive one that feels so deeply personal, so full of meaning. His fingers brush over the smooth, dark beads, the silver chain cool to the touch, and for the first time in a long while, he’s at a loss for words.
“I…” he starts, his voice a little rough. “Ma’am…thank you.”
Claudia shakes her head, a soft smile gracing her lips. “Just remember what you promised me last night, Eugene.”
Eugene takes a deep breath, looking down at the rosary in his hands. It feels like more than just a token. It feels like a promise, one that stretches across time and distance. His fingers curl around the chain, holding it close to his chest, almost as if grounding himself to this moment, to the people standing around him, to the family that had somehow accepted him into their fold.
“I’ll keep it with me,” Eugene finally says, his voice steadier now, though the emotion lingers. “Every step of the way. I promise.”
The moment is cut short by Isabella yelling them over, telling them the time has finally come for them to leave.
Eugene tucks the rosary gently into his pocket, feeling the weight of it press against his side as a reminder of the promise he’d just made. He takes one last, lingering look at Claudia, her quiet but unwavering gaze holding his. For a brief moment, everything feels right — like they are all exactly where they need to be.
Joe and Eugene head back into the house with everyone, hearts heavy. They quickly head upstairs to grab their things, trailed by Isabella. Lucas would be staying in Orlando, lucky enough to have some extra time before leaving back to England, while Cameron would be leaving late in the evening.
The walk upstairs is quiet, the weight of the day settling into their bones. Joe can hear the sounds of the family below, laughter and voices mingling with the soft hum of distant conversations. It feels almost surreal, like a dream he might wake from at any moment. But the heaviness in his chest, the words Maya had told him, and the warmth of the Star in his pocket all feel undeniably real.
They grab their things solemnly, the weight of reality settling in. Joe and Eugene stand in the doorway of the room, sadly looking at the space that had welcomed them during their stay.
“I’ll miss this,” Joe says softly, though the words feel a little inadequate. The house, the people—everything about it had been a refuge, a place that had offered more than they’d expected. Now, it’s time to leave it all behind.
Eugene nods without saying anything at first. He reaches down to grab his bag, but his gaze doesn’t leave the room. “Yeah… me too.” There’s a quiet sincerity in his voice, an acknowledgment of the unspoken comfort they found here.
Isabella stands just behind them next to her door, giving them space but close enough to feel the weight of their unspoken thoughts. She watches them quietly, her eyes soft but understanding, a slight furrow to her brow as she processes the change. She’s used to farewells, but even this feels like something more. This time, it’s different.
“We should go,” she finally says, her voice a little firmer. “Everyone’s downstairs. They’re waiting.”
Joe nods slowly, the finality of her words settling in his chest like a weight.
With one last glance at the room, Joe steps out first, Eugene following close behind. The sound of their footsteps echoes softly through the hallway, and then the stairs creak under their weight as they descend back into the heart of the house, back to the waiting family.
Downstairs, the atmosphere is bittersweet, the air filled with quiet chatter.
“I guess this is it, huh?” Cameron says, his voice light, but there’s a tension there, an understanding of what’s coming. He looks at Joe and Eugene, as if trying to find something reassuring in their expressions.
Joe claps him on the shoulder, a small smile tugging at his lips despite the lump in his throat. “Yeah… this is it. Just keep your head up, alright? Stay safe.”
Eugene gives a nod, his hands stuffed into his pockets. “We’ll see each other again, don’t worry.”
Isabella joins them, a quiet sadness in her eyes, but her voice is steady. “If either of you two morons die, I’ll bring you back to life just to kick your ass and kill you again.”
Joe chuckles, the sound a little rough, but it’s enough to break the heaviness in the air for a moment. He turns to Isabella, raising an eyebrow. “Nice to know you’re looking out for them.”
Eugene snorts, his grin returning, even if it's a little tight. “Well, at least we know we’ll be in good hands if anything happens.”
Isabella’s lips curve into a faint, bittersweet smile. “Don’t joke about it,” she says softly, her voice carrying a weight that cuts through the teasing. “I don’t want to lose anyone.”
They all head out of the house, heading for the train station that had so recently brought them to this house of happiness. But first, Isabella insists on saying goodbye to Lanza and Miyuki, the two cats that had spent every waking moment by her side while she was home. Her smile bittersweet, cats noticing her mood and rubbing on her more than normal while Isabella bites back her tears.
In the Florida heat, they take their time. Joe notices that the Vega family is tense, and he realizes it’s because of all the looks they get as they walk down the main road. People whisper, pointing at Maya and the kids' clothing.
Joe picks up on the discomfort in the air as they walk down the road. People are staring, whispering, eyes flicking toward Maya and the children, judging the unfamiliarity of their appearance, the foreignness of their clothing. It's not just curiosity—it’s suspicion. It’s fear. Joe feels the weight of it, heavy and thick, and he notices Maya shrinking in on herself, pulling the children closer as the murmurs intensify.
Eugene, walking next to Joe, senses the same shift and falls into step beside him. His voice is quiet, careful. “What’s going on?”
Joe exhales, his gaze narrowing as he watches the people around them. “They’re Japanese, Roe.”
Eugene’s expression hardens, realization settling in. “Right,” he mutters. He glances back at Maya and the kids, his eyes following their movement. “Guess it’s not just the clothes.”
It’s not as if Joe hadn’t felt the same once. In fact, before Isabella’s explanation, before meeting Maya and the kids, he still felt a burning anger towards the people who had attacked the United States so ruthlessly. It was especially apparent in California, where only three months after the bombing the federal government had required that Japanese people leave the state. ‘Military area’ they said. ‘No Japanese people in military areas.’
They had turned the whole damn state into a military area.
The way the government had treated people like Maya, like the kids, like so many others who’d done nothing wrong but be born into the wrong ethnicity at the wrong time. It wasn’t fair at all.
They all feel it, even if they try not to show it. People whisper as they pass, throwing glances, and every little detail seems to make them a target. Maya’s posture is a little more rigid, Anzu stays close to her mother as Taiga clings tightly to the front of her kimono.
Joe can’t stop his frustration from creeping in. “This is what they’ve been dealing with since the attack,” he says, low and tight. “Doesn’t matter if they’re citizens, doesn’t matter if they’ve been here for years. All that matters is what people think when they see them.”
Eugene’s hands are clenched into fists in his pockets, his face hard. “This isn’t right, Joe. No one should be treated like this.”
“No, they shouldn’t,” Joe agrees, the anger burning in his chest. He feels the heat of the sun on his back, but it’s nothing compared to the fire of the injustice simmering beneath the surface. He looks at Maya, who is trying to remain composed, and then back at the people watching her. “But it doesn’t matter what’s right or wrong to them. It’s about fear. Fear and ignorance.”
A few of the people glance over at them, some of the whispers more pointed now. The looks aren’t just curious—they’re accusing. They don’t know Maya, they don’t know the children, but it doesn’t matter. They see their faces, and they think of Pearl Harbor. They think of everything the government and the media have been feeding them.
Joe’s stomach churns as he watches Maya pull the children in just a little closer, like she’s bracing them for something she doesn’t want to happen.
“I’ll never understand how people can just… decide that someone’s an enemy just because of what they look like,” Eugene says softly. His gaze softens a little as he watches Anzu, who’s clinging to Maya’s side.
Joe looks down at the little girl, her wide, innocent eyes glancing up at him, and something in his chest tightens. ‘It’s not fair’, he thinks. ‘She’s just a kid.’
They survive the judgment and arrive at the train station in one piece. Realizing the time had finally come, Joe’s anger dies, sorrow taking over yet again. He hadn’t expected the short visit to have turned into this. He hadn’t expected this house to be filled with so much love, so many new experiences, and yet, here they were, on the edge of saying goodbye. Joe feels that familiar lump in his throat again, heavier than before. He hadn’t expected to get so attached, to grow so fond of the people who had opened their doors to him, to them all. This wasn’t just a pit stop in his journey—it had become a home, however temporary. And now, the moment he’d been dreading had finally arrived.
The train station feels colder than it should. The bustling noise of the platform is louder than it has any right to be, and it’s as if every click of the train’s wheels, every whistle of the conductor, is a reminder that this moment is slipping through his fingers. Maya, still holding her children close, stands at the edge of the platform, her posture tense but composed. Anzu clings to her side, her eyes scanning the crowd, sensing the weight in the air without fully understanding it.
As their time comes to an end, they begin saying their goodbyes. Isabella clings to her parents, tears running down her face. Joe watches from a distance, the knot in his chest tightening as he sees Isabella's tears fall. It feels like something fragile is breaking in the air, something that’s too precious to hold onto but too important to let go of. He looks over at Maya, who’s holding Anzu close, her eyes soft but heavy with unspoken words. Maya’s not crying, but there’s an ache in her posture that says everything. She knows the weight of this moment too well.
Isabella’s voice breaks through the quiet hum of the station, her words choked with emotion. "I... I wish I didn’t have to go."
Claudia hugs her tight, careful with the curls she had spent so much time helping set. “Mi amor…” she starts. “Esto es lo que te toca hacer.”
Isabella clings to her mother even tighter, her sobs muffled against Claudia’s chest. She doesn't want to leave, not like this, not when everything feels so uncertain. But her mother's words, though heavy, are the truth. This is what she has to do. This is the path set before her, whether she’s ready for it or not.
Claudia strokes her hair gently, her voice calm despite the storm brewing inside her. “I’m proud of you, Isa. You’ve always been strong. You’ll make it through this.”
Isabella pulls back slightly, her face a mix of fear and determination. “I don’t want to leave you, Mama. I don’t want to leave... everyone.”
Maya steps forward then, her own heart aching as she watches her sister-in-law struggle with the weight of the moment. She places a hand on Claudia's shoulder, her expression softening. “It’s not forever, Isa. Just remember that. We’ll all be here, waiting for you.”
Michel Senior sweetly rubs Isabella’s back, unhappy seeing his only daughter's tears. As the pillars of the family say their goodbye’s, Lucas and Cameron come over to say their own goodbye’s to Joe and Eugene.
Joe watches as Lucas and Cameron approach, both of them with expressions that are equal parts understanding and heavy. The air feels thick with everything unsaid—words of farewell, words of reassurance, words that might not make this moment any easier, but would try all the same.
Lucas is the first to speak, his voice rough but steady. “Take care of her, you two,” he says, his eyes lingering on Isabella as she clings to her family. “She’s tough, but she’s got a lot of weight on her right now. Keep her safe, alright?”
Joe nods, swallowing the lump in his throat. “We will. We’ll look after her, just like we promised.”
Cameron, standing beside Lucas, offers a brief but firm handshake to Eugene, who takes it with a nod. Then Cameron turns to Joe, his gaze lingering a moment before he says, “I’ve got a bad feeling about all of this, Joe. I can’t put it into words, but I don’t think we’ll all be together like this again anytime soon.”
Joe doesn’t respond immediately, just gives him a quiet nod. There’s too much in Cameron’s words for him to offer anything more than that.
Isabella, having pulled back from her family, steps over to join them, wiping her eyes once more, her face a mixture of determination and sadness. “I’ll be back,” she says, her voice shaky but firm. “I’ll come back to all of you, I promise. No matter what happens.”
Joe notices Anzu standing off to the side, her small figure an island of silence in the storm of emotions around her. The weight of the moment has settled deeply into her, just like it has for the rest of them, but for her, it’s different. It’s not the same as the adults. For her, each goodbye feels like the first time, a fresh wound carved with every departure.
He makes his way over to her, his footsteps soft on the ground, trying not to disturb the delicate sadness that surrounds her. She doesn’t turn to look at him, her eyes fixed on the train, her small hands clutching the edges of her dress.
"Hey, Anzu," Joe says gently, crouching down beside her. His voice is low, soothing. “You okay?”
Anzu doesn’t answer immediately, her tiny fingers fidgeting with the fabric of her kimono. After a moment, she looks up at him with those wide, solemn eyes. “Papa always goes, but then he comes back. It’ll be the same right?”” Her voice is quiet, uncertain, but there’s a raw honesty to it that stings.
Joe’s heart tightens, a pang of sorrow for the little girl who’s had to face so much already. “I know, Anzu,” he says softly. “Sometimes it feels like we’re always saying goodbye, but I promise, Isa’s coming back too. We’ll all make sure of it.”
Anzu doesn’t seem convinced, but her gaze softens as she looks at Joe, almost as though she’s trying to find something to hold onto in his words. She nods slowly, but her shoulders remain tense, the burden of not fully understanding the weight of the situation still too heavy for her to carry.
As Anzu heads off to say goodbye to Isabella; Maya, Claudia, and Michel Senior head towards him and Eugene ready to say their own goodbye’s to the two men Isabella had come to rely on.
Maya, her arms still around Taiga, steps forward first, handing him a letter. Her eyes are soft but steady, her voice low, steady with a strength that Joe can’t help but admire. "Take care of her, you two. Keep her safe. Promise me you will."
Joe meets her gaze, his own emotions tightening in his chest. He feels the weight of her request, the quiet plea that goes beyond just Isabella’s safety. It’s a promise to keep a piece of their family intact, even if everything else around them is falling apart. “We promise, Maya,” he says, his voice thick. “We’ll watch out for her, always.”
Joe takes the letter, slipping it carefully into his jacket pocket as he gives Maya one last lingering look. There’s something heavy about the act, as if the letter holds more than just words, more than just a message—it’s a piece of this family, something to hold onto when the distance between them feels too vast to bridge.
Maya doesn’t say anything more, her eyes soft but firm as she watches him slip away. She knows they’ll be okay, but the silent promise they’ve shared between them feels like the only thing they can hold onto in that moment.
As he turns to face Eugene, Joe catches sight of Claudia and Michel Senior approaching him. The air around them seems to slow down, the heavy reality of their parting weighing on the quiet exchange between them. Claudia extends a letter to Eugene, her hands steady even as her eyes reflect the same sorrow she’s felt since the beginning.
“This is for you,” she says, her voice soft but carrying that same unshakeable strength. “Make sure you read it when you get a chance, Eugene. You’ve come to mean a lot to our family.”
Michel Senior stands just behind her, his hands clasped together, a soft but purposeful expression on his face. His eyes meet Eugene’s for a long moment, filled with a kind of quiet understanding—something unspoken but deeply felt.
Eugene hesitates for a moment, his hand brushing over the letter, the weight of their words settling into him. He looks up, his voice gruff with the emotion that’s been building all along. "Thank you, both of you. I’ll make sure she’s safe, and I’ll keep these with me. I promise."
Michel Senior’s hand rests lightly on Eugene’s shoulder, his grip firm, steady. “We trust you. You take care of her, and you take care of yourself.”
Eugene nods, his heart heavy with the weight of their words, but there’s a flicker of something in him—resolve, maybe, or a sense of belonging that he hasn’t truly felt until now. “I won’t let you down. Thank you.”
With one final, shared moment between the two groups, they begin to move toward the train platform, their steps slow but purposeful. The Easy Trio board the train solemnly, the weight of reality sitting on their hearts heavily. They find their seats, Eugene and Joe putting their bags up top, Isabella having to step on the chair to reach. As they sit down they look out the window, finding that the Vega family was still waiting for them, eyes solemn.
The train starts to move shortly after and reality sets in. Isabella presses her hand against the window, eyes filled with tears as her family begins to disappear. She adjusts her body towards Joe’s when she finally sees her family gone, pressing into his side as she sobs quietly.
Joe and Eugene stay quiet as she cries, deciding it best to let her feel what she must before they return to reality. Before they must return to the torture of Sobel’s horrible leadership, to drills, and jumping out of moving planes.
Eventually Isabella wears herself out, falling asleep on Joe’s shoulder. Joe stays still, barely breathing as Isabella's weight settles against him. He can feel the slight tremors in her body, the exhaustion that finally overtook her after everything. He doesn't move, doesn't dare disturb her. Instead, he just stares out the window, watching the blurred trees and endless tracks stretch on, his mind a thousand miles away.
Eugene, sitting across from them, watches for a moment before leaning back, arms crossed over his chest. "She needed that," he murmurs, voice low. "Probably the first time she’s let herself really feel it."
Joe nods slightly, careful not to wake her. "Yeah." His voice is quiet, distant. "I hate that we had to leave them behind."
Eugene exhales through his nose, rubbing a tired hand over his face. "We didn’t have a choice, Joe."
Joe knows that. He knows. But it doesn’t make it any easier. It doesn’t change the tightness in his chest or the way his hand twitches, itching for something to hold onto, to ground himself. His fingers graze the chain in his pocket, the small Star of David hanging from it, and he grips it tightly.
The train rocks gently, the rhythmic motion almost soothing despite everything. The exhaustion weighs heavy on all of them, and before long, Eugene’s head dips slightly, his body relaxing as he dozes off too
Joe carefully pulls out the letter from his coat pocket, taking advantage of the time he had by himself. He traces the neat writing of his name on the envelope gently, his heart aching for the family that had accepted him so wholly. He exhales slowly, then carefully breaks the seal, unfolding the letter with deliberate hands. The unfamiliar curves of Maya’s handwriting greet him, each stroke of ink feeling almost intimate, like a quiet voice speaking directly to him.
‘Joe,
I don’t know if you’ll read this right away or if it will take you some time, but I hope it becomes a comfort to you either way.
In Japan we have a saying called "Ichi-go ichi-e" —it means ‘one time, one meeting.’ It’s a reminder that every moment we share with someone is unique, something to be cherished because it will never happen exactly the same way again. I hope that this ichi-go ichi-e will allow you the strength to survive whatever obstacles you face ahead. That your memories with us will let you feel happiness and hope when there isn’t any.
The Star of David that I gifted you was not my idea, but Michel Alejandro’s. In fact, I’d like you to think of it as his blessing and acceptance of you. I spoke with him over the phone and he insisted on me giving it to you when he heard all about you from both Isabella’s letters and Anzu’s ramblings of you.
You and him are so alike that it hurts me. You both have the same sarcasm and dry humor, the same mischievous smile, you’re even the same age he was when I met him. I think it’s why Anzu likes you so much, and why Isabella cares so much for you.
Michel and I ask, from the bottom of our hearts, that you keep an eye on her. That you make sure she is safe and protected from whatever you deem fit. That the horrors of war do not reach her like it has her father or her brother. Please help guide and protect her, be her closest confidant and her dearest friend.
I hope that you will return to see us when this is all over and that we can have another ichi-go ichi-e to reminisce on.
Fight valiantly and stay safe.
頑張って!
Maya, Michel Alejandro, Anzu, and Taiga.’
Joe’s breath catches as he flips the paper over, his eyes landing on the small, uneven lines of a child’s drawing. It’s simple but unmistakable—him, dressed in his green army uniform, standing tall, so different from her first drawing of him, holding the tiny hand of a little girl. Anzu.
Her crayon strokes are bold, full of life, the colors pressed deep into the paper as if she wanted to make sure it would never fade. He notices the tiny details—a small star on his chest, her pink and blue kimono, the exaggerated smile on both of their faces. Above them, in wobbly handwriting, are the words ありがとう, ジョー!—Thank you, Joe!
Something in his chest tightens, a lump forming in his throat. He runs his fingers over the crayon lines, as if he could somehow hold onto the warmth of it, the innocence, the unwavering trust of a little girl who saw him as someone worth remembering.
Joe swallows hard, blinking away the sting in his eyes.
Joe grips the letter a little tighter, the edges crinkling slightly under his fingers. The train rocks gently along the tracks, the distant sound of metal on metal blending with the soft breathing of the people around him. He should be trying to rest, should be preparing himself for what’s waiting for them when they return—but he can’t.
The weight of it all settles deep in his chest, heavy and aching. He thinks about Michel Alejandro—the man he’s never met, yet whose presence lingers in the space between them. A father, a husband, a brother, a son, a soldier. A man who had left a hole in his family's hearts, and somehow, Joe had been allowed to step into its shadow. Not as a replacement, but as something else entirely. A connection. A reminder. A tether.
He wipes at his eyes roughly, huffing out a breath as if that will stop the emotion from threatening to overwhelm him. He hadn’t expected this trip to change him, hadn’t thought he would walk away with more than just another goodbye weighing on his shoulders. But now, tucked into his pocket is a Star of David, wrapped around his heart is a promise, and in his hand is a crayon drawing from a little girl who saw him as something worth holding onto.Joe closes his eyes, gripping the letter just a little tighter. ‘I’ll come back,’ he thinks to himself. ‘No matter what happens, I’ll come back.’
Notes:
translations: Buenos días, Joseph - Good morning Joseph, klein -little one, Sí - Yes, Lieb - Love/Darling, Mi amor - My Love, Esto es lo que te toca hacer - This is what you must do, 頑張って - Do your best, ありがとう, ジョ - Thank you, Joe
Chapter 30: Chapter 26
Notes:
authors note: GUESS WHO’S BACK. BACK AGAIN.
I’m happy to report that I’ve officially started my final semester of university (God willing, graduation in August!). Thankfully, my classes this time around aren’t too demanding, so I shouldn’t have to put off updates any longer.
Thank you all so much for your continued patience while I got my life — both personal and academic — somewhat in order. And an even bigger thank you for sticking around through my writer’s block. I won’t lie, I’m not thrilled with this chapter. There’s a good chance I’ll revisit and rework it once I’m back in full writing swing. But I still hope the message of it comes through loud and clear. (I LOVE YOU GENE)
As always, I’d love to hear your thoughts, theories, and any ideas you might want to see in future chapters. Your support truly means the world to me — thank you for being here, always.
spotify playlist: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/1ogLZLI24Z8aiIKRYiGQdK
song: "Isabella's Lullaby (from the Promised Neverland)" - Grissini Project
Chapter Text
The return to training had been a major whiplash. They had to quickly pack their things and prepare themselves to go to New York, get on a boat for weeks on end where they would be traveling to God knows where.
Gene hadn’t been happy. Maybe he had been too spoiled while at the Vega house, no, he definitely had been too spoiled at the Vega house. He missed waking up late, he missed the delicious food, he missed the sights and the laughter.
The laughter was what he missed most. The carefree attitude and jokes between him, Isabella and her brothers.
The stuffiness of the ship was unbearable. They had been packed in it like sardines, rows upon rows of thin cots made into multi-level bunks on the floors, the only empty one being the top deck. Somehow, the amount of incidents he had to take care of had increased on the ship. He had fixed up Joe’s broken nose recently, an angry Isabella trailing behind him. She explained that he had gotten into an argument with Guarnere over Sobel, of all people. Gene almost broke Joe’s nose all over again.
The stuffiness and the major levels of testosterone wasn’t what worried Gene most, it was Isabella. Isabella was one of the only women on the ship. She was the only one who had been required to bunk with the men, smack-dab in the middle of a tiger's den. The other women were nurses with privileges to private cabins they could share with each other like the officers. Thankfully, the men of Easy Company had taken it upon themselves to follow her around like her personal shadow, never leaving her alone. One man was required to be with her at all times in case anything were to go amiss.
Despite the precautions, Gene still worried. The ship was a boiling pot of restless energy, nerves, and too many men packed into too small of a space for too long. It wasn’t just the physical discomfort that made the journey miserable—it was the waiting, the unknown stretching before them like an endless, silent storm.
Joe, for his part, seemed to handle the monotony with his usual sharp wit and recklessness. His broken nose had already started bruising, an ugly shade of purple and yellow spreading across his face. He wore it like a badge of honor, though, grinning through the pain whenever someone brought it up. Isabella, on the other hand, was still furious with him.
Gene could still hear her voice echoing in his head from earlier. “Of all the stupid things, Joe! Guarnere is twice your size, what did you think was gonna happen?!”
Joe had just shrugged, muttering something about principle, which only made Isabella angrier.
Now, as Gene sat on his bunk, the faint rocking of the ship barely a comfort, he watched as Isabella settled in a few cots away. She wasn’t asleep, but she lay on her back, arms crossed, staring up at the ceiling. Lipton sat on the cot across from her, keeping watch like the others had been doing in shifts.
Gene sighed, running a hand over his face. “She’s gonna lose it if she doesn’t get a break from all this soon.”
Joe, sitting nearby with an arm slung over his stomach, grinned despite the bruises. “Aren’t we all?”
“Yeah well, I’m afraid she’s gonna kill someone,” he started. “Probably you.”
Joe snorted, shifting slightly to get comfortable in the cramped space. “Wouldn’t be the first time she’s tried.”
Gene shook his head, rubbing his temple. “I’m serious, Liebgott. She’s wound up tighter than a damn drum. The second someone looks at her wrong, she’s gonna snap.”
Joe glanced over at Isabella, still staring at the ceiling, her jaw tight with frustration. She hadn’t been herself since they got on the ship—her usual sharp retorts had dulled, her easy smiles had disappeared. The constant need for someone to shadow her had clearly been grating on her, but none of them were willing to risk what might happen if they let her be alone.
“Yeah,” Joe muttered, sighing. “I know.”
They sat in silence for a moment, the steady hum of the ship’s engine the only sound beneath the muffled voices of the men around them.
Then, without looking over, Joe added, “I’ll talk to her.”
Gene raised an eyebrow. “And say what?”
Joe smirked, wincing slightly at the movement. “Hell if I know. Maybe she’ll just punch me again and feel better.”
Gene leaned back into his cot, arms crossed, forehead sweating from the heat of the ship. The trip, with its brutal reality of cramped spaces and constant tension, had forced people to either grow closer or remain distant. And despite his initial doubts, he'd found something in Liebgott he hadn't expected: loyalty. It wasn’t just about shared experiences, it was about trust—the kind that had solidified between them in ways that were almost unspoken.
Isabella had noticed it too. She'd always been quick to spot the nuances between people, and she had been delighted to see Gene and Liebgott finally become friends. They had been acquaintances before the trip home and ended up with mutual respect afterwards, but this trip had changed that. She often made playful comments about how "Gene had finally found a fellow troublemaker" and joked about how she was "beginning to lose her claim to being the most sarcastic one" in their group. It was moments like these, Gene realized, that had helped her keep her spirits up amidst all the tension.
But he wasn’t so sure about himself, or about Joe. He’d seen the way Isabella had withdrawn since they'd been on the ship. The way she clung to the semblance of control, even though it was wearing her down. She'd barely cracked a smile since the trip started, and no amount of sarcastic banter could completely mask the fact that she was on edge.
“She’s read every book she owns and every single one Winters and Nixon lent her.” Gene said. “She’s gonna jump overboard at this point.”
Liebgott let out a low chuckle, leaning back against the railing with a smirk on his face. “Can’t say I blame her. This ship’s been a hellhole. Might be more peaceful at the bottom of the ocean.” He paused, then added with a smirk, “Though I’d miss her sarcastic comments.”
They sat in silence, or at least whatever constituted silence on the ship, thinking of ways to keep her entertained.
“Maybe we could get her to sing?” suggested Liebgott.
Gene snorted, eyes furrowing. “Maybe you really do want her to kill herself,” he joked.
Liebgott let out a loud laugh at that, slapping Gene on the shoulder. “Nah, I was just thinking it might lighten the mood, y’know? Get her to do a terrible rendition of some Broadway song she likes.”
Gene grinned but rolled his eyes. “Right, because that would definitely make everything better. She’d kill us if we made her sing in front of an entire ship.”
Joe chuckled, leaning back in his seat, but there was a hint of concern in his eyes as he watched Isabella, her eyes glued to the ceiling but her mind clearly elsewhere. “I don’t know if singing’s going to be the answer, but I’ll take anything at this point. Just want to see her relax, you know? She’s been so... closed off since we left her house. I think it’s starting to get to her.”
Gene nodded, his expression softening as he followed Joe’s gaze. He pauses, contemplating whether or not to ask what he was thinking of.
“D’you open your letter yet?” he asks
Gene sees Liebgott pause, the Star of David he’d been gifted gleaming proudly around his neck.
“Yeah…you?”
He feels the letter heavy in his pocket. He had meant to read it, to find some kind of comfort, but the distractions of the ship and all the travel had kept him from doing so.
“Not yet,” Gene said quietly. “I think I’ll wait until I can actually sit down and take it in. Not exactly the best place for something like that, you know?”
Liebgott nods, his fingers absently brushing over the pendant at his chest. “Yeah, I get that.”
Gene shifts in his seat, leaning back against the cool metal of the ship’s interior. The letter in his pocket feels heavier now, more than just paper and ink—it’s a connection to something outside of this cramped, suffocating space. To a home he never really expected to find in the Vegas.
For all the noise on the ship, the conversation between them falls into a comfortable silence. Joe doesn’t push, and Gene doesn’t offer anything more. They both know that some things take time.
Eventually, Liebgott stretches with a groan and tilts his head toward where Isabella is still reading, her brow furrowed in concentration. “You think she got a letter too?”
Gene follows his gaze, watching Isabella’s expression shift slightly as she flips a page. “Probably,” he mutters.
“She looks like she’s thinking up an evil plan or something,” Joe comments, amusement tugging at his lips.
Gene smirks. “She’s probably trying to figure out how to kill us both and get away with it.”
Joe chuckles. “Well, if she does, at least I’ll die knowing I was right about her being fucking nuts.”
Gene snorts, shaking his head. "Better hope she doesn’t hear you say that."
Joe leans back, smirking. "What’s she gonna do? Throw me overboard? Not like Sobel will complain about it."
At that, Gene lets out an actual laugh, low and tired, but real. It feels good to joke, even if it’s just for a moment. The ship, the war ahead, the tension hanging over all of them—it all fades just a little when they fall into their usual rhythm.
The hours tick on by as slow as ever. Eventually, the hustle and bustle of the ship dies down, the men heading to their cots and falling asleep. Gene lays in his cot, tossing and turning. His mind buzzes, inner thoughts too loud to let him rest.
Sighing, he sits up. The dim light of the ship casts long shadows across the cramped space, the sounds of men snoring and the distant hum of the ocean the only things breaking the silence. Gene rubs a hand over his face, exhausted but unable to shut his mind off.
With a quiet exhale, he reaches into his pocket and pulls out the letter. The envelope is slightly crinkled from being carried around, his name written in neat cursive on the front. He hesitates for a moment, thumb tracing over the unfamiliar handwriting.
Finally, he exhales and carefully opens it.
Inside, he finds two more envelopes; one addressed to him, and surprisingly, the other addressed to Lieutenant Winters.
He carefully puts Winters letter back into the large envelope, noting in his mind to give it to him when he has the chance. With his curiosity piqued, Gene unfolds his own letter, smoothing out the paper. His eyes scan over the delicate handwriting, careful and deliberate, and he takes a steadying breath before reading.
‘Eugene,
I hope this letter finds you well, or at least as well as one can be when they’re preparing for war. I’ve thought about what to say to you a hundred times, and yet, even now, words feel insufficient.
I want you to know that you’ve made a difference. To Isabella you are one of her most important comrades, if not the most important . Despite the two of you being close in age, she looks up to you in ways I don’t think she even realizes. You’ve been her anchor, her steady ground when everything else is uncertain. And for that, I am endlessly grateful.
Isabella has always been meant for things larger than what I can offer. She has always been so full of life; playing soldier with her brother as a girl, studying diligently at school, working hard on the farm, performing to her heart's content. Her being in Operation Blitz doesn’t surprise me one bit. When she first learned how to shoot, her father and brother took her out to the woods. They wanted her to kill a bunny, and she couldn’t find it in herself to do it (although, her father says she’s an immaculate shooter). She was made to help others, whether it be healing their wounds or allowing them a moment of happiness in her music. She doesn’t have one sadistic bone in her body, although I think you, Joe, and the rest of the company would say otherwise. I often wonder, though, whether I’ve done enough to prepare her for what’s coming. She’s not one to show her vulnerabilities, and I know that the war will test her in ways she’s not prepared for.
But you, Eugene... you’ve been her rock. Not many people can say they’ve had that kind of impact on someone’s life. I’ve watched how she looks to you—not just for support, but for understanding. You have this way of making her feel seen, not just as someone’s sister or someone’s soldier, but as herself. And that is a gift that not many people can give, especially in these times.
I’m writing this because I need you to understand the weight of your influence on her. You are her mentor, her greatest teacher and her closest friend. She holds you in such high regard, and it’s clear to me that she’s found something in you that she’s never found in anyone else. So please, keep her safe. Keep her whole. Help her hold on to herself through all of this.
Pray with her and guide her. Protect her the same way she will you, and I will forever be in your debt.
God bless you and may your future be filled with peace, even if the world around you is not. I hope that when this war is over, we can all sit together again, and I can thank you in person for everything you’ve done for her.
Take care of yourself. Take care of each other.
Claudia’
The words from the letter rest heavy on his chest, the rosary he had been gifted searing his skin through his pocket. Eugene’s fingers brush against the small beads, grounding him, but it doesn’t ease the weight of what he’s just read.
“You are her mentor, her greatest teacher, and her closest friend.” He runs a hand over his face, not sure whether to laugh or just sit in silence with the weight of it all. He’s never looked at their relationship like that. It’s never been about teaching or guiding; it’s just been about getting by, surviving, and trying to make sure they both make it through the madness.
This mother, desperate to keep her only daughter safe from the dangers of what lay ahead of her. To keep her innocence intact despite what the future held. Eugene’s chest tightens as he reads the heavy words again. He had always known Isabella’s mother cared deeply for her, but hearing it from this perspective—seeing Claudia’s raw fear and hope mixed together—makes it all hit harder. She’s not just asking him to watch over her daughter; she’s entrusting him with her world.
Eugene glances at Isabella, now fast asleep in her cot. He doesn’t know if she realizes the magnitude of what’s been placed on his shoulders. To her, he’s just Eugene. But to Claudia, he’s so much more. He’s the one who will keep Isabella safe, help her hold onto herself when the world around her is crumbling.
The rosary burns in his pocket, a tangible reminder of the promise he’s made without even speaking it aloud. He folds the letter carefully, pressing it close to his chest for a moment longer. The weight of it is heavy, but not unbearable. It’s a responsibility he never asked for, but one he’s willing to carry, no matter what.
—--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
He didn’t sleep that night—not really. Not with Claudia’s words etched into his chest like a brand.
By morning, Gene was up before most of the others, washing his face with cold water and trying to clear the weight in his chest. The ship still groaned and swayed beneath them, the air thick and briny. Men shifted in their bunks, groaning, snoring, murmuring in half-sleep.
Isabella was still curled in her cot, a blanket pulled up to her chin, curls tangled around her face. She looked peaceful, but he knew it was a surface kind of peace—the same kind she wore in the field. Gene rubbed the back of his neck, thinking.
How do you cheer someone up in the middle of the ocean?
He wasn’t Luz. He wasn’t funny in the way that broke tension. He wasn’t like Joe, with his sharp tongue and easy irreverence. And he sure as hell wasn’t Cameron, with his stitched clothes and thoughtful gifts.
He was just… him. Quiet. Reliable. Steady.
Gently, he softly carded his fingers through Isabella’s hair. He had seen Lucas do it at the lake, after Isabella sang her sad song and they ate their fill. She had laid her head on his lap and fell asleep to the delicate feeling of his nails scratching her scalp.
‘It’s hard to remember she’s just a girl under all that snark of hers’, Lucas had whispered as Gene curiously glanced at them. ‘She’s a spoiled little girl at the end of the day.’
Gene hadn’t said anything at the time. But he’d remembered those words.
Now, in the stale, swaying dark of the ship, with nothing but the creak of metal and the occasional snore from a nearby bunk, he watched her sleep with a quiet ache in his chest. Her face was softer like this—no sharp remarks, no narrowed eyes or teasing smirks. Just peace, hard-won and fleeting.
His fingers moved slowly through her curls, careful not to wake her. The strands were thick, soft with that wild frizz she always cursed, and smelled faintly of the lavender oil she kept tucked away for headaches.
Lucas had been right. She was still just a girl.
A girl who bore the weight of a uniform and the expectation of strength. A girl who carried other people’s pain with her own. Who hadn’t flinched during gunfire but once cried over an injured bird. Who despite all her resilience still ran to the beds of her brothers when she was too scared to sleep.
He didn’t know how to tell her that. That he saw it. That he understood. That he’d shoulder some of that weight if she’d let him.
So he didn’t say anything.
He just let his fingers move gently through her hair until her breathing deepened, until the tension in her jaw loosened just a bit. Until his own chest stopped aching so much.
If this was all he could give her—just a moment of calm in a world unraveling—he’d give it every time.
Because Gene didn’t know how to be anyone but himself.
But for her?
He’d be steady enough to count on. Quiet enough to hear what she wasn’t saying. Strong enough to remind her, when she forgot, that she wasn’t alone.
Not ever.
Isabella stirred slightly under his touch, a small frown crossing her features before smoothing away again. Gene's hand stilled, but she didn't wake. Instead, she turned her face toward his palm in her sleep, seeking the comfort like a child might.
The gesture caught in Gene's chest. He'd seen her fierce and funny, seen her cursing like a sailor and standing toe-to-toe with men twice her size. But this—this was rare. This vulnerability she kept locked away, buried beneath layers of sharp wit and stubborn pride.
He withdrew his hand carefully, not wanting to disturb her. The ship groaned around them, the metal hull creaking as it cut through distant waves. Morning would come soon enough, bringing with it the usual routine—the waiting, the restless energy of men preparing for something they couldn't yet see.
Gene reached into his pocket, fingering the rosary beads there. He wasn't the praying type, not really. Not the way his grandmother had been, with her fervent whispers and unwavering faith. His belief was quieter, a steady undercurrent rather than a rushing river.
But for Isabella, he found himself counting the beads one by one, a wordless prayer forming in his mind. Not for glory or victory, but for something much simpler: that when this was all over, she would still be herself. That the war wouldn't strip away the parts of her that made her Isabella—the girl who sang to herself when she thought no one was listening, who had a hundred different smiles for a hundred different occasions, who fought harder than anyone just to be there.
The prayer became a promise, silent but binding.
Isabella stirred not long after, her lashes fluttering as the dim light caught the edge of her cheekbone. Gene didn’t move his hand right away—he eased it back only when her eyes cracked open, blinking blearily like she wasn’t quite sure where she was.
Then her gaze found his, and she frowned softly. “You’re still up?”
“Couldn’t sleep,” he said simply.
She blinked a few more times, the sleep still thick in her voice. “What time is it?”
“Late. Or early. Hard to tell in this tub.”
She exhaled through her nose, a weak attempt at a laugh, and shifted to sit up. “You didn’t have to babysit me, y’know.”
“Didn’t,” he said, then paused. “Just… figured you might like the company.”
Isabella gave him a look—not sarcastic or sharp like usual, but searching. Then, quietly, “You were doing that thing. With my hair.”
Gene cleared his throat. “Saw Lucas do it at the lake. Seemed to help.”
She stared at him for a second longer, then gave a soft, crooked smile. Happily welcomed after her days of anger. “Yeah. It did.”
For a moment, the ship didn’t feel so tight. The walls didn’t seem to press in quite so hard. It was just them, seated on opposite cots in the still dark, two souls clinging to something that wasn’t war for just a little while longer.
“You okay?” he asked gently.
She shrugged, picking at a loose thread on her blanket. “I’m fine. Just tired. Just… I miss home. A lot.”
“Yeah,” Gene said, voice low. “Me too.”
They sat like that for a while, the silence stretching between them like a shared quilt, heavy and comforting. Then Isabella shifted again, bumping her knee lightly against his.
“Thanks,” she said, not looking at him this time. “For staying. For… you know.”
Gene didn’t press her to explain.
“Anytime,” he said.
And he meant it.
—--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After that night, Gene had taken it upon himself to stay by Isabella’s side every night until she fell asleep.
He didn’t announce it. Didn’t make a show of it. Just sat down near her cot, usually with a book or one of his med kits to reorganize, and quietly kept her company until her breathing evened out.
Sometimes she’d pretend not to notice. Other times she’d poke fun at him — call him “Doc Nightlight” or “my assigned emotional support Cajun” — but never once did she tell him to go.
There was a rhythm to it now. Her lying on her side, eyes closed but not sleeping, while he mumbled softly about his day, or told her random facts from their medical textbooks, or muttered complaints about Liebgott’s newest scrape. Most nights, she’d drift off to the sound of his voice, comforted by the simple normalcy of it.
And Gene? He found that he didn’t mind. Not one bit.
It gave him a sense of control in a world spiraling toward chaos. If he could help her rest, if he could be the steady heartbeat in her world of noise, then maybe—just maybe—he could hold onto something good.
After a while, Isabella took to her old habits from home and from camp and had him sleep in the cot with her, albeit a tight fit. Isabella was relatively tiny, but it didn’t mean the two of them would fit perfectly. Despite this, Gene laid down next to her as she hid her face in the crook between his head and shoulder. She would hum a wordless melody in his ear and he drifted away into his dreams, the rocking of the ship lulling him to sleep.
One night, Luz had complained about their arrangement.
"Not fair," he said, passing by on his way to his own cot. "Doc gets the cuddle shift, and the rest of us get stuck with regular watch duty." His tone was light, teasing, but there was a note of genuine envy under it.
Isabella cracked one eye open from where she was already nestled against Gene's side. "You snore, Luz. And you talk in your sleep. About food, mostly."
"I do not," Luz protested, but Toye cut in from his bunk.
"Yeah, you do. It's annoying as hell."
"Besides," Isabella continued, "Gene's a medic. Dealing with everyone's physical and emotional bullshit is literally his job."
Gene snorted softly. "Not what they taught us in training."
"Well, they should have," she muttered, closing her eyes again. "Would've been more useful than half the crap they did teach us."
Luz shook his head, a dramatic sigh escaping him. "Fine, fine. But when you get tired of Doc's bony shoulder, my offer stands."
"Your offer has been noted and rejected," Isabella replied without opening her eyes. "Now go to bed before you wake up the whole ship with your complaining."
Luz grinned, giving a mock salute before climbing up to his cot, apparently satisfied with having gotten a reaction out of her.
Gene felt Isabella relax against him once more, her breathing starting to even out. The ship creaked around them, the familiar sounds of men settling in for the night creating a strangely comforting backdrop. It still felt strange sometimes, this closeness. Not uncomfortable, just... unfamiliar, despite her having done it before. Gene had grown up keeping to himself, maintaining a careful distance between himself and others. It wasn't in his nature to be physically affectionate.
But with Isabella, the rules seemed different. Maybe because there was nothing romantic about it—just two friends finding comfort in a world that offered little. Maybe because the war had a way of stripping away pretenses, leaving only what was essential. Or maybe because Isabella had never given him a choice, simply assuming her place at his side as if it had always belonged to her.
Whatever the reason, Gene found that he didn't mind. In fact, on the nights when she was too restless to sleep against him, he missed the steady rhythm of her breathing, the slight weight of her against his side.
"You're thinking too loud," Isabella murmured, her voice thick with approaching sleep. Florida accent slipping through the cracks of exhaustion.
Gene smiled slightly in the darkness. "Sorry."
"S'okay," she slurred. "Just... less thinking, more sleeping."
"Yes, ma'am."
She swatted lightly at his chest, then settled again, her hand coming to rest over his heart. It was an unconscious gesture, one she probably wasn't even aware of making, but Gene found it oddly reassuring. It reminded him of how she held her stuffed bear in her sleep. Like she was anchoring herself to his heartbeat.
Around them, the ship continued its journey through the dark waters, carrying them steadily toward whatever waited on the other side. The war, with all its uncertainties and terrors, loomed ahead like a storm on the horizon. But for now, in this small bubble of calm, Gene allowed himself to believe that they might be okay.
Not perfect. Not unscathed. But okay.
He closed his eyes, letting Isabella's humming wash over him. It was a tune he didn't recognize—something soft and lilting, almost like a lullaby. The kind of melody that belonged to childhood bedrooms and mother's voices, not metal cots on a military transport.
Yet somehow, here it was, filling the space between them with something almost like peace.
Gene let himself drift, the weight of Claudia's letter and the promise it held no longer quite so heavy. Because this—the simple act of being there, of offering comfort and receiving it in return—this was something he knew how to do. This was something he could give.
And for now, that was enough.
Chapter 31: Chapter 27
Notes:
teehee.
Chapter Text
In her own defense, being angry and kind of depressed was warranted in her situation.
Isabella, for all her good parts, was still human. And this became blatantly apparent after her return from home.
After her cry on the train back to camp, Isabella had become tightly-strung and exceedingly sarcastic. Gone was the girl with dry humor and respect for her men, and hello to the true Isabella, who was still, in spirit, a child.
It was hard to remember that Isabella had been sent to train for a war at barely seventeen, separated from all she knew and all she loved. Much to everyone's surprise, she had managed to overcome these challenges and supersede everyone's expectations of her. But her strong defenses finally came crashing down after returning home and getting a small taste of everything she had left behind, and she wasn't even remotely pleased about it.
Easy Company had noticed their youngest had started to recede from their usual activities; she would skip meals she often shared with them, she no longer laughed with Luz or write in her journal.
All in all, Isabella 'Birdie' Vega, was not happy.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Isabella had found the train ride to New York boring. Unlike the other men, who had been left wondering as to where they were heading, Isabella's S-2 responsibilities had granted her the great privilege of early knowledge. Or as she called it, Nixon's inherent need to gossip.
She'd sat between Gene and Lieb, who were truly the only people willing to put up with her strange temper tantrum, kimono box in her lap and her head resting on the train window, boredly watching the scenery go by.
She could feel Gene glance at her every now and then—half-worried, half-annoyed—but he didn’t say anything. That was one of the reasons she enjoyed being with him. He didn’t try to fix her, just made sure she was fed and hadn’t died in her sleep.
Liebgott, on the other hand, had no such restraint.
“You know,” he said, propping his boots on the seat across from him, “you’ve been acting like a pissed-off cat ever since we left Florida.”
Isabella didn’t even look away from the window. “Maybe that’s because someone shoved me in a box and ripped me away from the only people who don’t make me want to scream.”
Gene snorted. “You mean your brothers, your cats, and the lake.”
She tilted her head thoughtfully. “And the sandwiches.”
“Jesus Christ,” Liebgott muttered, rubbing a hand over his face. “You didn’t even smile when Luz tripped over his own boots this morning. That was prime material.”
She didn’t reply. Just shifted her kimono box on her lap like it weighed more than it should.
Gene finally spoke, quiet and even. “It’s okay to be mad, Birdie. You had to leave home. Again.”
“I know,” she muttered. “Doesn’t make it suck less.”
They let her be after that.
It wasn't like Isabella wanted to be acting this way. In fact, Isabella found herself to be one of the best behaved people in her family; her mother had a dangerously short temper, her father often pitied himself more than he should, Lucas shared in his adoptive mothers short fuse, and Cameron (and she says this with the most love possible) was a hot mess. Truly, Isabella can understand why Michel Alejandro had gotten the hell out of town as soon as he'd hit eighteen and never looked back.
Growing up, Isabella took all these negative familial aspects in stride and used them to better herself, making an effort to be the kind of daughter her family could be proud of and overly unashamed of despite all her strange qualities. Not once had Isabella gotten in trouble at school, she worked a difficult job, she had hobbies that made her money to support her family, she had friends and people she cared deeply about. Isabella was not a bad person or a bad daughter.
But it seemed that in the face of great loss and increasing adversity, Isabella had left this all behind in the home she greatly missed and let herself act the way she should've as she grew up; spoiled, angry, and concerningly bratty.
Thankfully, Isabella wasn't stupid enough to act that way in front of Sobel on purpose, who had taken an increasing interest in her growing discontent and attitude problems despite her efforts to hide this from him.
She’d already been written up twice for “insubordination,” which in Sobel-speak meant she'd snapped back a little too quickly when he barked the wrong order. Gene had told her—very gently, very diplomatically—that she might want to rein it in before Sobel made an example out of her.
She’d smiled sweetly and said, “If Sobel tries to make an example out of me, I’ll make an example out of him.”
Liebgott had wheezed at that. Gene had just sighed.
Still, there was truth in it. She couldn’t afford to fall apart here. She couldn’t afford to be anything less than composed. She was already carrying too much—her medic’s bag, her S-2 documents, the eyes of Easy Company, the whispered expectations of the War Department, and now the weight of what her parents had written in that last letter: Be brave.
She didn’t know how to do that last part anymore.
There was a time she could—back home, in the backyard under the willow, in the lake with her brothers, when the world felt too big and she could still feel small without guilt. But now, all that felt like a liability. She did not feel brave.
So she stuffed her fears down and replaced it with steel. Or tried to.
And yet, even steel rusts under saltwater and time.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ever since Isabella had gotten on the USS Samaria with Easy Company, she hadn't been left alone once.
To be fair, she could understand why. Isabella wasn't granted the same privilege as the other women on the ship; WAC and Red Cross nurses had been given rooms to share like the officers had been. Isabella had to sleep with the enlisted men in the rows and rows of cots that had been set up inside the ship. Meaning just one thing.
She was the only girl surrounded by hundreds and hundreds of men.
Not very ideal.
As such, 2nd platoon had rounded up the rest of Easy in order to keep an eye on her the whole time despite her need of a major attitude adjustment. They would take turns following her or just making sure she was safe while in her cot. Unsurprisingly, it was as irritating as she thought it'd be. It was sweet all the effort the men were putting in making sure she was safe and she had gotten the opportunity to interact with some of the men from the other platoons, but the constant supervision could be a little much. No one ever let her carry her own food to her cot. Every trip to the latrine had become a group effort. At first, it made her quietly laugh, having all the men at her beck and call. But now—days into the voyage—it was wearing thin on an already worn down issue.
Late one night, after lights out, Isabella slipped quietly from her cot. She wasn’t trying to sneak off—just breathe. The ocean had a way of calming her. It reminded her of home. The heat of Florida. The breeze off the lake behind the house. Something still and constant.
She padded softly through the narrow corridors and climbed the stairs to the upper deck. The air was cold this high up, but crisp and clean in a way the rest of the ship wasn’t. She leaned against the railing and tilted her head up to the sky. No stars—too much cloud cover—but the sound of the waves was enough.
“Hey, Bunny.”
She jumped, startled, then scowled when she turned to find Lieutenant Speirs, standing casually by the bulkhead with a cigarette in hand. His tone was light, almost amused.
“Don’t sneak up on me like that, you lunatic.”
“You’re the one creeping around at night,” he said, stepping closer. “What, the barracks princess needed some fresh air?”
“Better than being cooped up with a hundred men who snore like dying bears,” Isabella shot back, but there was no real bite to it.
Speirs took a drag of his cigarette, blowing smoke off to the side. “You’re lucky. Half the guys below would kill to be topside.”
“Half the guys below keep trying to walk me to the mess like I’m about to get mugged in my own bed. It’s sweet, but if someone offers to brush my teeth for me I’m jumping overboard.”
He smirked at that, then passed her the cigarette without asking. She shook her head, kindly denying. "I don't smoke."
Speirs raised a brow but didn’t comment, simply took another drag and exhaled slowly through his nose. “Good. Filthy habit.”
Isabella leaned her arms on the railing, gaze fixed out over the endless black water. “Coming from you, that’s rich.”
“I didn’t say I was a role model, Birdie,” he replied dryly, flicking ash over the side.
A gust of sea wind blew through her curls, and she tucked a few strands behind her ear. “I think the army’s lowered all our standards. I’m just happy if someone washes their socks.”
He gave a soft, amused grunt. “Fair enough.”
They stood in silence for a moment, the tension between them nonexistent—comfortable, like two people who’d quietly acknowledged each other’s presence without needing to define it.
“No one’s been bothering you, right?”
“Not unless you count Luz trying to convince me he’s royalty,” Isabella replied dryly, a smile tugging at her mouth.
Speirs chuckled, a short, quiet sound. “Typical.”
“But no,” she added more seriously. “The guys have done a great job making sure none of the other men can do anything to me.”
“Good.”
She sat down, hanging her legs on the edge of the ship under the railing, resting her arms on the lowest rung of metal. She took a deep breath of the ocean breeze, smiling gently.
Speirs spoke up, curious. “You know any sea shanties?”
Isabella laughed, turning her head to look at him, eyebrows raised. “You think I’m the kind of girl who doesn’t know sea shanties?”
He shrugged, the corner of his mouth twitching. “You’re full of surprises.”
“Well,” she said, mock offended, “that’s the nicest way anyone’s ever called me weird.”
Speirs gave her a look. “Didn’t say weird.”
“But you meant it,” she teased, nudging his boot with her arm.
He didn’t deny it, just leaned against the railing a little more and gestured with his cigarette. “You going to sing or not?”
She grinned, mischievous. “Hell no.”
Speirs let out a quiet huff of laughter, flicking ash over the side of the ship. “Figures.”
“You want singing, go find Luz,” Isabella said, leaning back on her hands and gazing up at the stars. “He’ll give you a whole Broadway number, jazz hands and everything.”
“Not quite the same,” he muttered, glancing down at her. “You’ve got the stage presence.”
She raised a brow, amused. “Since when do you notice stage presence?”
He exhaled smoke through his nose, slow and deliberate. “Since I heard you sing at the pub.”
That got a laugh out of her, low and warm. “Okay, fair.”
They fell into a quiet rhythm again, the kind of silence that felt lived-in, like a favorite old coat. Not awkward, not tense — just easy.
The waves lapped below, and the stars stretched out above them in a velvet sky. The war, for just a minute, felt a thousand miles away.
“You’re from Florida, right?”
Isabella nodded, still watching the water. “Yeah. A city called Orlando. You’d hate it — it’s hot, humid, and smells like dirt and oranges most of the year.”
Speirs gave a quiet grunt that might’ve been a laugh. “Sounds miserable.”
“Only if you don’t know where to swim,” she said with a small smile. “Or where to hide when your brothers are trying to pelt you with mud.”
“You’ve got a lot of brothers?”
“An older one by blood. Two from bad decisions.”
Speirs glanced at her. “What’s that mean?”
She giggled. “They’re my foster brothers. We were best friends before my family took them in.”
There was something thoughtful in his expression as he looked back out at the sea. “Tell me about your home.”
Isabella smiled at that—soft, a little surprised—but she didn’t hesitate.
“It’s loud,” she said, voice warm with memory. “I have a niece and nephew that live with us too. There’s always someone yelling, singing, playing music, or chasing a kid down the hallway. My mom is always working in the garden and my dad falls asleep anywhere.”
She paused, the smile deepening. “My little brother is always making something. He loves sewing. He makes our performance outfits actually. My other brother never shuts up and my sister-in-law is just trying to make sure nobody dies.”
Speirs looked down at her with quiet amusement. “Sounds like a circus.”
“It is,” she said proudly. “We’ve got a lake in the back, and loads of trees to climb on. That house has music in the walls and so many stories I’ve lost count.”
She nudged him gently with her shoulder. “Your turn. What’s your home like?”
He shrugged, glancing out at the horizon. “Brick buildings. Cold winters. Tight streets. Half the city smells like fish, and the other half smells like fresh bread if you’re lucky.”
“That’s oddly poetic for you, Lieutenant.” She teased.
He gave her a dry look, but the corner of his mouth twitched. “Careful, Bunny.”
She grinned, swinging her legs lazily. “What? I’m just saying. You paint quite the picture.”
He hums, dark eyes glimmering with mischief. “Yeah. Whatever you say, kid.”
Isabella lays her head on the rail, tilting her eyes down to the inky-black sea. “Does it snow a lot?”
Speirs nodded, arms folded over the rail beside her. “Yeah. Boston winters are no joke. Snowbanks up to your knees, sometimes higher. Everything goes quiet when it falls, though. City slows down, sounds different.”
“That sounds kind of nice,” Isabella said softly, eyes still tracing the waves. “I’ve never seen real snow before. Not in Florida.”
“You’re not missing much,” he said dryly, though there was no heat behind it. “First day’s beautiful. After that it’s slush and busted shoes.”
Isabella smiled. “Still. Sounds peaceful. Bet the world looks softer in white.”
Speirs glanced at her, that quiet look he got when he was thinking harder than he wanted to admit. “Yeah. It does.”
They stood in silence for a moment, listening to the sea and the distant hum of the ship. A breeze picked up, lifting the ends of Isabella’s curls and tugging at the hem of her uniform.
“You’ll see it someday,” Speirs said, almost like a promise.
She blinked, turning to look at him. “Yeah?”
“Sure,” he shrugged. “One day you’ll be somewhere cold and quiet, wrapped in six layers and swearing at frozen shoelaces. And you’ll think of this—black sea, warm wind, no snow in sight.”
She laughed, astounded at his words and he looks back at her like she’s lost it.
“Have you ever thought about becoming a writer, Lieutenant?”
“Where’s that coming from?”
“You know exactly where it’s coming from! Maybe I’ll have you write me a song at some point.”
Speirs snorted, the sound sharp and amused as he moved to sit next to her. “Absolutely not.”
She grinned, nudging his boot with hers. “But it might be fun. I’ll write the lyrics, you write the existential snow metaphors.”
He rolled his eyes, but his lips twitched. “It’d be the most depressing song ever written.”
“Good,” Isabella said cheerfully. “We’ll sell it to the Red Cross and play it during ration lineups.”
“That’s cruel and unusual.”
“That’s war, Lieutenant.”
Speirs huffed out a breath—half-laugh, half-defeat—and shook his head. “You’re insane.”
“Takes one to know one.”
Another gust of wind curled around them, and they stood in companionable silence again, the low thrum of the ship’s engine beneath their feet, the sea stretching out into forever. She swung her feet back and forth as they hung from the ledge and she found that she didn’t particularly care if one of her shoes fell into the dark sea.
“Winters is worried about you.”
Speirs’ words weren’t accusatory—just quiet. Matter-of-fact.
Isabella didn’t look at him. Her eyes stayed on the horizon, the endless black swell of the ocean licking at the edge of the ship’s reach. She didn’t answer at first, just inhaled through her nose, slow and steady.
“Winters is always worried,” she murmured.
They sat there for a while longer, not talking. Just breathing. Just being.
Finally, Speirs said, almost too casually, “For what it’s worth, I like pissed-off Birdie better than polite Birdie. She’s got bite.”
She huffs, taken off-guard. “I’m not sure the rest of the men would agree with that.”
"I'm not concerned with what the rest of the men think," Speirs replied, flicking his cigarette butt over the railing. It disappeared into the darkness below, a tiny ember swallowed by the vast ocean. "And neither should you be."
Isabella glanced at him, surprised by the directness of his statement. There was something refreshing about his bluntness—no platitudes, no careful navigating around her feelings. Just straight truth, unvarnished and unapologetic.
She sighed, deciding to be truthful for once, both to herself and to Speirs who was making an effort to cheer her up in his own roundabout way.
“I’m homesick. I think that’s what all this is.”
Speirs didn’t say anything right away. He just nodded, once—sharp and short, like he understood exactly what she meant without needing it spelled out.
“Missing something is worth missing.”
The simple phrase struck Isabella with unexpected force. She felt her chest tighten, a warmth behind her eyes that threatened to turn into something more vulnerable than she was comfortable showing.
"Yeah," she managed, voice slightly rougher than before. "That's... that's exactly it."
Speirs didn't look at her directly, giving her the privacy to compose herself. Instead, he kept his gaze on the horizon, the endless dark meeting endless sky.
"First time I shipped out," he said after a moment, "I couldn't sleep for a week. Kept thinking about stupid things. The bakery down the street from my apartment. The sound of rain on my window. My mother's voice on Sunday mornings."
Isabella listened, almost holding her breath. Speirs rarely spoke about himself, and never about anything personal. The fact that he was sharing this with her felt significant, though she couldn't quite say why.
"Did it get easier?" she asked softly.
He considered this, head tilted slightly. "Not easier," he said finally. "Just... different. You learn to carry it differently.”
Isabella nodded, understanding washing over her. "It's like... right now it feels like I'm dragging it behind me. This big, heavy thing that's slowing me down."
"Exactly," Speirs agreed, a hint of approval in his tone. "Eventually, you figure out how to pack it up smaller. Tuck it away where it doesn't hurt so much, but you can still reach it when you need to."
The wind picked up, sending a spray of sea mist over the railing. Isabella wiped the dampness from her face, using the moment to collect herself.
Speirs, sensing her sadness, continued.
“You have a whole company of men willing to kill for you if they need to, and they’re all worried about you,” he explained. “They can see something's off. Maybe not what, exactly, but they know."
Isabella winced slightly, guilt washing over her. "Have I been that obvious?"
Speirs gave her a look that clearly said 'yes' without him having to voice it.
"Great," she muttered, running a hand through her windblown curls. "So I've been acting like a brat, and everyone's noticed."
"Not everyone," Speirs offered diplomatically. "Most officers are too wrapped up in their own concerns to pay attention."
"But not you," she observed.
He shrugged, the motion barely perceptible in the dim light. "I make it my business to know my men. And you," he added, "even if you're not technically under my command."
Isabella nodded, feeling strangely exposed under his steady gaze. It was unsettling to realize how transparent she'd been, how clearly her turmoil had shown through the armor she thought she'd been maintaining.
"Doc's especially concerned," Speirs continued. "Winters too."
"Gene's always concerned," she deflected weakly. "It's his default state."
"With good reason, this time.”
Isabella sighed, leaning her forearms on the railing and staring down at the black water below. "I know. I just... I don't know how to fix it. I keep thinking I'll snap out of it, but then something reminds me of home, and it's like starting all over again."
Speirs was quiet for a moment, seemingly weighing his words. "Maybe you don't need to fix it."
She glanced at him, surprised. "What do you mean?"
"This isn't something broken," he said simply. "It's just something that hurts. There's a difference.”
The distinction struck her forcefully, a clarity she hadn't considered. She'd been treating her homesickness like a malfunction, something to overcome or push past, rather than what it was—a natural response to having left behind people and places she loved.
"You're allowed to miss home, Vega," Speirs continued, his voice low but firm. "That doesn't make you weak. It just makes you human."
Isabella swallowed hard, those words hitting closer to her core than she'd expected. "I can't afford to be just human out here," she said quietly. "I'm already... different. Already being watched. If I'm anything less than perfect—”
"Perfect isn't sustainable," Speirs cut her off, not unkindly. "And it's not what they need from you."
"What do they need, then?" she asked, genuinely curious.
Speirs considered this, his expression thoughtful in the dim light. "Consistency," he said finally. "Competence. Someone they can count on when it matters. That doesn't mean never struggling. It means pushing through despite it."
Isabella absorbed this, finding an unexpected comfort in his pragmatic assessment. There was no judgment in his words, no disappointment that she was feeling these things—just a matter-of-fact acknowledgment that the feelings existed, and that they didn't have to define her ability to function.
"I've been a bit of a nightmare to be around lately, haven't I?" she admitted with a rueful smile.
The corner of Speirs' mouth quirked up. "I've seen worse."
"That's not saying much, coming from the man with the most terrifying reputation in the battalion."
He huffed what might have been a laugh. "Fair point."
They stood in comfortable silence for a moment, the rhythm of the waves and the distant hum of the ship's engines creating a peaceful backdrop. Isabella felt some of the tension she'd been carrying for weeks begin to ease, like a muscle finally unclenching after being held too tight for too long.
"You know," Speirs said eventually, "in a way, the men understand more than you might think."
Isabella raised an eyebrow. "How do you figure?"
"They're all away from home too," he pointed out. "All missing something. Parents, wives, kids, the corner store where they bought cigarettes." He shrugged. "Different details, same ache."
She nodded slowly, considering this perspective. "I hadn't really thought of it that way."
"You might be surprised what they'd understand, if you let them.”
Isabella studied him for a moment, struck by the unexpected insight. "When did you get so wise, Lieutenant Speirs?"
"Must be all that cold Boston air," he deadpanned. "Freezes out the stupidity."
That startled a genuine laugh from her, bright and unexpected in the quiet night. "I find that hard to believe, considering some of the Boston men I've met."
Speirs just smiled, a small but real expression that transformed his usually stern face into something almost warm. "Exceptions to every rule, Bunny.”
The nickname, which had once annoyed her, now felt oddly comforting—like a private joke between them, something that existed outside of ranks and protocols.
“You told me when we first spoke that you wrote all the things you didn’t want to forget about in that journal of yours,” he recalled softly. “Maybe you should start that again.”
Isabella’s heart filled with warmth, surprised that he had remembered such a miniscule detail.
“Who said I wasn’t?”
“Do you think I’m stupid?”
Speirs said it with a smirk, but his eyes searched hers with a kind of sharp understanding that made it clear he wasn’t joking. Not really.
Isabella tilted her head, her own smile ghosting at the edge of her mouth. “No, Lieutenant. You’re not stupid.”
"I notice a lot of things, Vega."
She shifted slightly under his gaze, feeling oddly transparent. "Clearly."
"You haven't written in it since you left Mackall," he continued. "The journal. Used to see you with it all the time, scribbling away when you thought no one was looking."
Isabella stared at him, genuinely surprised. "How did you—"
"Like I said," he interrupted smoothly, "I notice things.”
She didn't know how to respond to that. The idea that Lieutenant Speirs had been observing her, cataloging these small details about her habits, was both unsettling and oddly comforting. It meant someone had been paying attention, even when she thought she was invisible.
"I stopped writing because it hurt too much," she admitted after a moment. “I don’t want to remember this part.”
He didn't say anything and looked at her with that steady, unwavering gaze. "Start writing again," he said. It wasn't quite an order, but it carried the weight of one. "Even if it's just a few words. Even if they're angry words. Put them down. So you remember you made it through.”
Isabella considered this, turning the idea over in her mind. Her journal had been a constant companion during training—a place to pour out her frustrations, her fears, her small victories. A place that was just hers, where she didn't have to be strong or perfect or anything other than exactly who she was in that moment. All her frustrations and fears and victories and laughter, she turned into songs. Maybe that really was what she was missing.
"Maybe," she said finally.
He leaned against the railing, leg brushing her shoulder for just a second. “Good.”
The ocean below them churned on, endless and dark. But above, the clouds were thinning, and the faint glimmer of stars was starting to peek through the veil.
“Can I try your cigarette?” she asked mischievously.
“No.”
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After her strange heartfelt conversation with Speirs, Isabella found herself riddled with guilt, shame, and most especially loneliness.
She had isolated herself to the point neither Gene nor Joe wanted to spend their time with her, and it hurt.
Gene and Joe talk about her nearby while she lays in her cot staring at the cot above her, Lipton watching her as her two closest friends worry about her, not knowing she could hear them clearly.
‘Morons.’
The hours tick by and bit by bit the men begin to fall asleep. Her eyelids slowly grow heavy and she dreams of the lake back home and the warm muggy air, of calloused fingers carding through her hair as she listens to the cicadas, of laughter and sunshine. She stirs and finds herself faced with Gene, who sat quietly on her cot, watching her with quiet concern and gentle fingers softly grazing her scalp.
“You’re still up?
“Couldn’t sleep,” he said simply.
She blinked a few more times, the sleep still thick in her voice. “What time is it?”
“Late. Or early. Hard to tell in this tub.”
She exhaled through her nose, a weak attempt at a laugh, and shifted to sit up. “You didn’t have to babysit me, y’know.”
“Didn’t,” he said, then paused. “Just… figured you might like the company.”
Isabella felt another pang of shame fill her chest. “You were doing that thing. With my hair.”
“Saw Lucas do it at the lake. Seemed to help.”
Eugene, her sweet and gentle and kind Eugene, who stayed by her through thick and thin.
“Yeah. It did.”
“You okay?” he asked gently.
She gathered her courage, readying herself to admit what was, admittedly very obvious and everyone knew.
“I’m fine. Just tired. Just… I miss home.”
“Yeah,” Gene said . “Me too.”
“Thanks,” she said, not looking at him this time. “For staying. For… you know.”
“Anytime,” he said.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As a child, Isabella would often sleep in everyone's bed but her own; either too scared from a nightmare or too lonely to sleep by herself. She’d cuddle up to one of her brothers and doze off, happy and safe.
She hadn’t meant to continue this habit in the military, but that had obviously gone south long ago back in Toccoa, and somehow had reached the present.
Isabella adored sleeping next to Eugene Roe.
Not in a romantic context of course, but as two individuals in need of the comfort of another human being. There was something grounding about his presence—steady, reliable, like the heartbeat of something ancient and sure. Gene never tossed or turned. He didn't snore or talk in his sleep like some of the other men. He was just... there. A constant in a world of variables.
Now, on the ship, with its cramped quarters and the constant presence of the other men, they'd been more careful. But tonight, with the gentle rocking of the vessel and the quiet hum of sleeping bodies around them, Isabella found herself craving that familiar comfort.
"Gene?" she whispered, voice barely audible above the ambient sounds of the ship.
"Mm?" He was still sitting on the edge of her cot, eyes half-closed with fatigue.
"Would you..." she hesitated, suddenly self-conscious. "I mean, if you want to…”
Gene looked at her, understanding dawning in his tired eyes. Without a word, he shifted, moving to lie beside her on the narrow cot. It was a tight fit, but they'd done this enough times to know how to arrange themselves—Gene on his back, one arm tucked beneath her, Isabella curled against his side, her head resting on his shoulder.
"Is this okay?" she murmured, already feeling the tension seeping from her muscles.
"Fine," he replied softly. "Get some sleep, cherie.”
Around them, the ship creaked and groaned, the sounds of the ocean a constant presence. A few bunks away, someone—Luz, maybe—snored softly. Somewhere else, a whispered conversation drifted through the darkness before fading into silence.
Isabella closed her eyes, letting the steady rhythm of Gene's breathing lull her toward sleep. There was comfort in this, in the simple human connection of two bodies sharing warmth in a cold and unfamiliar place. It wasn't home—not quite—but it was as close as she could get right now.
She felt the familiar burn of tears welling in her eyes, and her breath began to hiccup. She feels Gene tense against her, her obvious change of mood surprising him.
“Gene,” she whispered hoarsely against his shoulder. “I’m so sorry.”
Her tears fall and pool against his shoulder, the dam finally breaking after weeks of keeping everything locked tight inside. Gene didn't startle or pull away. Instead, his arm tightened around her, drawing her closer as her body shook with silent sobs.
"Hey," he murmured, his voice so soft it barely disturbed the air between them. "Hey, none of that now."
Isabella pressed her face harder against his shoulder, trying to muffle the sounds of her crying. She hadn't meant for this to happen—hadn't planned on breaking down, especially not here, surrounded by sleeping men who might wake at any moment. But now that it had started, she couldn't seem to stop, the tears coming faster, her breath catching in her throat.
"I'm sorry," she repeated, the words barely intelligible as her hands clutched at the blanket, her knuckles turning white. "I've been so awful, and you still... you're still here, and I don't—"
"Shh," Gene interrupted gently, his hand moving to the back of her head, fingers threading through her curls. "You don't need to apologize anymore, Isabella. I understand."
The use of her full name, so rare from him, made her pause, hiccupping slightly as she tried to catch her breath.
"You've been hurting," he continued, his voice a low rumble she could feel through his chest. "Been missing home something fierce. I get that. We all do.”
Isabella shook her head slightly against his shoulder. "Not like me," she whispered. "I've been... I've been childish and mean and—"
"And young," Gene cut in, his tone gentle but firm. "You've been young, Birdie. You acted your age. That's all."
Something about the simple acceptance in his voice broke through the last of her defenses. Fresh tears welled up, but these felt different somehow—cleansing rather than corrosive, washing away some of the guilt and shame she'd been carrying.
"I didn't know how to handle it," she admitted, her voice small. "Being back home and then having to leave again. It was like... like losing them all over again.”
"And I took it out on everyone here. On you," she continued, needing to get the words out. "Because it was easier than admitting how much it hurt."
"It's okay," Gene murmured.
His expression turned soft, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth. “I know you, Birdie. The real you. Not the angry one who's been stomping around for weeks. The one who sings in the shower when she thinks no one can hear. The one who saved half her chocolate ration for Muck when he was sick. The one who learned every man's name and hometown by heart."
Isabella felt fresh tears well up, but she managed a watery smile. "I have been pretty awful, haven't I?"
"You've had better moments," Gene agreed, his tone dry enough to draw a soft, hiccupping laugh from her.
"I'm surprised Joe hasn't thrown me overboard yet," she whispered.
"He considered it," Gene replied seriously. “I stopped him.”
Another laugh escaped her, slightly stronger this time. "My hero."
Gene's smile widened just a fraction, a rare sight that made her heart squeeze. "Someone's gotta keep you two from killing each other."
Isabella settled back against him, her tears subsiding as a strange sense of peace began to fill the hollow space in her chest. She wasn't fixed—the homesickness was still there, a dull ache beneath her ribs—but somehow, letting it out had made it less overwhelming. Less like drowning and more like learning to swim with a weight tied to her ankle.
"Things were so good at home," she whispered after a moment. "It was like... like the war didn't exist there. Like we could just be ourselves again, without all of this hanging over us."
Gene nodded, understanding in his silence.
"And then we had to come back, and it all felt so... heavy. So real. And I just... I didn't know how to be both people at once. The one from home and the one here."
"Maybe you don't have to be," Gene suggested quietly. "Maybe they're both just you, Birdie. Different parts, but still you.”
They fell into comfortable silence, the gentle rocking of the ship and the ambient sounds of sleeping men creating a strangely peaceful backdrop. Isabella's tears had dried, leaving her exhausted but somehow lighter, as if she'd set down a burden she hadn't even realized she'd been carrying.
"Gene?" she whispered after a while, unsure if he was still awake.
"Mm?”
"Thank you. For... for not giving up on me. For being here."
His arm tightened around her slightly, a wordless reassurance. "Always, cherie. Always.”
The endearment, used only for her and always spoken with such quiet certainty, settled something in Isabella's chest. She wasn't alone in this—not in her homesickness, not in her fear, not in her journey ahead. She had Gene. She had Joe. She had all of Easy Company, looking out for her even when she was at her worst.
And somehow, that knowledge made everything else a little easier to bear.
As sleep finally began to claim her, Isabella found herself thinking about her journal, tucked away in her pack where she'd hidden it weeks ago. Maybe tomorrow, she would pull it out again. Maybe she would start writing about this—about the ship, about the ocean, about the strangely comforting conversation with Lieutenant Speirs under the stars.
About how sometimes, healing starts with letting yourself break a little.
With that thought offering a strange kind of peace, Isabella finally surrendered to sleep, the gentle rocking of the ship and Gene's steady presence guiding her into dreams that, for once, didn't ache with the memory of home, but simply held it, like a treasured photograph kept close to the heart.
Chapter 32: Q&A
Chapter Text
Hey everyone!
I have something fun planned—I'm officially opening up a Q&A for Easy’s Songbird! I’ve gotten so many amazing comments, messages, and theories about Isabella, the story, and all the characters, and I thought this would be the perfect time to dive a little deeper into the behind-the-scenes of it all.
Have questions about Isabella’s backstory? Curious how certain scenes came to be? Want to know more about the boys and their dynamic with her? Or maybe you’re just dying to know what Cameron’s favorite color is—no question is too small or too weird (in fact, the weirder, the better!).
Feel free to drop your questions in the comments or send them in however you usually reach me! I’ll be compiling and answering them soon in a separate post and in my Tumblr, so stay tuned!
Thank you, as always, for all the love and support. I can’t wait to gush about this story with you.
With love,
- Isa
Chapter 33: Chapter 28
Notes:
author's note: We’re finally nearing the end of the first episode! Honestly, I never expected this fic to grow into something so big—but it’s become one of the best things to ever happen to me. Thank you so much for sticking with me through every chapter, every emotion, and every twist.
The Q&A is still open! Feel free to send in your questions—big, small, silly, serious—anything goes. I’ll be accepting submissions until Wednesday, May 28 at 8:00 AM EST, and I’ll be answering them on Friday, May 30.
Also, I want to wish a happy Memorial Day to all my American readers. Please take care, and thank you again for all your love and support.
spotify playlist: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/1ogLZLI24Z8aiIKRYiGQdK
song: "Träumerei" - Robert Schumann, Vladimir Horowitz
Chapter Text
Much to Isabella’s, and everyone’s, delight, she had finally gotten over her strange mood and gone back to her normal self once they arrived in Liverpool.
It had taken some more coaxing from Gene, a few poorly told jokes from Luz, and an impromptu talking to from Winters, who’s concern had become so overwhelming he had to pull her aside on the ship.
The conversation, it seemed, had been spurred on by the letter her parents had sent to Winters, hidden in the same envelope Gene’s had been in.
She had noticed something was off the moment Winters approached her—not as her commanding officer, but as the man who had kindly welcomed her and once sat beside her in the quiet mess hall, promising she wasn’t alone.
They’d stood at the edge of the deck, the cold sea breeze ruffling her hair and numbing her cheeks. The waves below churned, black and bottomless, like the ache that had been sitting in her chest ever since they left the coast of the United States behind.
“I got a letter,” Winters had said quietly, pulling the envelope from his coat. “From your father.”
Her breath had caught at the sight of the handwriting on the front.
“Colonel Vega seems to be quite proud of you.” Winters said, his voice steady but pointed. Although, I’m sure it’d be replaced with disappointment once he hears how you’ve been acting.”
The words landed harder than she expected. Not because they were cruel—Dick Winters didn’t have a cruel bone in his body—but because they were true. And because they came from someone who had never spoken down to her, only ever across.
Isabella looked away, blinking hard against the wind. “I’ve just been tired,” she murmured.
“Everyone’s tired,” he replied.
Silence hung between them for a moment. She could hear the distant call of a gull, the steel groan of the ship as it cut through the water. Winters didn’t push. He waited, as he always did.
“Is this how you’re going to act every time something bothers you, Birdie?” he asked softly.
Isabella felt the words settle in her chest like stones. Winters wasn't one for casual use of nicknames—hearing him call her "Birdie" drove home just how much he was speaking to her not as a commanding officer, but as someone who genuinely cared.
She swallowed hard, gripping the ship's railing until her knuckles whitened. "No, sir," she finally managed, the words coming out hoarse.
"Good," Winters said, his gaze fixed on the horizon. “Because it’s only going to get harder from here.”
The truth of that statement hung between them, undeniable and stark. They both knew what waited for them across the Channel—not the sanitized version of war that newsreels showed back home, but the real thing. Bloody. Brutal. Unforgiving.
She didn’t answer right away. Her hands gripped the railing tight, knuckles paling under the strain. The wind bit at her cheeks, but she didn’t flinch.
“I didn’t mean to,” she said finally, voice raw. “It’s just…I don’t know, everything kind of got too much. Loud.”
Winters nodded, gaze fixed on the endless expanse of gray water ahead. “You know, when you’re quiet, the men worry. Doc especially.”
She let out a shaky breath, eyes stinging. “I didn’t mean to scare anyone.”
“I know you didn’t,” Winters said, his voice soft, but firm. “But you have to learn how to compartmentalize. It’s hard, but it’s the one thing that’s going to save you out there.”
Isabella huffed, amused by the image that went through her head. “Like Nixon?”
“No. Not like Nixon. I don’t need to take care of another alcoholic.”
The unexpected humor lightened something in Isabella's chest. She huffed a soft laugh, surprising herself with how good it felt.
"I was thinking," Winters continued, his tone shifting back to something more serious, "More like Doc. Or Lipton."
Isabella considered this. Both men were steady, reliable presences—the kind of soldiers who seemed to absorb the chaos around them without being consumed by it. But they weren't unfeeling. Not by a long shot.
"They feel things deeply," Winters explained, as if reading her thoughts. "But they don't let those feelings interfere with what needs to be done. They channel them, instead."
Isabella nodded slowly. “Alright,” she whispered. “I promise I’ll find a better way to handle it.”
Winters studied her face for a moment, as if assessing the sincerity of her words. Whatever he saw there must have satisfied him, because he nodded once, decisively.
"Good."
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Aldbourne was probably one of the prettiest places Isabella had the luck to see.
Unlike Florida, which was covered in pine trees and swampland, Aldbourne was all soft, rolling hills and ancient stone walls. Quaint cottages with thatched roofs dotted the countryside, and wildflowers pushed up through cracks in the cobblestone streets in defiance of the coming autumn.
The officers of Easy Company had been billeted throughout the village, staying with local families who had opened their homes to these American strangers. The soldiers hadn’t been so lucky, forced to sleep in farms and any other and any other available space that could accommodate them—barns, stables, attics, and even a converted chicken coop that had Perconte complaining about feathers for weeks.
As a medic, she was technically meant to bunk with the men but as the sole woman in Easy Company, she presented a unique billeting challenge that eventually saw her placed with the Harrisons, an elderly couple whose three daughters had all moved to London to support the war effort.
Mrs.Harrison had been delighted to have a "young lady" in the house again, though she frequently tutted over Isabella's uniform and the impropriety of her situation.
"It simply isn't right," she'd said on Isabella's first evening, serving her a proper English tea with biscuits that tasted like cardboard but which Isabella accepted gratefully. "A girl your age, surrounded by all those men."
"They're good men, ma'am," Isabella had replied diplomatically. "They look out for me."
Mrs. Harrison had sniffed, unconvinced. "Well, you're safe under our roof, at least. Mr. Harrison was a chaplain in the Great War, you know. He understands propriety."
The house itself was a quaint two-story cottage with worn wooden floors that creaked with every step and a small garden out back where Mrs.Harrison grew vegetables and herbs. Isabella's room was tiny but cozy, with floral wallpaper and a narrow bed tucked under the eaves. A small desk sat beneath the window, offering a view of the village green where Easy Company often gathered for roll call. It reminded her of her room at home.
It was the first real privacy Isabella had experienced since joining the paratroopers, and she found herself treasuring the quiet moments alone in her room, writing in her journal or composing new songs like she had promised Speirs she would continue to do. The tight quarters on the ship and the constant company of the men had worn on her more than she'd realized—not that she didn't adore them, but there was something deeply restorative about having a door she could close.
Gene and Joe, meanwhile, had found themselves assigned to Harwick Farm on the outskirts of the village, sharing a hayloft with Malarkey, Skip, and Penkala. Joe complained incessantly about the arrangement.
"I've got hay in places hay should never be," he groused during morning PT, scratching dramatically. "And Malarkey snores like a freight train with asthma."
"Better than the stables," Toye pointed out from nearby. "At least you don't have to sleep with actual horses."
"No, just five guys who smell like 'em," Joe retorted, but Isabella noticed he didn't actually request a different billet. Despite his complaints, she suspected he appreciated being with friends—and away from some of the replacement officers who'd joined them after Toccoa and still regarded him with suspicion due to his German surname.
“I don’t think I’d quite mind the stables,” Isabella mused. “I used to fall asleep in the barn all the time when I was younger.”
Joe snorted, adjusting his PT shirt. "Of course you did, farm girl. Probably cuddled up with the chickens too."
"Goats, actually," she corrected with a smirk. "They're surprisingly good company. Better conversationalists than you, at least."
Gene chuckled softly beside her as Joe made an exaggerated sound of offense.
"See if I ever share my chocolate with you again," Joe threatened, though the corner of his mouth twitched upward.
"You never share your chocolate anyway," Isabella pointed out.
"I shared some last week!"
"Only because I caught you trying to steal mine."
Toye laughed, slapping Joe on the back hard enough to make him stumble forward. "She's got you there, Liebgott."
As they continued their morning exercises, Isabella fell into the familiar rhythm of the banter, the easy camaraderie that had returned to their group in the weeks since arriving in Aldbourne. The village had been good for all of them—a chance to breathe, to recalibrate, to find their footing again after the disorienting journey across the Atlantic.
For Isabella, it had been especially healing. The quaint English countryside bore little resemblance to Florida, which meant fewer painful reminders of what she'd left behind. Instead, everything here felt new, a blank page where she could rediscover herself without the shadows of home constantly looming.
The Harrison's cottage had become a sanctuary of sorts. Mrs.Harrison, for all her fussing about impropriety, had taken to teaching Isabella traditional English recipes in the evenings. Mr.Harrison, a quiet man with kind eyes, often invited her to join him in the garden where he would tell stories of the previous war while they pulled weeds or harvested vegetables.
"You remind me of my middle daughter, Eliza," Mrs.Harrison had commented one evening as they prepared dinner together. "She's got your spirit—always asking questions, always wanting to understand how things work."
"Where is she now?" Isabella had asked, carefully peeling potatoes at the worn kitchen table.
"London. Working as a nurse at one of the big hospitals." Pride had mingled with worry in the older woman's voice. "We haven't seen her since Christmas. The trains, you know, and the Blitz..."
Isabella had nodded, understanding all too well the weight of separation, the constant background hum of concern for loved ones just out of reach.
Later that night, she wrote a letter to Lucas, who she’d had the pleasure of finding out was stationed about five hours away in the East coast at Thorpe Abbotts airfield. She’d gone into detail over her strange personality change after she left and how deeply she missed him.
"I don't know what happened to me after we left Florida," she wrote, her pencil moving steadily across the page. "It was like all the joy got sucked out of me, and I couldn't find it again. I was awful to everyone, especially Gene and Lieb. They didn't deserve it, but they stuck by me anyway. I think they understood, in their way, what I was going through."
She paused, considering her next words carefully.
"I miss you terribly. I miss your laugh and your stupid jokes and the way you always know exactly what to say to make everything better. Remember when we were kids and you'd tell me stories to help me fall asleep during thunderstorms? I still remember every single one."
The tiny bedroom was quiet except for the scratch of pencil on paper and the occasional creak of the old house settling. She ended the letter with a quick sketch—something she'd taken to doing in her correspondence with her family. This one showed the view from her window: the moonlit village green, the ancient church spire, a single star hanging above it all.
After sealing the envelope, Isabella leaned back against the headboard of her narrow bed, pulling her knees up to her chest. The thought of Lucas so (relatively) near was both comforting and torturous—close enough to imagine, too far to touch.
A gentle knock on her door roused her from her thoughts.
"Isabella, dear?" Mrs.Harrison's voice called softly. "I've made some hot cocoa, if you'd like some before bed."
"Thank you, Mrs.Harrison. I'll be right down," she replied, carefully tucking Lucas's letter into her footlocker.
When she sat at the kitchen table, steaming mug in hand, Mrs.Harrison glanced at her curiously.
“I see you write quite a lot. Is there somebody special back home?”
Isabella laughed, caught off guard by the sudden question.
The hot chocolate warmed her hands through the ceramic mug, the sweet steam rising between them like a gentle barrier.
"Not the way you're thinking," she answered with a small smile. "I was writing to my brother, Lucas. He's stationed at Thorpe Abbotts with the Air Corps."
Mrs.Harrison's eyes brightened. "Here in England? Oh, that must be such a comfort to you."
"It is," Isabella admitted, taking a careful sip of the cocoa. It wasn't as rich as her mother's recipe, which used actual chocolate rather than powder, but in these times of rationing, it was a luxury she deeply appreciated. "Though I haven't been able to see him yet."
"Perhaps you'll get leave," Mrs.Harrison suggested, settling into the chair across from her with her own mug. "Mr.Harrison and I could help arrange transportation, if that would be useful."
The offer, so kindly extended, touched Isabella unexpectedly. "That's very generous of you."
Mrs.Harrison waved away the gratitude. "Nonsense. Family should be together when possible, especially in wartime." A shadow passed over her face, no doubt thinking of her own daughters scattered in London.
They sipped their cocoa in companionable silence for a moment, the kitchen warm and cozy around them. The worn wooden table, the ticking clock on the mantel, the soft glow of the single lamp—it all created an atmosphere of domestic tranquility that felt surreal against the backdrop of their war preparations.
"Were you very close growing up?" Mrs.Harrison asked, breaking the silence. "You and your brother?"
Isabella nodded, smiling at the memories that flooded her mind. "Very. Lucas and my little brother Cameron—they're not my blood brothers, actually. They're foster brothers. But we grew up together from the time I was small."
Mrs. Harrison's expression softened with understanding. "Family isn't always about blood, is it? It's about who stays by your side through the hard times."
"Exactly," Isabella agreed, thinking not just of her brothers but of Gene and Lieb, who had weathered her worst moods on the ship with a patience she was still grateful for. "Lucas always looked out for me. He used to bring a flower home for me everyday. Cameron taught me how to climb a tree.”
“They sound wonderful.”
“They are,” Isabella said, realizing how much she truly meant it. “But most of my writing is actually songs. I’m a musician.”
Mrs. Harrison's eyes lit up with genuine interest. "A musician! How lovely. What do you play?"
Isabella smiled, warming to the topic. "I mainly sing, but I play loads of instruments; piano, violin, viola, banjo, mandolin, cello" She hesitated, then added more softly, "Music's always been my way of making sense of things, I suppose."
"That explains why I hear you humming sometimes when you're helping in the kitchen," Mrs.Harrison said, looking pleased at this discovery. "My eldest, Lisa, used to play piano beautifully. The instrument in the sitting room was hers, though I'm afraid it hasn't been tuned in ages."
Isabella's heart quickened. "You have a piano? Here?"
She'd noticed the instrument, of course—a small upright tucked into the corner of the sitting room, its surface covered with framed photographs and knickknacks, clearly unused for some time. She hadn't dared to ask about it, not wanting to intrude on what might be a cherished memory.
Mrs.Harrison nodded, her eyes taking on a distant expression. "Lisa insisted we keep it, even after she moved to London. Said she couldn't bear the thought of selling it." She refocused on Isabella, her expression brightening. "You must play it! Oh, it would be wonderful to hear music in this house again."
"I wouldn't want to impose—" Isabella started.
"Nonsense," Mrs. Harrison interrupted firmly. "That piano was made to be played, not to gather dust as a glorified photograph stand. Mr. Harrison will be thrilled. He always said the house feels empty without Lisa's music."
The prospect of having access to a piano again sent a thrill through Isabella that surprised her with its intensity. She hadn't realized how much she'd missed it—the tactile satisfaction of keys beneath her fingers, the ability to translate emotion directly into sound without the filter of words.
"If you're sure it wouldn't be an imposition, I'd love to play it," she said, trying to keep the eagerness from overwhelming her voice.
"First thing tomorrow, I'll clear those photographs off and give it a good dusting," Mrs. Harrison declared, seeming energized by the idea. "Mr. Harrison knows a man in the village who might be able to tune it, though I can't promise how quickly that could happen."
"Even untuned would be wonderful," Isabella assured her. "Truly."
Mrs.Harrison studied her for a moment, her expression softening into something almost maternal. "You know, when one makes music, one is never really alone. My father used to say that." She took a sip of her cocoa before continuing. "Perhaps that's why you write songs—to keep your connections alive, even across great distances."
The observation struck Isabella with unexpected force. She'd never articulated it quite that way, but Mrs. Harrison had captured something essential about her relationship with music—it was her bridge, her way of reaching across the distances that separated her from those she loved.
"I think you might be right," she admitted. "When I sing, sometimes it feels like..." She searched for the words. "Like I'm sending my voice out into the world, and somehow, somewhere, the people I care about might hear it, even if only in their dreams."
It was a fanciful thought, one she might have kept to herself among the pragmatic soldiers of Easy Company. But here in this warm kitchen, with this kind woman who understood the importance of maintaining connections across distances, it felt safe to voice.
Mrs.Harrison nodded, not a hint of judgment in her expression. "Music travels in ways we don't fully understand. Like prayer, perhaps." She reached across the table and patted Isabella's hand. "You must play for us perform for us soon. Mr.Harrison will be beside himself with joy."
"I'd be honored," Isabella said, meaning it deeply.
“And I’d be most honored to see some of those songs of yours,” Mrs.Harrison added cheekily. “If that’s alright with you.
"I'd like that," Isabella replied with a soft smile. "I have a few that might be suitable for polite company."
Mrs.Harrison chuckled. "Contrary to what you might think, my dear, I wasn't always this proper old woman. I've heard my fair share of dancehall tunes in my day." Her eyes twinkled with mischief. "Don't let these gray hairs fool you."
Isabella laughed, surprised by this glimpse of a younger, perhaps more adventurous Mrs.Harrison. "Well, in that case, I'll have to dig through my more interesting compositions."
"Please do," Mrs.Harrison encouraged, taking another sip of her cocoa. "Music is one of the few joys we have left, with everything else that's been rationed. I refuse to ration pleasure where I can still find it."
There was something refreshing about Mrs. Harrison's perspective, Isabella thought. So many of the English villagers seemed perpetually braced for hardship, their conversations carefully measured, their emotions kept under tight control. But Mrs. Harrison, despite her outward propriety, seemed to harbor a spirit of quiet rebellion against the constrictions of wartime living.
"Do you know," Mrs. Harrison continued, lowering her voice slightly as if sharing a secret, "before I married Mr. Harrison, I sang in a small jazz ensemble in London. Nothing famous, mind you, just weekend performances at local venues. My father was scandalized." She smiled at the memory. "Said no daughter of his would be a 'stage performer.' But there was nothing like it—the lights, the music, the way you could make a room full of strangers feel something all at once."
Isabella stared at her, fascinated by this revelation. "You never mentioned you were a singer!"
"Oh, it was a lifetime ago," Mrs. Harrison said, waving her hand dismissively, though her eyes still held a spark of pride. "I wasn't particularly talented, not like you must be. But I loved it. That feeling of connection through music—there's nothing quite like it, is there?"
"No," Isabella agreed softly. "There isn't."
"That's why I think your songwriting is so important, especially now," Mrs.Harrison said, her tone growing more serious. "We all need reminders that there's still beauty in the world, that there are still things worth fighting for." She paused, then added with a gentle smile, "And I suspect your brothers—and your friends in Easy Company—need to hear your voice now more than ever, even if only through the songs you write."
Isabella nodded, thinking of the faces that flashed through her mind when she composed—her family back home, Lucas in his faraway airfield, Gene and Joe and all the others preparing for whatever mission awaited them. Each note, each lyric was a thread connecting her to them, a way of saying the things that often got lost in the daily grind of military life.
"I have one," she said suddenly, making a decision. "A song I wrote recently. It's not finished, but... I could play what I have."
Mrs. Harrison beamed. "I would be delighted to hear it."
They finished their cocoa talking about music—Mrs. Harrison's jazz days, Isabella's childhood performances, favorite composers they both admired. By the time Isabella climbed the narrow stairs back to her room, her heart felt lighter than it had in months.
In her room, she pulled out her journal and flipped to the song she'd mentioned—a melody that had come to her one morning while watching the sunrise over Aldbourne's ancient church spire. The lyrics were still fragmented, more feelings than coherent thoughts, but the tune was clear in her mind. Soon, she would give it life on Lisa Harrison's piano.
She made a few adjustments to the notation, humming softly under her breath. Outside her window, Aldbourne slept under a blanket of stars, peaceful despite the war that raged beyond its boundaries. For tonight, at least, Isabella felt something close to peace herself—a harmony between her past and present, a brief respite from the constant weight of what was to come.
"Music travels in ways we don't fully understand," Mrs. Harrison had said. Isabella hoped it was true.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
True to her word, Mrs.Harrison had gotten Mr.Harrison to tune the piano after she cleaned it off.
The instrument stood in its corner of the sitting room, liberated from its burden of framed photographs and knickknacks, looking somehow both older and more alive with its polished wooden surface catching the late afternoon light.
Adam Williams, the village piano tuner, had happily come over to the house after Mr.Harrison had spoken to him. He had worked meticulously throughout the morning, his large, weathered hands surprisingly delicate as they adjusted each string.
"Been waiting for someone to call me about this beauty," he'd said, his voice gentle despite his imposing stature. "Shame to let a Broadwood sit unplayed for so long."
Isabella had watched from the doorway, fascinated by the process. Mr.Williams explained each step as he worked, showing her how to identify the different strings, demonstrating how even the smallest adjustment could transform the sound.
"You play, then?" he'd asked, glancing up at her with kind eyes.
"Yes," she replied. "Since I was little."
He nodded approvingly. "Good. Instruments need to be played. They've got souls of their own, you know." He'd said it matter-of-factly, as though stating an obvious truth rather than a fanciful notion. "This one's been lonely."
By late afternoon, the piano had been thoroughly revived. Mr.Williams packed his tools with the satisfied air of a doctor who had successfully treated a patient. "She'll need another tune-up in about six months," he'd advised. "But she'll serve you well in the meantime."
Mrs.Harrison had insisted he stay for tea, and the three of them had sat in the kitchen, discussing music and village gossip while Mr. Harrison tended to his garden. Mr.Williams, it turned out, was also the church organist and led a small village choir before the war had claimed most of the younger singers.
"You should join us on Sunday," he'd suggested to Isabella. "We're always in need of new voices, especially those that can carry a tune."
Isabella had promised to consider it, though she wasn't sure how her schedule with Easy Company would align with Sunday services. Or if she could even attend considering she was a Catholic and not a Protestant.
Now, as the afternoon light slanted through the sitting room windows, she approached the piano with a sense of reverence. Her fingers hovered over the keys for a moment before she sat down on the bench, adjusting her posture as her childhood teacher had drilled into her.
The first chord resonated through the empty room, clear and perfectly tuned. Isabella closed her eyes, letting the sound wash over her. It had been so long—too long—since she'd felt this particular joy, this connection to an instrument that could translate her emotions directly into sound. Not since she’d left home.
She sat down carefully on the old wooden stool, her mind flipping through all the songs she knew.
‘A freshly tuned piano like this should be played to its full potential.’
Fully decided on playing with true resolve and care, Isabella’s fingers began gently pressing down on the keys.
The opening notes of Schumann's "Träumerei" filled the room, simple yet profoundly tender. Isabella's touch was delicate but deliberate, giving each note just enough weight to make it sing without pushing the freshly tuned piano too forcefully. The piece—whose title meant "Dreaming" in German—felt like a perfect choice for this moment, suspended between past and present, between war and peace.
As she played, Isabella let the gentle rhythm of the melody carry her, the familiar rise and fall of the phrases like a conversation with an old friend. There was something about Schumann's composition that had always spoken to her—a childlike wonder wrapped in adult wisdom, nostalgia without sentimentality.
The piece wasn't technically demanding like so many of the works she had mastered since she was a child, but that simplicity was deceptive. Each note needed to be perfectly balanced, each phrase shaped with care to convey the dreamlike quality that gave the piece its name. Isabella focused on creating that sense of timelessness, of floating between memory and imagination.
Her body swayed slightly with the music's subtle ebb and flow, her face softening as she surrendered to the piece's emotional pull. This wasn't about demonstrating technical prowess; it was about reconnecting with a part of herself that had been dormant during these months of training and travel—the part that could speak most honestly through music.
As the familiar melody reached its gentle climax before settling back into its recurring theme, Isabella felt a curious mingling of emotions—a sweet ache that wasn't quite sadness, a warmth that wasn't quite joy. It was as if the music had found exactly the feeling she'd been carrying since arriving in Aldbourne: the bittersweet recognition that one could find moments of beauty even in the shadow of war, that the heart could create small sanctuaries of peace amidst chaos.
The final chords resonated through the sitting room, lingering in the air as if reluctant to fade away. Isabella kept her hands resting lightly on the keys for a moment after the sound had disappeared, as if maintaining that connection for as long as possible.
When she finally looked up, she found Mrs.Harrison watching her from the doorway, an expression of gentle wonder on her face.
"That was beautiful," the older woman said softly. "Schumann has always spoken straight to the heart, hasn't he?"
Isabella nodded, feeling oddly vulnerable, as if the music had revealed more about her inner state than any words could have done.
“You’re a wonderful player,” Mrs.Harrison softly complimented. “How long have you been playing?”
Isabella felt her heart warm at the question. Her memories of learning music had always been her fondest, especially since most of them included Michel Alejandro.
“Michel, my biological brother, started teaching me when I was six,” she recalled softly. “He’s nine years older than me, and I wouldn’t stop pestering him when he was practicing so he decided it was just easier to include me than shoo me away.”
Mrs.Harrison smiled, settling into a nearby chair. "That sounds like the wisdom of an older sibling. Sometimes the most persistent little shadows become the most dedicated students."
Isabella's fingers traced a gentle pattern on the keys, not pressing hard enough to produce sound, just feeling the smooth ivory beneath her fingertips. “He was self-taught. My parents bought him an old piano book around the time I was born so he wouldn’t feel lonely and he would practice on the church piano after mass. Our parents finally bought him an old piano from a neighbor when they realized how serious he was about it.”
"And now?" Mrs.Harrison asked. "Is he still playing?"
Isabella's hands stilled on the keys. “He’s an officer in the Coast Guard now. Somewhere in the Pacific the last I heard from him.”
She couldn't keep the note of worry from her voice. Mail from Michel Alejandro had been sporadic at best over the past year, each letter treasured and read until the paper was soft with handling.
Isabella considered this. It wasn't a question she'd been asked directly before. “I guess so,” she admitted. “I mainly left because my other brothers showed me I was capable of doing more with my life, and I agreed. But it's more complicated than that. Michel... he's always been larger than life to me. Brilliant, talented, the kind of person everyone just naturally looks up to." She paused, gathering her thoughts. “I think I wanted my parents to be just as proud of me as they are of him.”
Mrs. Harrison's expression softened with understanding. "It's not easy, is it? Living in the shadow of someone you admire so deeply."
Isabella's fingers found the keys again, playing a soft, meandering melody that wasn't quite a song, just a gentle improvisation. "I don't think of it as a shadow, exactly. More like... a light I'm trying to follow." She smiled faintly. "My mother says I have a competitive streak a mile wide."
"Most talented people do," Mrs.Harrison observed. "It's what drives us to excel."
Isabella grinned wide, agreeing. “I guess that’s true,” she gleamed. “Thank you for letting me play. I really appreciate it.”
"No need for thanks, dear," Mrs. Harrison replied, her eyes warm with genuine affection. "This house has been too quiet for too long. Having music fill these rooms again is a gift."
Isabella ran her fingers lightly over the keys, not pressing hard enough to make a sound. "It's a gift for me too. I hadn't realized how much I missed it until just now."
Mrs.Harrison watched her thoughtfully. "Music has a way of bringing us back to ourselves, doesn't it? Even when everything else changes."
"It does," Isabella agreed softly. “I should probably head out now. I have to help out at the infirmary today.”
Mrs.Harrison nodded, though her expression held a hint of disappointment. "Of course, dear. Duty calls." She rose from her chair. "But please, feel free to use the piano whenever you have a spare moment. Day or night—Mr. Harrison and I wouldn't mind being woken by music."
Isabella smiled gratefully as she stood. "Thank you. That means more than I can say."
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Isabella had truly missed working at the infirmary.
What had originally been incredibly difficult work and slightly monotonous had turned into a welcomed reprieve after she began her intelligence responsibilities. Not to say she didn’t enjoy working under Nixon, but being able to work at the infirmary allowed her more time with Gene and let her use the skills she intended to use when she enlisted.
There was something grounding about it—taking pulses, wrapping bandages, double-checking medical records. It brought her back to the root of why she was here: not just to observe or interpret, but to help. To ease pain. To be useful in a way that was immediate and human.
The Aldbourne infirmary was a far cry from the makeshift medical tents they'd trained in at Toccoa and Benning. Housed in a converted village hall, it had proper examination tables, reasonably well-stocked cabinets, and—luxury of luxuries—running water. The local doctor, a silver-haired Englishman named Dr. Porter, had graciously welcomed the American medics, sharing his knowledge of local ailments and treatments.
The boys were always coming in for something—scrapes, bruises, twisted ankles from ill-advised fights behind the pub. Dr.Porter ran a tight ship, but even he admitted that Isabella’s presence made things run smoother. She had a gentle touch and a sharper eye than most, able to spot infection early or coax a stubborn private into sitting still long enough to be stitched up.
“Quit flinching, Lieb,” she said one afternoon, dabbing antiseptic onto a scraped knuckle. “It’s not like I haven’t seen you bleed before.”
“I’m not flinching,” Liebgott muttered through gritted teeth. “Just reacting. Reflex.”
Gene, sitting nearby and writing up a report, snorted. “Reflex, my ass. You nearly kicked a stool over when she brought out the iodine.”
Joe shot him a glare, but Isabella only shook her head, amused. “Next time I’ll let Gene pour it on. He’s not nearly as gentle.”
“I’m plenty gentle,” Gene said without looking up. “I just don’t coddle grown men who cry over papercuts.”
“It’s not a papercut,” Joe grumbled, flexing his hand. “It was a barbed wire fence. In the dark.”
“A barbed wire fence you ran into while trying to beat Luz back from the pub,” Gene added.
Isabella finished wrapping the hand with a neat flourish. “All done. You’ll live.”
Joe wiggled his fingers, then looked up at her, more sheepishly than he probably meant to. “Thanks, Birdie.”
“My pleasure.”
Joe stared at her and she felt her neck warm from the sudden attention. “What’s with you?”
His eyebrows furrowed, looking at her more intensely.
“Lieb what the fuck are you doing?”
“Just thinking about something Luz mentioned today.”
Isabella huffed. “That’s not remotely reassuring, Joseph.”
Joe tilted his head, still eyeing her with that strangely contemplative look. “Forget it.”
He hopped down from the exam table and wandered off muttering something about dignity and bad lighting. Isabella turned to Gene, who gave her a quick, confused glance.
“He just gets stranger and stranger.” Isabella said, watching Joe's retreating form with a mixture of confusion and amusement.
Gene snorted softly, closing the medical logbook he'd been writing in. "That's Liebgott for you. Never quite knows how to say what he's thinking when it’s not an insult."
"Bold of you to assume he thinks at all," Isabella quipped, though there was no real heat behind her words. Joe was strange, yes, but he was her kind of strange—part of the odd, mismatched family she was used to forming and being with.
She began to clean up the small examination area, wiping down surfaces with practiced efficiency. The afternoon light slanted through the infirmary windows, casting long shadows across the worn wooden floor.
They worked in silence for a few more minutes, the sounds of cabinets closing and cloth being folded filling the warm, sun-dappled room. Outside, a cart rattled down the road, and somewhere in the distance, a dog barked—normal village sounds that, for a fleeting moment, felt like they belonged to a life untouched by war.
Isabella ran her fingers along the edge of the supply shelf, her mind briefly drifting to the look Lieb had given her before he left. There was something there—something she couldn’t quite name. It wasn’t the usual snark or sarcasm he threw around like confetti. It was... quieter. Curious.
Gene seemed to notice her slipping into thought and gently nudged her with his elbow. “Don’t overthink it.”
She blinked. “What?”
“Whatever it is you’re turning over in that head of yours. It’s probably not as complicated as you think.”
She gave him a mischievous smirk. “Witch.”
Gene smiled. “Boo.”
A sweet silence befell them, both of them comfortable. Isabella always felt lighter with Gene, happier. Even if it was when they were both working.
She was folding the last of the clean bandages when the infirmary door burst open with enough force to rattle the hinges. Both she and Gene looked up sharply, finding Luz heaving breathlessly, face flushed from exertion.
"Birdie! Doc!" he called out, voice serious. “We’ve got a problem.”
Gene raised an eyebrow. “What’s wrong, Luz?”
Luz’s eyes flicked between them nervously, hesitant to reveal the news.
“Winters is being court-martialed.”
The words hit Isabella like a physical blow. The bandage she'd been folding slipped from her suddenly nerveless fingers, fluttering to the floor.
"What?" she breathed, certain she must have misheard. "That's impossible."
Gene had gone very still beside her, his face carefully blank in the way it got when he was processing something he didn't want to believe. "Court-martialed for what?"
Luz ran a hand through his hair, his usual animated energy replaced by something much more somber. “Apparently, Sobel tried to get him in trouble for something stupid and Winters wouldn’t stand for it. Decided to take the court-martial over what Sobel cooked up for him instead.”
Isabella's mind raced, trying to make sense of what she was hearing. Lieutenant Winters was the most by-the-book officer she'd ever encountered—meticulous, fair, unwaveringly professional. The idea of him doing anything worthy of a court-martial was absurd.
"What kind of 'something stupid'?" Gene asked, his voice deceptively calm.
Luz glanced toward the door, then lowered his voice. "Word is Sobel told Winters to inspect the latrines at 1000 hours, but then Sobel “changed” the time to 0945 and did “everything possible” to inform Winters even though Winters said he didn’t get the memo.” he explained. “Sobel tried to deny him his 48 hour pass for two months and said if he didn’t like it he could file a letter of appeal and take it to court-martial.”
Isabella felt her stomach clench. She could picture it perfectly—Sobel, wounded pride driving him to petty revenge, trying to use his authority to punish good soldiers for imaginary offenses. And Winters, unwilling to let injustice stand even if it meant sacrificing himself.
"So Winters called his bluff," Gene said, understanding dawning in his voice.
"Exactly," Luz confirmed. "Filed the appeal, demanded the court-martial. Probably figured no reasonable board would uphold such obvious bullshit."
Isabella shook her head in disbelief. "But that means Sobel actually has to prove his case. Has to convince a panel of officers that Winters deserved punishment for missing a meeting he was never properly informed about."
"That's where it gets complicated," Luz said grimly. "Sobel's claiming he telephoned the billet Winters is staying in and even sent a runner to find him. Says he has witnesses who saw him attempting to inform Winters.”
Isabella’s expression darkened. “There isn’t anybody willing to testify against a man like Winters, there’s no way.”
Luz nodded slowly. "The NCOs are already talking. Guarnere's furious—says this is exactly the kind of petty bullshit that gets good men killed. But they're being careful about who they talk to and what they say."
Isabella could understand their caution. Speaking out against a commanding officer, even one as universally disliked as Sobel, was dangerous business. Careers could be destroyed, transfers arranged, lives made miserable in a thousand small ways.
But the alternative—watching Winters be sacrificed to Sobel's ego while Easy Company was handed back to incompetent leadership—was unacceptable.
“Winters got transferred to Battalion Mess while Strayer tries to figure out the procedures for the court-martial.” Luz explained.
"Mess duty," Gene repeated flatly. "They've got the best officer in the airborne peeling potatoes."
"It's temporary," Luz said, but his tone suggested he wasn't entirely convinced. "At least that's what Strayer's saying. Just until the board can convene and sort this whole thing out."
Isabella ran her hands through her hair, frustration mounting. "And in the meantime, Sobel gets free rein to run Easy Company into the ground."
"Pretty much," Luz confirmed grimly
The irony wasn't lost on any of them. Just when Easy Company needed strong, competent leadership most—with rumors of major operations on the horizon—they were being handed back to the one officer who had consistently demonstrated his incompetence.
"What about Nixon?" Isabella asked. "Surely he's not going to just stand by and watch this happen."
Luz shrugged. "Nixon's walking a tightrope. He can't be seen openly supporting Winters against his commanding officer, but word is he's been asking a lot of questions about proper procedures for court-martial proceedings."
Isabella felt a spark of hope. If Nixon was quietly working behind the scenes, that meant Winters wasn't completely without allies. But it also meant they needed to be even more careful about how they proceeded.
“Good,” she said wholeheartedly, set in her trust. “I’ll try to find Nixon and see what else I can scrounge from him.”
"You need to be smart about that," Gene said, lowering his voice. "If you're going to ask questions, you can't make it obvious. Can't give Sobel any ammunition to use against Winters or you.”
Isabella nodded, understanding Gene’s concern. “Don’t worry. I’ll be careful.”
Gene's dark eyes held hers for a moment longer, clearly wanting to say more but holding back. She could read the worry there—not just for Winters, but for her. Getting involved in something like this could easily backfire, especially for someone in her unique position within the company.
She moved toward the door, then paused, looking back at both of them. "Keep your ears open, but don't push too hard for information. We can’t make it seem like we’re up to anything.”
"What about the others?" Luz asked. "Lipton, Talbert, the rest of the NCOs? They're just as invested in this as we are."
Isabella considered this. The non-commissioned officers had the most to lose if Sobel regained full control—they'd be the ones dealing with his incompetence on a daily basis, trying to keep their men alive despite poor leadership.
"Give them time to process this first," she said. "Let them come to their own conclusions about what needs to be done. They have the right to make their own decisions the same way we’ve done.”
Gene nodded slowly, understanding the wisdom in her approach. "Can't force loyalty. It has to come from conviction."
"Exactly," Isabella agreed. "And if we're honest, the NCOs know Winters better than any of us. They've served under him, seen his leadership firsthand. If anyone's going to speak up for him, it should be because they believe it's right, not because we convinced them to."
Luz was quiet for a moment, then spoke up. "What if they decide it's too risky? What if they choose to keep their heads down and ride this out?"
Isabella felt a pang at the thought, but she understood it. These men had families to think about, futures to protect. Speaking out against a commanding officer—even one as problematic as Sobel—could have lasting consequences.
"Then that's their choice to make," she said, though the words tasted bitter. "We can't ask them to sacrifice their futures for this. All we can do is make sure they have accurate information if they want it."
“Knowing them, they’ll take the risk anyway. If there’s a man they would follow willingly into battle, it’s Winters.” she added. “I have faith they’ll follow through.”
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------
True to her word, she left the infirmary immediately to search for Nixon.
Finding him proved easier than expected. Isabella spotted Nixon's familiar figure emerging from Headquarters, a manila folder tucked under his arm and his usual expression of mild exasperation firmly in place. He was walking with the purposeful stride of someone who had places to be and problems to solve.
"Lieutenant Nixon," she called out, jogging slightly to catch up with him.
He turned, raising an eyebrow when he saw her approach. "Vega. Let me guess—you've heard about our current personnel situation."
Isabella nodded, falling into step beside him as he continued toward what she assumed was his billet. "Hard to avoid hearing about it, sir. The whole company's talking."
Nixon snorted. "I'll bet they are." He glanced around, noting the curious looks from a few soldiers working nearby, then gestured toward a quieter side street. "Walk with me."
They moved away from the main thoroughfare, Nixon's expression growing more serious with each step. Isabella waited for him to speak first, knowing that he would eventually spill whatever he found appropriate.
"You know," Nixon said after a moment, "in all my years of dealing with bureaucracy and insolent people, I've never seen such a textbook example of petty bullshit masquerading as justice."
Isabella felt a flutter of hope at his words. If Nixon was this openly critical of the proceedings, it suggested he might be willing to help—or at least provide information.
"Is there anything that can be done?" she asked carefully. "About the situation, I mean."
Nixon gave her a sharp look. "Depends what you mean by 'done.' If you're asking whether there are proper channels for addressing questionable charges, the answer is yes. If you're asking whether I think those channels will be fairly applied in this case..." He shrugged. "That remains to be seen."
They walked in silence for a moment before Nixon spoke again, his voice lower. "You work intelligence, Birdie. You understand how important accurate information is to making good decisions."
Isabella nodded, sensing this was leading somewhere important.
"Well," Nixon continued, "it seems to me that any fair hearing would want to have access to all the relevant facts about what happened that morning. Witness statements, timeline of events, documentation of proper procedures." He paused meaningfully. "The kind of information that might paint a very different picture than the one currently being presented."
Isabella felt her pulse quicken. Nixon wasn't just complaining—he was suggesting a course of action.
"That makes sense, sir," she said carefully. "I imagine gathering that kind of comprehensive information would require talking to a lot of people who were present that day."
"Exactly," Nixon agreed. "The kind of thorough fact-gathering that might naturally occur when concerned soldiers want to understand what really happened to their commanding officer."
“That, and of course, I’m sure a concerned soldier is willing to speak with the person most important in this situation.” he added.
She got the message loud and clear. Speak with Colonel Sink.
Isabella felt her stomach tighten. Going directly to the battalion commander was a significant escalation—the kind of move that could either resolve everything or destroy her career entirely. But Nixon was right; if anyone had the authority to cut through Sobel's political maneuvering, it would be Sink. And if anyone had the ability to speak with Sink on such a personal level, it was her.
The realization brought both comfort and additional pressure. Through her direct training under Sink and her unique position in Easy Company, Isabella had developed a rapport with Colonel Sink that went beyond the typical enlisted-officer relationship. He'd sought her opinions on matters ranging from troop morale to assessments when she worked immediately under his command, treating her insights with a respect that was rare in the rigid military hierarchy.
But that relationship also meant the stakes were higher. If she misjudged this situation, if she came across as manipulative or insubordinate, she wouldn't just be damaging her own career—she'd be betraying the trust Sink had placed in her.
"I appreciate the guidance, sir," she said carefully to Nixon, her mind already working through the complexities. "Though I imagine timing would be crucial for any such... conversation."
Nixon nodded approvingly. "Very astute. Too early, and you lack sufficient information to present a compelling case. Too late, and the momentum becomes impossible to stop." He glanced at his watch. "I'd say you have perhaps forty-eight hours before any concerned soldier would find their window of opportunity closing."
Two days. Isabella felt the familiar tightness in her chest that came with high-stakes situations. She would need to gather witness statements, document the inconsistencies in Sobel's story, and present it all to Sink in a way that honored their professional relationship while making clear the gravity of the situation.
"Of course," Nixon continued, his tone becoming more conversational, "the colonel values directness and thorough preparation. He's not one for emotional appeals or half-formed theories."
Isabella understood the subtext: come with facts, not feelings. Sink would expect her to present a clear, logical case backed by solid evidence. Anything less would not only fail but damage her credibility with him permanently.
"Thank you for the insight, sir. It helps to understand the... parameters."
Nixon studied her face for a moment. "You know, Birdie, in my experience, the soldiers who earn respect from commanders like Sink are the ones willing to take difficult stands when it matters. Just make sure you're standing on solid ground."
The words carried both encouragement and warning. As Nixon walked away, Isabella remained in the quiet side street, weighing the enormity of what she was considering.
She thought about all the conversations she'd had with Sink, the way he had patiently taught her, had listened to her assessments, and trusted her judgment. That relationship could be her greatest asset in this situation—or the thing she lost forever if she handled it poorly.
But as she pictured Winters relegated to kitchen duty while his reputation was systematically destroyed, Isabella knew she had to try.
She just had to make sure she did it right.
Chapter 34: Chapter 29
Notes:
author's note: SURPRISE! DOUBLE POST! 🎉
As a little bonus, here’s the link to the Easy’s Songbird Pinterest board, where you can check out the two outfits she received in this chapter under the Isabella sub-board. I had so much fun putting them together, and I hope you all enjoy seeing them come to life visually!
https://pin.it/2da2LB77K
Chapter Text
To both her elation and frustration, she never got the chance to investigate and present to Sink.
Easy’s NCO’s had taken it upon themselves to throw themselves into the fray, every single one of them writing a letter of resignation.
Isabella learned about it from Luz, who burst (yet again) into the Harrison cottage that evening while she was practicing piano, his face flushed with a mixture of excitement and terror.
"They did it," he said without preamble, causing Mrs.Harrison to nearly drop her teacup in surprise. "The NCOs. All of them. Lipton, Talbert, Guarnere, everyone."
Isabella's hands stilled on the keys, her heart lurching. "Did what?"
"Letters of resignation. Every single non-commissioned officer in Easy Company just told the Army they'd rather quit than serve under Sobel." Luz ran his hands through his hair, looking simultaneously awed and horrified. "They're willing to throw away their lives, their rank, everything, rather than follow that man into combat."
Mrs. Harrison excused herself tactfully, sensing the gravity of the conversation, leaving Isabella and Luz alone in the sitting room.
"When?" Isabella asked, her mind racing through the implications.
"This afternoon.”
Isabella felt a surge of fierce pride mixed with cold fear. The NCOs had done exactly what she'd hoped they would—made their own decision based on their convictions. But the consequences would be catastrophic.
"What's Sink's response?" she asked.
“He demoted Harris and kicked him out of the regiment and Ranney’s been made a Private. Everyone else got lucky.”
Isabella sank back onto the piano bench, overwhelmed by the magnitude of what had just happened. This wasn't subtle fact-gathering or careful political maneuvering. This was an open revolt—every experienced leader in Easy Company simultaneously declaring they had no confidence in their commanding officer.
"It's brilliant," she said slowly.
"That's one way to put it," Luz agreed grimly. "Another way is to say they just committed suicide for a principle."
But even as he spoke, Isabella could see the admiration in his eyes. The NCOs had done something unprecedented—risked everything they'd worked for rather than compromise their integrity. It was the kind of bold, principled stand that would either save Easy Company or destroy it entirely.
“You’re right. They got lucky they didn’t get shot. Although, knowing Sink I’m sure he considered it.” she replied.
Luz let out a shaky laugh. "Word is he spent about an hour pacing his office, muttering things that would make a sailor blush. Nixon said he could hear him through the walls."
Isabella could picture it perfectly—Colonel Sink, faced with the most brazen act of collective insubordination in his career, torn between fury at the breach of military discipline and grudging respect for the principle behind it. The fact that he'd stopped at demotions rather than court-martials suggested he understood the deeper message the NCOs were sending.
"And Sobel?" she asked.
“Nothing yet,” he answered. “I don’t know what Sink has up his sleeve.”
Isabella frowned, the incomplete resolution leaving her uneasy. "That's... concerning. You'd think if he was going to act on the resignations, he'd also address the root cause."
"Yeah, well, that's politics for you," Luz said with a shrug, though she could see the same worry in his eyes. "Maybe Sink's waiting to see how this all shakes out before making any big moves with Sobel."
"Or maybe he's trying to figure out how to handle this without setting a precedent," Isabella mused. "Can't have every company's NCOs thinking they can force command changes by threatening mass resignation."
It was a delicate balance, she realized. Sink had to address the NCOs' concerns without appearing to reward insubordination. Demoting Harris and Ranney sent a message about consequences, but leaving Sobel in place would essentially tell the remaining NCOs that their sacrifice had been meaningless.
"What about Winters' court-martial?" she asked.
"Still pending, as far as anyone knows," Luz replied grimly. "Though I can't imagine they'll push forward with it now. Hard to argue that Winters is the problem when his entire leadership structure just declared they'd rather quit than serve under his replacement."
Isabella nodded, though something still felt unresolved. The NCOs had made their dramatic stand, but until Sobel was actually removed and Winters officially reinstated, Easy Company remained in limbo. And in her experience, military bureaucracy rarely moved quickly, even when faced with unprecedented circumstances.
"How's morale?" she asked.
"Mixed," Luz admitted. "The guys are proud of what the NCOs did, but they're also nervous about what comes next. Nobody wants to go into combat with all this uncertainty hanging over us."
Isabella understood that feeling perfectly. The very qualities that made Easy Company special—their cohesion, their trust in their leadership, their sense of shared purpose—had been severely tested by this crisis. Even with the NCOs' bold action, it would take time to rebuild the stability they'd lost.
"And the other companies?" she pressed. "What are they saying about all this?"
Luz grimaced. "Let's just say we're not exactly popular with the other COs right now. Word's gotten around about what happened, and some of them are worried their own NCOs might get ideas."
Isabella felt a chill of apprehension. If this situation spiraled beyond Easy Company, if other units began questioning their own leadership or if Regiment decided to make an example of them, the consequences could be far worse than anyone had anticipated.
"We need this resolved quickly," she said quietly. "The longer it drags on, the more damage it does to everyone involved."
"Agreed," Luz said. "Question is, what can we do about it?"
Isabella was quiet for a moment, thinking. The NCOs had played their card brilliantly, but now they were in a waiting game. And waiting games, in her experience, rarely favored the side that had already shown their hand.
"Maybe it's time for a different approach," she said slowly. "Something more... direct."
Luz raised an eyebrow. "What are you thinking?"
Isabella met his gaze, feeling the familiar flutter of nerves that came with contemplating a risky move. "I'm thinking maybe it's time someone had a conversation with Colonel Sink about the bigger picture here."
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------
The wait to speak to Sink lied on her shoulders heavily as she restlessly sat outside his office.
The wooden chair was uncomfortable, designed more for function than comfort, and Isabella found herself shifting every few minutes as the minutes stretched on. Colonel Sink's aide, a young private with nervous eyes, had informed her that the Colonel was "reviewing urgent matters" and would see her when available. That had been forty-five minutes ago.
Isabella could hear muffled voices through the heavy oak door—Sink's gravelly baritone alternating with what sounded like Major Strayer's more measured tones. Occasionally, she caught fragments of words: "precedent," "discipline," "morale." The conversation seemed heated, though neither man was actually shouting.
She'd rehearsed what she wanted to say a dozen times during the walk here, but now, sitting in the quiet hallway with her heart hammering against her ribs, all her carefully planned words seemed inadequate. How did you tell a colonel that his battalion was teetering on the edge of crisis? How did you explain that good men were willing to throw away their careers rather than serve under an incompetent officer?
The aide glanced at her sympathetically. "He's been in meetings all day," he offered quietly. "Ever since the... situation with Easy Company."
Isabella nodded, not trusting herself to speak. She knew that her request for an audience had probably raised eyebrows—enlisted personnel didn't typically request private meetings with battalion commanders. But her intelligence work had earned her a certain level of access, and more importantly, Sink had always encouraged direct communication when something important was at stake.
The voices behind the door grew slightly louder, and she caught Sink's distinctive drawl: "...can't have every damn NCO in the regiment thinking they can dictate command decisions..."
Isabella's stomach clenched. If Sink was leaning toward even harsher punishment for the NCOs, her conversation with him became even more critical. She had to make him understand that this wasn't about insubordination—it was about leadership, competence, and the lives that hung in the balance.
The door opened suddenly, making her jump. Major Strayer emerged, his face grim, carrying a thick folder under his arm. He nodded curtly to Isabella as he passed, his expression giving nothing away about the conversation he'd just finished.
The aide stood up. "Corporal Vega? The Colonel will see you now."
Isabella rose on slightly unsteady legs, smoothing her uniform and taking a deep breath. This was it—her chance to speak for Winters, for the NCOs, for Easy Company itself.
She just hoped she could find the right words.
Stepping into Sink's office was like entering the eye of a storm. The room was sparse but commanding, dominated by a large desk covered in neat stacks of papers and a detailed map of what looked like the French coast. Colonel Sink stood behind his desk, his back to her as he stared out the window at the Aldbourne countryside. Even in silhouette, his posture radiated the kind of authority that had earned him his position.
"Sir," Isabella said, coming to attention and saluting crisply.
Sink turned slowly, his weathered face showing the strain of the day's events. His eyes, sharp as ever, took in her appearance with the assessing gaze of a career military man. "At ease, Corporal." His voice carried its usual gravelly authority, but there was something else there—exhaustion, perhaps, or the weight of difficult decisions.
"You requested to see me," he continued, moving around his desk to stand in front of her. "That's very unusual for you. This better be important."
Isabella felt her mouth go dry, but she forced herself to meet his gaze steadily. "It is, sir. It's about Easy Company."
Sink's expression didn't change, but she caught the slight tightening around his eyes. "I see. And what exactly about Easy Company requires my immediate attention?"
The question was direct, challenging. Isabella realized that Sink already knew why she was here—he was testing her, seeing if she had the courage to say what needed to be said.
"Sir, I believe the company is at a breaking point," she said, her voice steadier than she felt. "The NCOs' resignations weren't about insubordination. They're about leadership—and the lack of it."
Sink studied her for a long moment, then gestured to a chair in front of his desk. "Sit down, Corporal. And tell me exactly what you think I need to know."
As Isabella settled into the chair, she caught sight of several familiar names on the papers scattered across Sink's desk—the resignation letters, she realized. The tangible evidence of Easy Company's crisis lay right there between them.
"Start from the beginning," Sink said, settling back into his own chair. "And don't waste my time with diplomacy. I want the truth."
Isabella took a breath, knowing that everything—Winters' career, the NCOs' futures, Easy Company's survival as a functioning unit—depended on what she said next.
"Sir, the truth is that Captain Sobel is going to get good men killed."
The words hung in the air between them, stark and uncompromising. Sink's expression didn't change, but Isabella saw something flicker in his eyes—not surprise, but perhaps acknowledgment of a truth he'd already suspected.
"That's a serious accusation, Corporal," Sink said quietly. "Care to elaborate?"
Isabella leaned forward slightly, her nervousness giving way to conviction. "Sir, I've worked under both Captain Sobel and Lieutenant Winters. I've seen how they operate, how they plan, how they lead." She paused, choosing her words carefully. "Captain Sobel's navigation during exercises has been consistently poor. His tactical decisions put men at unnecessary risk. And his inability to maintain the respect of his NCOs isn't a personality conflict—it's a fundamental failure of leadership."
Sink steepled his fingers, his gaze never leaving her face. "And Lieutenant Winters?"
"Is everything Captain Sobel isn't," Isabella replied without hesitation. "Sir, I've watched Lieutenant Winters turn Easy Company into the finest unit I've ever seen. The men trust him because he's earned that trust through competence, fair dealing, and genuine concern for their welfare."
"Yet Lieutenant Winters missed a mandatory inspection," Sink pointed out. "That's a fact, not an opinion."
Isabella felt her pulse quicken. This was the moment she had to be most careful. "Sir, with respect, I believe that 'fact' deserves closer examination. I spoke with several men who were present that morning, and there are... inconsistencies in the timeline of events."
Sink raised an eyebrow. "Inconsistencies?"
"Yes, sir. The timing of when orders were supposedly given, whether Lieutenant Winters was actually informed, the nature of Captain Sobel's attempts to locate him." Isabella took a breath. "Sir, eight NCOs don't risk their lives on a whim. They did it because they know what happens when good soldiers are led by incompetent officers."
Sink was quiet for a long moment, his fingers drumming silently on the desk. "You realize what you're suggesting, Corporal? That Captain Sobel fabricated evidence to support disciplinary action against a fellow officer?"
Isabella met his gaze steadily. "Sir, I'm suggesting that the evidence deserves thorough examination before we lose the best Lieutenant in the regiment."
"And if you're wrong?" Sink asked. "If Captain Sobel's account is accurate, and Lieutenant Winters did fail in his duties?"
Isabella felt the weight of that possibility, but her conviction didn't waver. "Then I'll accept whatever consequences come from speaking up, sir. But I'd rather risk my career than stay silent while Easy Company is destroyed."
Sink studied her for another long moment, then leaned back in his chair. "You know, Corporal, in all my years of military service, I've learned to recognize certain qualities in soldiers. Courage under fire, loyalty to their unit, the ability to see the bigger picture." He paused. "What you've just demonstrated took considerable moral courage."
Isabella felt a flutter of hope, but tried not to let it show.
"That said," Sink continued, his voice hardening, "I can't have soldiers—regardless of rank—believing they can dictate command decisions through collective action. Military discipline exists for a reason."
"Yes, sir," Isabella replied. "But so does military competence. And sir, with whatever's coming—the operation everyone knows is being planned—Easy Company needs leadership it can trust."
Sink's eyes sharpened at her reference to future operations. "What makes you think there's an operation being planned?"
Isabella realized she'd ventured into sensitive territory, but there was no backing down now. "Sir, the increased training tempo, the focus on night operations and equipment familiarization. It doesn't take a strategic genius to see that something significant is coming."
"And you believe Easy Company isn't ready for that something under Captain Sobel's leadership?"
"Sir, I believe Easy Company would follow Lieutenant Winters into hell if he asked them to. Under Captain Sobel..." She let the implication hang.
Sink stood up abruptly, moving back to the window. For several minutes, he said nothing, staring out at the peaceful English countryside that belied the preparations for war happening all around them.
Finally, he turned back to her. "Corporal, you've given me a lot to think about. But understand this—whatever decision I make will be based on what's best for this regiment and this war effort, not on sentiment or personal preference."
"Yes, sir. That's all I'm asking for."
Sink nodded slowly. "You're dismissed, Corporal. And Isabella?"
"Sir?"
"Not a word of this conversation to anyone. Is that clear?"
"Crystal, sir."
As Isabella stood and saluted, she caught one last glimpse of the resignation letters on Sink's desk. Eight pieces of paper that represented eight lives put on the line for principle.
She just hoped her words had been enough to make them count.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Where the hell is Chilton Foliat anyway?” Liebgott asked, sitting across from her at the mess hall.
Isabella huffed. “It’s a small town near here. Mrs.Harrison says it’s only about 10 minutes away by car.”
Chilton Foliat was where Colonel Sink had decided to transfer Sobel after his conversation with her. It seemed Easy Company’s massive mutiny and her talk had gotten through to Sink. The army had a parachute training school there, for non-combative roles to learn how to jump. All in all, Easy got Winters back with no court-martial necessary and Sobel was finally gone.
‘Good riddance.’
Joe pushed his food around his plate with obvious distaste. "So that's where they're sticking him? Training rear-echelon types to fall out of airplanes?"
"Seems fitting," Gene commented dryly, cutting into his mystery meat. "Can't do much damage teaching chaplains and doctors how to land without breaking their necks."
Isabella tried to keep her expression neutral, but she felt a deep satisfaction knowing that her conversation with Sink had contributed to this outcome. Sobel would be out of Easy Company's way, relegated to a position where his incompetence could cause minimal harm, while still technically maintaining his rank and avoiding the embarrassment of a complete dismissal.
"Wonder how he's taking the news," Joe mused with obvious satisfaction.
"Probably about as well as you'd expect," Luz said, sliding into the seat next to Isabella with his own tray. "Saw him leaving Battalion headquarters earlier. Looked like someone had told him Christmas was cancelled."
Isabella almost felt sorry for Sobel—almost. But then she remembered all the good soldiers who might have died under his leadership, all the unnecessary risks he would have taken, all the competent NCOs he would have driven away with his petty tyranny.
"Any word on when Winters officially takes back command?" she asked.
"Tomorrow morning," Luz confirmed. "Sink's making it official at 0800. Said he wants to 'clarify the command structure' before we move into the next phase of training."
Gene raised an eyebrow. "Next phase?"
Luz shrugged. "Nobody's saying what that means, but scuttlebutt is we're getting close to whatever we've been training for all this time."
“Don’t ever use that word again, George.”
“Aw Birdie. I thought you’d like me using more advanced vocabulary.”
She sighed. “If that’s what you consider advanced vocabulary Luz then I’m worried.”
Joe snorted into his coffee. "Advanced vocabulary? From the guy who thinks 'perspicacious' is what you call someone who sweats a lot?"
"Hey, that's a perfectly reasonable assumption," Luz protested, grinning. "Besides, at least I'm trying to expand my intellectual horizons."
"Your horizons don't need expanding, they need basic construction," Isabella shot back, affection in her voice.
Gene shook his head, watching the exchange with quiet amusement. "You two are like an old married couple."
"Don't give him ideas," Isabella warned. "He already thinks he's God's gift to womankind."
"I am a catch," Luz agreed cheerfully. "Handsome, charming, devastatingly witty—"
"Modest," Joe added dryly.
"Exactly! See? Even Liebgott recognizes my sterling qualities."
"Alright, since Luz's vocabulary lessons are clearly a lost cause," she said, rolling her eyes. “We should talk about more exciting stuff.”
“Like what?”
Isabella grinned mischievously, her youth peeking through. “I don’t know. Let’s gossip about something!”
Liebgott groaned. “We need to find you some female friends, Birdie. You’re killing me here.”
"Hey!" Isabella protested, laughing. "I'm perfectly capable of having normal conversations with you degenerates. Besides, you love gossip just as much as I do!”
Luz perked up immediately. "Oh, I'm always up for gossip. What kind of gossip are we talking about here?"
Gene looked like he was already regretting being at this table. "Please tell me we're not about to discuss who's been sneaking around with the local girls."
"That's exactly what we're going to discuss," Isabella said with delight. "Come on, you've all seen who's been making eyes at whom around the village."
Joe sighed dramatically. "This is what happens when you let an eighteen-year-old girl hang around with a bunch of soldiers. She turns us all into a sewing circle."
"A very well-armed sewing circle," Luz pointed out helpfully.
"Fine," Joe said, leaning forward with obvious reluctance that fooled no one. "But I'm only participating under protest."
Isabella clapped her hands together. "Excellent! So, who wants to start? I saw Malark talking to that blonde girl from the bakery yesterday, and he turned about fifteen shades of red."
"Malarkey?" Gene asked, finally showing interest despite himself. "Really?"
"Oh, he's been mooning over her for weeks," Luz confirmed. "Practically walks into walls when she's around."
Joe smirked. "Better than Penk. Did you see him try to ask out the postmaster's daughter? Stuttered so bad she thought he was having some kind of medical episode."
Isabella burst out laughing. "She didn't!"
"She did," Joe confirmed. "Nearly called Doc over to check if he was having a seizure."
Even Gene was fighting a smile now. "That explains why he's been avoiding the post office."
"Poor Penk," Isabella said, though she was still giggling. "Someone should give him some tips."
"From who?" Luz asked incredulously. "Half this company hasn't talked to a girl in months, and the other half are too busy thinking about combat to remember how."
"Well, I could help," Isabella offered innocently.
All three men stared at her with varying degrees of horror.
"Absolutely not," Joe said firmly. "We are not letting you play matchmaker with the company."
"Why not? I'd be good at it!"
"That's exactly why not," Gene added, looking genuinely alarmed. "You'd have half the company paired off within a week."
Isabella grinned. "Now that you mention it, that does sound kind of fun..."
"No!"
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------
In the weeks since Sobel’s departure, Winter’s return to Easy, and Lieutenant Meehan’s appointment as Easy’s new commanding officer, life had begun to simultaneously slow down and speed up.
The air around the men was lighter, much easier now that their main cause of stress was gone. They all liked Lieutenant Meehan, he was a lot like Winters and took his role as Easy’s commanding officer seriously and, unlike Sobel, was competent when putting maneuvers to the test. The amount of training increased but so had the ability of the company, and no one could ask for better. At the same time, the men enjoyed the easy and calm lifestyle of Aldbourne. With Sobel gone, they were now able to use their weekend passes without issue and many of the men had taken advantage to travel to London.
Also in this time, Isabella’s correspondence with Lucas and Cameron had increased. The smaller distance between her and Lucas making mail arrive faster. Cameron and his group had also been sent to England, much to her delight, in a western-coast town called Bude. Funnily enough, the three of them ranged from west-coast, middle, to east-coast, forming a line straight across England.
Isabella had taken to marking their locations on a small map Mrs. Harrison had given her, using different colored pins to track where each of her brothers was stationed. It was a comfort to see them all on the same island, even if the distances still felt vast when measured in longing rather than miles.
"Look at this," she'd said to Gene one evening, spreading the map on the infirmary table during a quiet moment. "Lucas here in East Anglia, me in the middle, and Cameron all the way out in Devon. It's like we're holding down the whole country."
Gene had studied the map with his usual quiet attention. "Your family's got a habit of spreading out, doesn't it?"
"We always have," Isabella agreed, thinking of Michel Alejandro somewhere in the Pacific. "But this is the first time we've been spread out for the same cause."
The letters from both brothers carried news of their own training intensification. Lucas wrote about long flights over the North Sea, practice bombing runs, and the growing certainty that something significant was approaching. Cameron's letters were more cautious—his unit's work much more classified—but she could read between the lines about amphibious training, coordination with naval forces, and equipment that suggested they weren't preparing for another training exercise.
"They're all pointing toward the same thing, aren't they?" she'd written to Lucas in her latest letter. "All this preparation, all this movement. It feels like the whole war is holding its breath."
The increase in training at Aldbourne supported that feeling. Lieutenant Meehan had thrown himself into preparing Easy Company with an intensity that matched his competence. Exercises became more frequent and complex. They practiced coordination with artillery units, worked on radio communications under combat conditions, and ran through scenarios that seemed designed to test every skill they'd learned.
"At least now when we're crawling through mud at three in the morning, we know it's for a good reason," Joe had commented after a particularly challenging night exercise. "Instead of because Sobel wanted to prove some stupid point."
The difference in morale was striking. The same soldiers who had grumbled and muttered under Sobel's leadership now attacked their training with renewed purpose. They trusted Meehan's judgment, respected his competence, and knew that whatever he was preparing them for was necessary.
Isabella found herself busier than ever, splitting time between her medical duties with Gene and her intelligence work with Nixon. The intelligence briefings and analysis had become more frequent and detailed, filled with maps of French coastlines, German defensive positions, and tidal charts that suggested amphibious operations.
"Can't say much," Nixon had told her during one late-night session, "but I can tell you that all this training is going to pay off sooner rather than later."
It was both exciting and terrifying. After months of preparation, Easy Company was finally approaching the real test of everything they'd learned. And for the first time since joining the paratroopers, Isabella felt confident they were ready for it.
Around the end of July, she sent Cameron a birthday package, wishing him the best on his special day. He was born July 31st, but she wanted to send her gift some days beforehand to make sure it got there on time.
The package had taken her weeks to assemble. Finding suitable items in wartime England proved more challenging than she'd anticipated, but Isabella was determined to make Cameron's eighteenth birthday special despite the distance between them. She'd managed to procure a small tin of his favorite peppermints from a shop in town with the help of Mrs.Harrison, along with a book of English poetry she thought he might enjoy—something to remind him of the country they were all temporarily calling home.
The most precious item in the package, however, was a letter she'd written on sheet music paper, composing a simple melody with lyrics that captured memories of their childhood together. It wasn't her most sophisticated work, but it was deeply personal. Along with this, she added a letter rambling about her own current events.
“There’s a small festival the town throws every year in September,” she wrote excitedly. “Mrs.Harrison says it’s really fun. I can’t wait to see what it’s like!”
Isabella had paused while writing that line, her pen hovering over the paper. Mrs. Harrison had indeed mentioned the Aldbourne Harvest Festival with great enthusiasm, describing the traditional Morris dancing, local crafts, and the way the entire village came together to celebrate another year's survival and bounty. It sounded charming and peaceful—exactly the kind of normal, civilian experience Isabella had been craving. Unlike the men, Isabella hadn’t used her weekend pass to visit London, too nervous to travel somewhere unknown but also too nervous to see the one place she’d always dreamed of visiting. It was a strange paradox.
"The piano is still my saving grace," she continued writing. "Mrs. Harrison insists I play every evening after dinner, and Mr. Harrison has taken to humming along while he tends his garden. I think they're enjoying having music in the house again almost as much as I'm enjoying having a piano to play."
She smiled as she wrote that part, thinking of the way the elderly couple had embraced her musical presence in their home. It had become a nightly ritual—dinner, cleanup, then Isabella at the piano while the Harrisons settled into their favorite chairs with cups of tea. Sometimes she played classical pieces she'd memorized, sometimes folk songs her family had taught her, and occasionally her own compositions.
"Gene, Luz, and Joe are convinced I'm going to start a matchmaking service for the company," she added with a laugh, remembering their horrified reactions. "As if I would ever interfere in their romantic lives! (Though between you and me, some of them could definitely use the help.)"
The letter grew longer as she wrote, filled with small observations about life in Aldbourne, stories about the other soldiers, descriptions of the English countryside that Cameron might find interesting. It was the kind of rambling, affectionate letter she might have written if they were simply at different schools rather than preparing for war.
"I miss our long talks," she finished. "Miss having someone who understands all my ridiculous ideas and still thinks they're worth listening to. Take care of yourself, little brother. The world needs more people like you in it."
As she sealed the package and prepared it for mailing, Isabella found herself hoping that by the time Cameron opened it, they would all still be looking forward to harvest festivals and piano concerts rather than facing whatever storm was gathering on the horizon. But even if that hope proved false, at least Cameron would know he was loved and remembered on his eighteenth birthday, wherever the war might take them next.
It was near the middle of August that she had received a package of her own, carefully wrapped in brown paper. Inside are two pairs of dresses, and her hands tremble as she carefully lifts the first one out, fingers delicately brushing over the embroidered daisies and golden-yellow fabric.
“The yellow dress reminded me of home. Of the way your hair looks in the sun.” Cameron had written, his familiar cursive warming her heart.
She pressed her lips together, trying to keep her tears at bay as she gently lays the first dress over the back of a chair and reaches for the second. This one is lighter, whimsical, tiered and soft as a dream. A cascade of cream, sage green, and burnt orange, layered with ruffles and delicate floral embroidery.
“I’ve been working on these dresses since before I shipped out. I couldn’t leave my favorite work unfinished. I hope you can wear these to the festival you’re so excited about. It would make me so happy for you to enjoy yourself. You’re on your own for the accessories, but I’m sure you’ll find something fitting.” He explained.
Her sweet little brother, who had so much love and joy and art to give to the world had happily taken his birthday gifts and turned it on her, gifting her something so much better in return.
‘Jerk.’
Tears rolled down her face as she laughed. It was unsurprising, Cameron would always try to one-up her when it mattered.
Isabella wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, still smiling through her tears as she held up the golden-yellow dress against herself in front of the small mirror Mrs.Harrison had placed in her room. The fabric was even more beautiful than she'd first realized—Cameron had somehow managed to find material that seemed to capture actual sunshine. The bodice was a warm honey-colored cotton, with delicate white daisies embroidered along the neckline and scattered down the front panel.
A soft knock on her door interrupted her admiration. "Isabella, dear?" Mrs.Harrison's voice called gently. "I thought I heard... is everything alright?"
"Come in, Mrs.Harrison," Isabella called, quickly wiping her face again. "Everything's wonderful, actually."
The older woman entered, took one look at Isabella holding the dress, and her face lit up with understanding. "Oh my dear, that's absolutely lovely! Did that come from home?"
"From Cameron," Isabella said, her voice still thick with emotion. "My little brother. He made them himself." She gestured to the second dress draped over the chair. "He's incredibly talented with a needle."
Mrs.Harrison moved closer, her experienced eye immediately taking in the extraordinary craftsmanship. She marvels at the tiny, perfect stitches. "Made them himself? My goodness, this lacework alone would take anyone weeks to complete. And look at this..." She moved to examine the second dress—the tiered creation that seemed to flow like water with its layers of cream, sage green, and burnt orange ruffles. "The way he's constructed these tiers, the precision required for all these gathering stitches... And this embroidery!" She traced a delicate floral motif with one finger. "Your brother isn't just talented, dear. He's an artist."
"He's been sewing since he was small," Isabella explained, carefully laying the yellow dress on her bed. "He makes all our performance costumes back home. Says it's his way of making sure we always look our best when we're sharing our music."
"A young man who sews?" Mrs.Harrison asked, not with judgment but with curiosity.
Isabella nodded, a fierce protectiveness flashing in her eyes. "Cameron's never cared what people think about his interests. He loves creating beautiful things, and he's good at it. Really good at it."
Mrs.Harrison smiled warmly. "Good for him. The world needs more people willing to create beauty, especially now." She paused, studying Isabella's face. "You must miss him terribly."
"I do," Isabella admitted. "All of them. But Cameron..." She touched the delicate embroidery on the yellow dress. "He's the baby of the family. We've all been protective of him since he came to us. And now he's off somewhere, probably in just as much danger as the rest of us."
"But he's thinking of you," Mrs.Harrison pointed out gently. "Creating something beautiful for you to wear, wanting you to enjoy yourself at our little festival. That's love, dear."
Isabella nodded, feeling fresh tears threaten. "He always does this. Whenever one of us gives him something, he finds a way to give back something even better." She picked up Cameron's letter again, reading his familiar handwriting. "He says he wants me to be happy at the festival. To enjoy myself."
"And you should," Mrs.Harrison said firmly. "When someone puts this much love into a gift, the best way to honor it is to wear it with joy." She smoothed one of the ruffles on the tiered dress. "Which one are you thinking of wearing?"
Isabella looked between the two dresses, each so different but equally beautiful. "I don't know. They're both so..." She gestured helplessly.
"Perfect for different occasions," Mrs.Harrison finished with a knowing smile. "The yellow one would be lovely for the afternoon activities—the Morris dancing, the market stalls. Very cheerful and practical. But this tiered beauty..." She lifted the cream and sage dress carefully. "This is for evening. For dancing under the stars."
"Dancing?" Isabella raised an eyebrow. "Mrs.Harrison, I'm not sure the local boys would know what to do with a girl in uniform, let alone one in a dress this fancy."
Mrs.Harrison's eyes twinkled with mischief. "Who said anything about local boys? Surely some of your fellow soldiers will be attending?"
Isabella felt her cheeks warm. "I... well, yes, I suppose some of them might get passes for the festival."
"Hmm," Mrs.Harrison said, not fooled by Isabella's casual tone. "And I imagine at least a few of them clean up rather nicely when they're not covered in mud and carrying rifles."
"Mrs.Harrison!" Isabella protested, but she was smiling.
"What? I'm simply saying that a young woman should have the opportunity to feel beautiful and feminine, especially when she spends her days in military fatigues." Mrs.Harrison's expression grew more serious. "You're eighteen years old, dear. You should be going to dances and having young men court you properly, not preparing for war. But since this is the world we find ourselves in, we make the best of it."
Isabella sat down on the edge of her bed, still holding Cameron's letter. "Sometimes I forget I'm eighteen. I feel so much older most of the time."
"The war does that," Mrs.Harrison said gently, settling into the small chair by Isabella's desk. "Forces children to grow up too quickly. But that doesn't mean you shouldn't grab moments of joy when they come.”
“Have you given any thought to what you'll do with your hair?” Mrs.Harrison added. “Because these dresses deserve something special."
Isabella touched her curls self-consciously. "I usually just pin it back for practical reasons. I'm not really sure what would look appropriate."
"Leave that to me," Mrs.Harrison said with the confidence of a woman who had raised three daughters. "I still remember a few tricks from my girls' courtship days. In fact, I have a beautiful lace cloak that’ll go wonderfully with that yellow ensemble that Eliza used. We'll have you looking like a proper English rose."
A comfortable silence fell between them as Isabella carefully folded Cameron's letter and tucked it into her footlocker alongside the other treasured correspondence from home. Mrs.Harrison busied herself examining the dresses more closely, her seamstress mind already working on the styling possibilities.
"You know," Mrs.Harrison said thoughtfully, "I believe your Cameron has given you more than just beautiful dresses. He's given you permission to be young again, even if just for one evening."
Isabella smiled, feeling lighter than she had in weeks. "He always was the wisest of us, despite being the youngest."
"And the most romantic, I suspect," Mrs.Harrison added with a knowing look. "These dresses aren't just beautiful—they're designed to make their wearer feel beautiful. That boy knows exactly what he's doing."
"He does," Isabella agreed, running her fingers over the intricate embroidery once more. "Cameron sees beauty everywhere, even in the ugliest situations. Especially in the ugliest situations."
Mrs.Harrison nodded approvingly. "Then we shall honor his vision. The festival is in three weeks, which gives us plenty of time to plan properly. Hair, accessories, perhaps even a little rouge if you're feeling adventurous."
"Rouge?" Isabella laughed. "Mrs.Harrison, you're going to scandalize the entire village."
"Nonsense," the older woman replied with a wave of her hand. "A little color never hurt anyone. Besides, if some of those handsome young paratroopers are going to be there, we want to make sure they notice what they've been missing, don't we?"
Isabella felt her cheeks flush again, but this time it wasn't entirely from embarrassment. There was something thrilling about the idea of feeling feminine and pretty, of having the men see her as something other than their competent, practical medic. Not that she wanted to give up that role—it was part of who she was now—but the idea of adding another layer, of being multifaceted yet again after so long...
"You're thinking about someone specific, aren't you?" Mrs.Harrison observed with the perceptiveness of a woman who had watched three daughters navigate young love.
"What? No, I—" Isabella started to protest, then stopped. "Maybe. I don't know. It's complicated."
"The best things usually are, dear," Mrs.Harrison said gently. "But that's a conversation for another day. For now, let's focus on making sure you have the most wonderful time at our festival. Your Cameron will want to hear all about it in your next letter."
Isabella nodded, already imagining the letter she would write describing the evening, the dress, the dancing. Cameron would want every detail, would probably ask her to sketch the hairstyle Mrs.Harrison chose for her.
"Thank you," she said quietly.
Mrs. Harrison smiled warmly. "Thank you for bringing music and laughter back into this house. And for reminding an old woman what it's like to have a daughter to fuss over again."
As Mrs. Harrison left her to settle in for the evening, Isabella carefully hung both dresses in her wardrobe, making sure they wouldn't wrinkle. She could hardly believe they were real, that Cameron had somehow managed to create such beautiful things while preparing for his own dangerous assignment.
She pulled out her journal—the one she'd started writing in again after her conversation with Speirs—and began composing her thank-you letter to Cameron. But as she wrote, her mind kept drifting to the festival, to the possibility of dancing, to the strange and wonderful feeling of anticipating something purely joyful for the first time in months.
Maybe Mrs.Harrison was right. Maybe Cameron had given her more than just dresses. Maybe he'd given her back a piece of herself she thought she'd lost.
Chapter 35: Q&A
Notes:
authors note: It's Q&A time!!! Thank you to all of those who sent in their questions 💕💕💕💕
Chapter Text
1. Why did you choose the trio Joe,
Gene and Isa ? Why not other Easy member ?
THIS IS SUCH A WONDERFUL QUESTION THANK YOU CONSTANCE
Firstly, I felt that Isabella foiled the both of them.
As a lot of you have probably noticed, Isa tends to split her personality depending on who she’s with or what she’s doing. That’s one of the core conflicts of the story—Isabella, in trying so hard to be perfect, doesn’t truly act like herself. She’s multi-faceted, pulled in a million directions. She has to be a medic, an intelligence asset, a trailblazer, a sister, a daughter, an aunt, and—most importantly—a friend. Her ability to mask her true emotions and perform in every role helps her survive until it doesn’t. That’s where Gene and Joe come in.
Isabella’s kindheartedness and gentleness are reflected by Gene, who becomes her closest confidant. Gene is Easy Company’s rock—their main medic, their steady hand, the one who heals and saves. He takes Isa under his wing when he realizes she’s just a kid, thrown into a war she didn’t fully understand. He sees the soft-soul inside her, more peace than fight, and chooses to become her anchor. He spoils her with the affection she quietly craves, guides her when she’s lost, and loves her in the steady, grounding way she needs to survive the emotional cost of war.
Joe, on the other hand, reflects Isa’s fire. Her pride, her stubbornness, her unrelenting will to survive. Where Gene grounds her, Joe challenges her. They clash, they argue, they frustrate each other—but they understand one another in a way most others don’t. They’re both survival-driven. Both fueled by past wounds and suppressed anger. And yes, Joe will spoil her sometimes, but his main role is to be Gene’s opposite. He’s the one who tells Isa to quit her bullshit when Gene can’t. He’s her wake-up call.
Secondly, Gene and Joe are Isabella’s Lucas and Cameron in Easy Company—her new constants. Her found family in a place where everything feels uncertain.
But they’re not just replacements—they’re foils to who Lucas and Cameron were in her life. Gene mirrors the loving care of Lucas, who always did everything he could to make sure Isa felt safe, supported, and unconditionally loved. Joe, on the other hand, reflects the chaos that is Cameron: wildly unpredictable, brutally honest, constantly stirring the pot—but never, ever fake. Cameron wouldn’t hesitate to call Isabella out when she’s being ridiculous, and honestly, if he had been around to witness her temper tantrum, he probably would’ve beat her to a pulp. That’s exactly the kind of tough love Joe brings to the table.
Where Lucas nurtured her and Cameron shook her by the shoulders, Gene and Joe pick up those torches.
Thirdly, they’re her doors into the most important chapters of Easy Company’s history—D-Day, Bastogne, Foy, Haguenau, and the liberation of the concentration camp. Through Gene and Joe, she steps into the moments that shape her and everyone around her. This’ll become way more obvious once I actually get past writing the first fucking episode.
Lastly—Gene and Joe emulate Michel Alejandro.
This isn't super apparent yet since we haven’t been formally introduced to him in the story, but Michel Alejandro is kind of a perfect blend of both Gene and Joe. He’s that serious older brother who shadows everything Isabella does because he’s the first-born, the one who set the standard. He’s a father, a husband, a son, a brother—but most importantly, he’s the reason Isabella is the way she is. Michel Alejandro basically raised her. He’s not just her brother; he’s her father figure too, thanks to their age gap and the weight he’s carried from a young age.
But—behind all that—he’s human. He’s funny, often vulgar, and was forced to be his family’s guiding light. Gene reflects the weight and discipline Michel carries, while Joe reflects the warmth and youth he hides under the surface. And they both reflect the care he has for Isabella—and more than anything, the role model he is to her. She's drawn to Gene and Joe the most because they remind her the most of the person she cares for the most for in the world.
(That said, you’ll find there’s another character in the story who ends up reflecting Michel Alejandro even more than Gene or Joe do—but I won’t say who just yet.)
I don’t want to spoil too much about Michel Alejandro because this becomes a really important theme later on in the story, so I’ll end it there. :)
2. How did you have the idea for project Blitz ? (Idk if I wrote the name correctly, sorry)
Another wonderful question from the amazing Constance!
So—Operation/Project Blitz (you nailed the name!) was inspired by a mix of Band of Brothers fanfiction and real-world history.
A lot of Band of Brothers fics share a similar starting point with Easy’s Songbird: a girl somehow ends up in the war. Sometimes she hides her identity to enlist, sometimes there’s a new military initiative that lets her fight on the frontlines, sometimes it’s pure AU chaos—and I love every version of it. I’ll link a few of the stories that personally inspired me when I first started writing, because credit is super important and the fanfic community has done amazing things with this premise.
On the historical side, Operation Blitz was heavily influenced by real-life efforts like the creation of the WAC (Women's Army Corps) and the WASP (Women Airforce Service Pilots). Those women were doing unprecedented, essential work during WWII—even if they weren’t on the frontlines with rifles. I started thinking: what if the military had pushed that boundary just a little further? And thus, Operation Blitz was born.
It’s meant to feel like an experimental, uncomfortable, and very hush-hush military initiative—because that’s exactly what it would’ve been in that era.
I also drew a ton of inspiration from the women who worked in secret intelligence and espionage roles during the war (I study intelligence remember!). There were women serving as codebreakers, spies, translators, and undercover assets all across Europe and the Pacific. Groups like the OSS (Office of Strategic Services) and the SOE (Special Operations Executive) recruited women for high-risk covert missions behind enemy lines, and their work was often kept secret for decades. As well as regular run-of-the-mill women who in the face of adversity sacrificed everything they had and everything they were to do the right thing. These women risked everything in silence, often without recognition. That exact energy—quiet bravery, unmatched intellect, and zero room for error—is what shaped the espionage side of Isabella’s character and the incentive behind Operation Blitz.
So between the WAC, the WASP, the WW2 Espionage Community, and the chaotic brilliance of the fanfic world, Operation Blitz became my little love letter to the women who did go to war—even if history didn’t always give them the spotlight.
3. Hey! I’ve been reading your story for a while but never really comment but I just wanted to say that I really am enjoying it :) for the Q&A I noticed that Cameron’s love interest/situationship(?) is named Eli Winters and was wondering if he had any relationship to Dick Winters? If so, it’d be interesting to see how that would strengthen Isabella and Winters’s friendship. I’m also excited to see Isabella perform her original songs in front of everybody when the time comes
Hi Anon! First of all—thank you so much for reading, and I’m so glad you’re enjoying the story! That seriously means the world.
Good catch on Cameron's love interest! Funnily enough, I didn't mean for Eli's last name to be Winters. It was a placeholder last name that ended up sticking. But as the story grew, I started to really like the subtle implications that could come if there was some kind of distant familial tie or even just a coincidental echo. It’s something I’m still toying with behind the scenes, and it could become relevant later depending on where Isabella and Winters’s relationship goes
I'm soooo happy to hear that you're anticipating Isabella's performance of one of her songs, because I am too! I think it'll really help solidify Isabella in the hearts of Easy, but will also mark a shift in her own personal story.
Thanks again for the sweet message—you’re always welcome to comment or lurk forever, either way I’m glad you’re here!
4. For the Q&A:
- Has Isabella kept in touch with the WAC Sergeant she met while she was doing intelligence work? As much as I love her friendships in easy having more female confidants would probably be good for her lmao there are just some things men will never get😅
- I wonder if Isabella will sing any Joni Mitchell or Fleetwood Mac down the line, “both sides now” “landslide” and “a case of you” totally feel like songs she would write/like (maybe I’m just projecting my favorite songs on her lol) but I love this story and all the music involved! It is blessing my music and history obsessed heart
Hi Anon! Thank you so much for your lovely message—it made me smile!
Firstly, thank you for remembering Sergeant Kellianne Dixon—she’ll actually become very important later on (👀). I imagine it definitely took Isabella a while to write back to Kelli after she returned from her intelligence assignment. So much happened in the aftermath—her trip home, her depressive episode, and the Sobel incident—that reaching out probably slipped her mind for a bit. But once things settled in Aldbourne, I think she finally found the clarity and time to send a heartfelt “hello.”
And you’re absolutely right: Isabella needs more female friends. That’s where Sina—and later, Kelli—really come in. Sina’s already a huge part of Isabella’s life, even if it’s not entirely obvious yet. You’ll see those female relationships grow and ground Isa in ways that feel very necessary, along with some others that haven't been introduced yet.
Now—Fleetwood Mac and Joni Mitchell? Absolutely yes. You're not just projecting—those vibes fit Isa so well. I think she'd connect deeply with Joni's lyricism, but she'd probably be more drawn to the grittier side of Fleetwood Mac—songs like “The Chain” or “Gold Dust Woman.” That said, one of the biggest challenges in writing her musicality is keeping it accurate to the time period. There are so many modern songs that would be perfect, but don’t align with what historically would’ve existed in the 1940s.
Isabella is basically a rocker before rock existed. Her musical roots lie in Black genres like gospel, bluegrass, and jazz—and I think that influences how she experiments and pushes boundaries with her sound. She’s a performer, yes, but also a creator. So while I’m careful to stick to the time period, just know: Isabella is a musical prodigy and that territory comes with experimentation and lots of work, so she’s constantly toeing the line between what’s expected and what’s possible.
So yes, you will hear her sing one or two Fleetwood Mac songs eventually—stay tuned!
And as always, the playlist for the story is constantly being updated alongside what I write, so feel free to check in every so often to see what’s new!
5. Why does Isabella continue to write music when she barely sings anymore? What is she saving those songs for?
Anon, this is such a wonderful question—thank you so much for sending it in!
Music has always been Isabella’s anchor in the world. But for her, music doesn’t start when she sings—it starts long before that. It begins in the soul. It’s the act of feeling something so deeply it needs to be written down. From thought to paper to performance, every step of that journey is part of the music itself. That process—the writing, the composing—is just as vital to her as singing ever was.
Right now, Isabella might not have many chances to perform, but she’s still creating. She’s still writing, still documenting everything she sees, feels, and survives. Each song is a living memory—something that holds the weight of her story in a way nothing else can.
She writes because she has to. Because someday, when she’s finally free to tell her story out loud, she’ll already have the words.
She’s saving her songs for that moment—for when silence is no longer survival, and her truth can be sung without fear.
6. Does Isabella ever resent the fact that everyone sees something different in her? A medic, a singer, a sister, a soldier... does she ever wish she could just be one thing?
Yes. Absolutely. One hundred percent.
Isabella resented this long before she ever put on a uniform. One thing readers haven’t fully seen yet is the darker side of the Vega family—because every family, no matter how loving or kind they appear, carries a shadow.
Isabella was parentified the moment Michel Alejandro left. And if you come from an immigrant household, you probably know exactly what that means. It’s common—too common. Michel himself was also parentified, and once he stepped away, that weight fell directly on Isa’s shoulders.
Now, you might be asking, “What do you mean Isabella and Michel Alejandro were parentified?”—and while I can’t reveal too much yet (spoilers!), I’ll say this: Isa didn’t get to be a kid for very long.
At her core, she still is that child. The one who just wanted to sing. The one who was never taught how to be still, to be soft, to be cared for without having to earn it. She doesn’t want to be seen as a medic, or a performer, or a soldier. She just wants to be Isabella. A girl with a voice and a dream. But people see what they want to see—and Isa, being the performer she is, gives them what they need.
She doesn’t know how to fully be herself, because she’s spent her entire life performing: on stage, in her home, in her own mind. Every room demands a different version of her. And she’s so good at becoming what people need that she sometimes forgets there’s still a real girl underneath it all—quietly waiting to be seen for who she actually is.
7. When are you going to update Easy's Songbird Song Journal?
Anon, don’t ask me such scary questions—you’ll hurt me. :(
That said…it’s a work in progress! I do plan on updating it starting next month, but let me be honest with you: song analysis is already ridiculously hard when you’re doing it normally. Now imagine doing it through the lens of a fictional character. Actually—three fictional characters. (Yes, I will be adding Lucas and Cameron songs to the journal, too.)
It’s not just picking “vibes” for a playlist anymore—it’s interpreting lyrics, matching tone to character arcs, and making sure the music reflects their actual story beats. So yeah, it’s happening! Slowly. Painfully. But happening.
8. What musician do you believe Isabella resembles the most vocally/stylistically?
OH ANON I COULD KISS YOU RIGHT NOW
I created Isabella with the idea of her voice matching Rachel Zeglers the most because Isabella is inspired by Lucy Gray Baird and Zeglers interpretation of her. But Isabella is so diverse, multi-faceted, and talented in her music that there's actually a lot of vocalists I think she matches. Rachel Zegler as I mentioned, Adele, Laufey, Joy Williams (The Civil Wars), and Dolly Parton. This is because Isabella has a very large vocal range!
Technically speaking, Isabella's large vocal range in the music world would be called mezzo-soprano—but with a highly flexible tessitura. She often dips into her lower register, adding an alto-like warmth to her voice (that’s the Adele/Laufey energy). But when needed, she can soar into her upper range with clear, emotional resonance, channeling that Zegler or Joy Williams sound.
Now the reason I chose these singers stylistically.
• Rachel Zegler - for her emotional clarity, theatrical training, and ability to break you with a soft note, and I knew from the start that Isabella needed that kind of expressive range.
• Adele – for raw, emotional power and depth
• Laufey – for softness, control, and poetic melancholy
• Joy Williams (The Civil Wars) – for that haunting, Southern folk quality that feels intimate and ancient
• Dolly Parton – for her storytelling, sincerity, and unapologetic emotional delivery
Isabella's voice isn’t just wide in range—it’s emotionally intelligent. She knows when to sing low and gentle, and when to open up and cut through a room. That’s part of what makes her such a devastating performer.
(Fun bonus: I think Lucas resembles Tony Kamel, Billy Strings, and John Paul White (The Civil Wars) the most vocally. Cameron resembles Jeff Buckley, Thom Yorke (Radiohead), and Shakey Graves.)
Here's the fic links I mentioned in question two:
• we're on each other's team - ihadadate (ao3). this was the first band of brothers fanfic i ever read!
https://archive.transformativeworks.org/works/3960139/chapters/8880778
• women of war - buxy04 (ao3)
https://ao3-rd-8.onrender.com/works/50857378/chapters/128480656
• band of brothers-sunshine soldier - wexhappyxfew (ao3). where the main premise of this story was inspired!
https://ao3-rd-8.onrender.com/works/25764952/chapters/62572135
• born to die - calla mae (fanfic.net)
https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10475227/1/Born-To-Die
• we'll meet again - vintagetypewriter (fanfic.net)
https://www.fanfiction.net/s/12067489/1/We-ll-Meet-Again
Chapter 36: Chapter 30
Notes:
authors note: festival time!!! once i finish up this monster of idea, we will finally begin to wrap up episode one. thanks again for all the support!!
pinterest link: https://www.pinterest.com/isaplazas03/easys-songbird/isabella/
Chapter Text
One of the last things Isabella expected when she had agreed to go to the pub with Luz was to run into Lucas and Cameron.
More specifically, she hadn’t expected to run into Lucas and Cameron with their respective entourages.
It had been a lively afternoon when Luz had found her in the infirmary with Gene, taking inventory and treating the minor cut or headache here and there.
“You two work too damn hard,” Luz had declared dramatically from the doorway. “Come on, Birdie. It's a beautiful day, and I insist you join me for a drink at the pub.”
She sighed. “How many times do I have to tell you I can’t drink, George?”
“That’s back home Birdie! We’re in English territory now, you can drink as much as you want.”
Gene snorted from where he was counting bandages. “And yet, somehow, I doubt you’re inviting her just for the drink, Luz.”
Luz gasped, clutching his chest in mock offense. “Doc, how could you suggest such a thing? I am nothing if not a gentleman.”
“You are many things,” Isabella muttered, closing the supply crate and stretching. “Fine. But only for a little while.”
Luz grinned victoriously. “That’s my girl! Let’s go, before Roe convinces you otherwise.”
It was a short walk to the village pub, the familiar sounds of lively conversation and clinking glasses spilling out into the cool evening air. Isabella stepped inside, brushing past a few soldiers laughing at a nearby table, when she finally stumbled upon Liebgott, Skip, Penkala, and Malarkey.
“Alright, let’s get this over with.”
Liebgott snorted, amused. “Aw come one Birdie, it ain’t that bad.”
Deadpanning, she stared at him in reply. “Yes Lieb, because I love spending my time watching you get absolutely shit-faced while I sit by in agony.”
Skip grinned, already nursing a pint. “Well, tonight’s special, Doc. Maybe we’ll be a little more refined.”
“Doubt it,” Penkala muttered into his drink.
Luz slung an arm over Isabella’s shoulders, guiding her toward an open seat. “C’mon, Birdie, relax a little. No one’s expecting you to do anything but enjoy our company. That’s a privilege, you know.”
“A privilege,” she echoed dryly. “Lucky me.”
It wasn’t that she hated spending time with them or that she hated bars, she just hated not being included. Isabella was a stickler for the rules and she would not have her first full drink before twenty one. She had small sips here and there, but she hated every single one. She understood why they wanted her to enjoy herself, but she wanted them to understand her decision and to include her some other way.
All in all, she wasn’t keen to be there.
Luz, ever perceptive despite his antics, seemed to catch onto the shift in her mood. He nudged her lightly. "Tell you what, Birdie. I’ll buy you the finest glass of… water this place has to offer. Maybe even with a lemon slice if I’m feeling generous."
Isabella huffed a quiet laugh, shaking her head. "Such luxury. I’m honored."
"Hey, we take care of our own," Luz replied, smirking as he flagged down the bartender. "One fancy glass of water for our esteemed Birdie, and keep the lemon coming."
Liebgott snickered. "Yeah, yeah, we get it. No drinking for Birdie. But at least pretend to have fun while we slowly ruin our livers."
Isabella rolled her eyes. "Oh, trust me, I’m having loads of fun watching you all spiral into regret."
"That’s the spirit," Skip cheered, raising his pint before taking a long sip.
Isabella leaned back in her chair, her fingers drumming lightly on the table. She appreciated their efforts to include her, even if she still felt a little out of place. It wasn’t their fault—they just didn’t think much about it. To them, drinking was camaraderie, a way to blow off steam. To her, it was just another thing that made her feel slightly separate from the group.
“Well,” she began. “At least I’m not in that damn infirmary anymore. I was going nuts in there.”
Luz smirked. “See? I told you some time away would do you some good.”
Penkala raised his glass. “To Birdie, finally escaping the infirmary.”
“To Birdie!” the group echoed, clinking their drinks together while Isabella rolled her eyes fondly.
“Yeah, yeah,” she muttered, though she couldn’t hide the amused grin tugging at her lips. “You’d think I was locked up in a prison cell.”
Liebgott leaned back in his chair, smirking. “Close enough. You spend more time patching us up than actually being part of the fun.”
“Because you idiots keep getting shot, stabbed, and concussed,” Isabella pointed out dryly. “I don’t get the luxury of screwing around like you do.”
Malarkey waggled his brows. “Well, you’re screwing around now, aren’t ya?”
“I’m sitting here drinking lemon water, Malark,” she deadpanned. “Hardly living on the edge.”
Before he could respond, Isabella’s vision went dark, hands covering her eyes. She tenses up, caught off guard.
Angry, she reaches for the pen she kept in her pocket, ready to stab if it came down to it. “What the fu-”
Suddenly, the person speaks, thick southern drawl and heavy vowels. “Guess who?”
Her fingers, still clutching the pen in her pocket, hesitated for only a second before tightening again.
“Aw, don’t tell me my little sister doesn’t recognize me anymore?”
Isabella's entire body went rigid for a split second before recognition flooded through her like lightning. That voice—deep, warm, with the familiar lazy drawl that had sung her lullabies and told her bedtime stories for years.
"Lucas?" she breathed, her hand releasing the pen as she spun around in her chair.
There he was, grinning down at her with that same mischievous smile that had gotten them both into trouble countless times growing up. He looked older—they all did these days—but his eyes still held that familiar spark of warmth and mischief that made him unmistakably her Lucas.
"In the flesh," he said, as if he hadn’t magically appeared out of thin air in the middle of the day, hours away from where he was stationed.
Isabella launched herself out of her chair and into his arms so quickly she nearly knocked him backward. He caught her easily, spinning her around once before setting her back on her feet, both of them laughing.
"What are you doing here?" she demanded, pulling back to look at him properly. "How did you—when did you—"
"Breathe, Isa," Lucas chuckled, his hands still on her shoulders. “I had a good amount of leave saved up and I wanted to come see what all the fuss was about with this festival of yours. Thorpe Abbotts isn't that far by train."
"But how did you know I'd be here?" Isabella asked, still hardly believing he was real.
Lucas jerked his thumb over his shoulder, and Isabella's gaze followed the gesture. There, leaning casually against the bar with a pint in his hand and wearing the biggest grin she'd ever seen, was Cameron.
"Cameron!" she shrieked, launching herself at her youngest brother with the same enthusiasm. Cameron barely had time to set down his drink before she collided with him.
"Hey there, Isa," Cameron said, his voice slightly muffled by her curls as she buried her face in his shoulder. "Miss me?"
"You absolute menaces!" she said, pulling back to swat at both of them. "How long have you been planning this?"
"About two weeks," Lucas admitted, looking pleased with himself. “That Mrs.Harrison of yours is real convincing. She’s been writing to us for months.”
Isabella's mouth fell open. "Mrs.Harrison has been writing to you? Behind my back?"
"Don't look so betrayed," Cameron laughed. “She started writing a little bit before my birthday and when you finally got your dresses she asked us to come visit for the festival.”
"That sneaky woman," Isabella said, but her voice was full of affection rather than anger. "She never said a word. How did she even get your addresses?"
Lucas grinned. "Turns out she's quite the detective. Got them from your letters, then tracked down our units through some old friend of hers who works with military correspondence. Woman's got connections."
Isabella felt tears prick at her eyes again—twice in one day, which had to be some kind of record. "That meddling, wonderful woman."
"Wait," she said suddenly, turning back toward her table where Luz, Malarkey, and the others were watching the reunion with varying degrees of confusion and amusement while Liebgott only cackled loudly. "Oh God, you guys, I'm so sorry—"
"Don't you dare apologize," Luz interrupted, raising his glass with a wide grin. "This is the best entertainment we've had all week."
Liebgott was practically bouncing in his seat. "Lucas! Cameron! Get your asses over here!" He turned to the others with obvious glee. "Oh, you guys are in for a treat. These two know every embarrassing story about Birdie from birth to basic training."
"Oh no," Isabella groaned, recognizing the look on Joe's face. "Lieb, don't you dare—"
"Remember the lake incident?" Liebgott called out to her brothers, completely ignoring her protests.
Cameron's eyes lit up with mischief. "Which one? There were so many."
"Enough!" Isabella hissed, but Lucas was already laughing.
Luz, Skip, Penkala, and Malarkey were watching this exchange with fascination, clearly delighted by this new side of their usually composed medic."Wait, wait," Luz said, holding up his hands. "What the hell are we talking about? I feel like we're missing some crucial Birdie lore here."
"Oh, we can fill in all the gaps," Cameron said cheerfully, settling into a chair next to Liebgott, who was still grinning like he'd won the lottery. "Joe and Gene have heard most of these stories, but you guys haven't gotten the full Vega family experience yet."
Isabella sank into her chair, covering her face with her hands. "I'm never going to live this down, am I?"
"Not a chance," Lucas said, ruffling her hair affectionately. "Besides, fair's fair. Joe's told us plenty of stories about your military adventures."
Isabella's head snapped up. "He's what?"
"Nothing too embarrassing," Liebgott said quickly, though his smirk suggested otherwise. "Just the highlights. Like the time you chased that Dog Company private around camp with a scalpel because he called Gene incompetent."
"That was justified!" Isabella protested.
"Or when you convinced half the company that Sobel was afraid of your medical bag," Lucas added, clearly having heard this story from Joe as well.
Malarkey's eyes widened. "Wait, that was intentional? I thought that was just a weird coincidence!"
Isabella tried to look innocent. "I have no idea what you're talking about."
"She's been manipulating you guys since day one," Cameron said proudly. "Our sister's always been scary smart when she wants to be."
"Terrifying is more like it," Liebgott added. "You should see her when she's really mad. Makes Sobel look like a teddy bear."
"I'm sitting right here," Isabella pointed out dryly.
" We know ," her brothers and Joe said in unison, which only made the rest of the table laugh harder.
“Alright, enough of this public humiliation,” Isabella decided. “How long are you two delinquents staying for?”
"Through the festival," Lucas said, taking a sip of his beer. “Ninety-six hours. Two days of the festival and two extra days to annoy you.”
"Which means," Cameron added with a mischievous grin, "we get to see you in those dresses I made."
Isabella felt her cheeks flush. "Cameron..."
"Dresses?" Luz perked up immediately. "What dresses?"
"Oh, this is good," Liebgott said, leaning forward. "Tell them about the dresses, Cam."
Cameron's eyes lit up with pride. “I sent Isabella two dresses for the festival that I started making for her a little over a year ago. One's this beautiful golden yellow with embroidered daisies—"
"Cameron," Isabella warned, but he was already in full artist mode.
"And the other is this gorgeous tiered creation in cream and sage green and burnt orange, with layers of ruffles and hand-embroidered florals. The construction alone took weeks because of all the gathering and—"
"You made them?" Penkala interrupted, looking impressed. "Like, actually sewed them yourself?"
"Every stitch," Cameron said proudly. "Been sewing since I was eight. Made all our performance outfits back home too."
Skip whistled low. "That's... actually really impressive.”
"Performance outfits," Malarkey said with a knowing grin. "For when our Birdie here gets up on stage at that dive bar back home and has the whole crowd eating out of the palm of her hand."
"Hey now," Isabella protested. "It's not a dive bar. It's... rustic."
"It's a dive bar," Lucas said cheerfully. "But it's our dive bar. And the whole town shows up when Sparrow's Flight is playing."
"Because they know they're getting a show," Cameron added. "Isa up there with her guitar, getting the crowd so worked up they start calling out 'Birdie!' until she gives them an encore."
"That's how the nickname really stuck," Liebgott explained to the others. "Some drunk guy in the audience shouted it one night and it just caught on. Now half of Orlando knows her as Birdie."
"Only half?" Luz asked with a smirk.
"The other half know her as 'that girl who wrote the song about Tommy Henricks after he broke up with her best friend Sina,'" Lucas said, which made Cameron burst out laughing.
"You still sing that one sometimes," Cameron said to Isabella. "When you think no one's listening."
Isabella groaned. "I do not."
"She does," Liebgott confirmed. "Caught her humming it in the night exercise last week."
"Traitor," Isabella muttered at Joe, who just grinned.
"Speaking of which," Cameron said, his expression growing more serious, "how are you really doing, Isa? Your letters have been... different lately."
The mood at the table shifted slightly, the lighthearted teasing giving way to genuine concern. Isabella felt the weight of her brothers' attention, the familiar comfort of being known so completely by people who loved her unconditionally.
"I'm okay," she said quietly. "Better now that Sobel's gone. It's been... challenging. But I've got good people looking out for me." She glanced around the table at her Easy Company friends. "Even if they are idiots most of the time."
"Hey!" Luz protested. "We prefer 'loveable scoundrels.'"
"I stand by what I said," Isabella replied, but she was smiling.
Lucas reached over and squeezed her shoulder. "Well, you've got us for the next four days. And if any of these guys give you trouble, just say the word."
"Please," Liebgott snorted. "Like you could take any of us."
"You'd be surprised," Cameron said mildly. "We're still Southern boys. We know how to scrap when we need to."
"I'd pay to see that fight," Skip said, grinning.
" Don't give them ideas," Isabella warned. "The last thing I need is to have to patch up my brothers because they got into a bar fight defending my honor."
"Your honor's worth fighting for," Lucas said simply, and the sincerity in his voice made Isabella's chest tighten with emotion again.
“Anyways,” Cameron chimed in, sensing the heavy atmosphere. “We brought some people we’d like you to meet.”
“What.”
“Yeah!” Lucas exclaimed, slapping her shoulder harshly as he stood up. “You know. The fellas.”
Isabella felt a pit drop into her stomach.
“Oh no. Oh no no no.”
“Aw come on Birdie, it’s just Bucky and the guys!”
“Bucky and the guys my ass!” she replied angrily. “You brought Egan with you? The guy who’s been flirting with me for months via letter?”
The Easy Company table went dead silent, all eyes swiveling between Isabella and her brothers like they were watching a tennis match.
Liebgott's eyebrows shot up. "Wait, someone's been flirting with you through letters?"
"Letters?" Luz repeated, leaning forward with obvious interest. "What letters?"
"Those letters from Lucas's crew that I keep getting," Isabella said through gritted teeth, glaring at her older brother. "Specifically from one John Egan who seems to think he's God's gift to women."
Cameron winced. "In Ace's defense, he tried to tell Bucky you weren't interested..."
"Clearly not hard enough!" Isabella snapped.
Lucas held up his hands defensively. "Look, he's harmless! Just a little... enthusiastic."
"Enthusiastic?" Isabella's voice pitched higher. "He wrote me a three-page letter comparing my eyes to 'the sky at sunset' and my voice to 'honey poured over velvet!' Who talks like that? The guy has never even met me!"
"A man in love?" Skip suggested weakly, which earned him a withering glare from Isabella.
"Don't encourage this madness," she warned.
Malarkey was fighting back laughter. "Wait, so this is the guy who’s been writing you poetry?"
"It wasn't poetry!" Lucas protested. "It was just... flowery prose."
"Same difference," Isabella muttered. "And now you've brought him here? To my sanctuary?"
"Your sanctuary?" Penkala repeated. "It's a pub, Birdie."
"It's my pub," she corrected. "The one place I can drink my sad lemon water in peace without some flyboy trying to sweep me off my feet with terrible romantic metaphors."
Cameron was trying very hard not to smile. "To be fair, Isa, you did write him back..."
"I was being polite!" Isabella protested. "Mama raised me to respond to correspondence!"
"Three times," Lucas added helpfully.
"Because he kept writing!" Isabella threw her hands up in exasperation. "I thought if I was sufficiently boring, he'd get the hint!"
Liebgott was grinning now. "Clearly your definition of boring needs work."
"Whose side are you on, Joseph?" Isabella demanded.
"The entertaining one," he replied without hesitation.
"So where are these mysterious letter-writing airmen?" Luz asked, craning his neck to look around the pub.
"And more importantly," Malarkey added, "where are Cameron's friends? You can't just mention bringing people and not introduce them."
Cameron shifted slightly. "Well, actually... Billy and Jamie and Eli are probably wondering where I disappeared to..."
"Your whole squad came?" Isabella asked, raising an eyebrow.
"Just the three of them," Cameron said. "They wanted to see what all the fuss was about with this English countryside."
"Oh, this is rich," Liebgott said, though he kept his voice carefully neutral. "Both Vegas brought their whole crews."
"This is the best day of my life," Luz announced. "Not only do we get embarrassing childhood stories, we get to meet Birdie's admirer and Cameron's ranger buddies."
"They're good guys," Cameron said, his tone carefully casual. "Been through a lot together."
Isabella buried her face in her hands. "I'm going to kill both of you. Slowly. Painfully ."
"You'd have to catch us first," Cameron said, standing up. "And speaking of which, I should probably go find the guys before they start a fight with the locals."
"They better not have started anything," Isabella warned. "Mrs.Harrison will never forgive me if I bring chaos to her home."
"Too late for that," Lucas said cheerfully.
Isabella looked around the table at her Easy Company friends, who were all watching this family drama unfold with obvious delight.
"Not a word," she warned them. " Any of you."
"Wouldn't dream of it," Luz said innocently.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Isabella’s introduction to her brother's friends wasn’t as bad as she had imagined.
Thankfully, it seemed Lucas had spoken to Bucky beforehand, because when the trio of airmen approached their table, John "Bucky" Egan was the picture of restraint. Well, restraint by Bucky standards, anyway.
"So you're the famous Isabella," he said with his trademark grin, extending his hand for a polite handshake instead of the dramatic gesture she'd been dreading. "Lucas has told us a lot about you."
"All lies, I'm sure," Isabella replied dryly, shaking his hand and noting that he didn't hold it a second longer than appropriate. Maybe Lucas had gotten through to him after all.
"On the contrary," said the blonde man beside him—Buck Cleven, she assumed, based on Lucas's descriptions and the photos she had received months ago. His voice was quieter, more measured than Bucky's. "From what we hear, you're keeping these paratroopers in line single-handedly."
"Someone has to," Isabella said, shooting a pointed look at Luz, who just smirked.
Cameron returned a few minutes later with his own trio in tow. Billy Callahan was exactly as Cameron had described him in letters—stocky, freckled, with an easy smile and dirt still under his fingernails from whatever training exercise they'd been running. Jamie O'Rourke was taller, leaner, with sharp green eyes that seemed to take in everything at once.
And then there was Elijah Winters.
Isabella could see immediately why Cameron wrote about him so often, though she kept her expression carefully neutral. Eli was tall and lean like Jamie, but where Jamie had an edge to him, Eli moved with a quiet confidence that reminded her a bit of a cat. His dark hair was neatly combed, and when he smiled at Cameron's introduction, Isabella caught the briefest glimpse of something warm and genuine in his expression.
"Pleasure to meet you, Miss Vega," Eli said politely, shaking her hand. "Cameron talks about you and Lucas constantly. All good things, of course."
"Of course," Isabella replied with a small smile. "Though knowing Cameron, half of it was probably exaggerated."
"Hey!" Cameron protested, but he was grinning.
"The music stories weren't exaggerated," Billy said, settling into one of the chairs they'd pulled over from nearby tables. "Cam's been humming your songs for months. Drives us crazy."
"In a good way," Jamie added quickly, earning a grateful look from Cameron.
As the expanded group settled into conversation, Isabella found herself watching the dynamics with interest. Buck and Bucky had an easy partnership that spoke of good friendship and shared experience. Cameron's ranger friends clearly respected him, and there was a comfortable camaraderie between them that reminded her of Easy Company's bond.
"So," Bucky said, leaning back in his chair, "Lucas tells us you're quite the performer. Any chance we'll get to hear you sing while we're here?"
Isabella felt the familiar flush of embarrassment. "I'm not really—"
"Oh, she's performing at the festival tomorrow night," Cameron interrupted, grinning wickedly. "Aren't you, Isa?"
"I am not performing," Isabella said firmly. "I'm attending. There’s a difference.”
“I’m sure we can convince them to add you to the roster,” Lucas added, southern drawl only adding to his mischief.
She blanked, her answer deadpan. “I hope you both die in a fire.”
The table erupted in laughter, Jamie nearly choking on his beer while Bucky slapped the table in delight.
"Christ, she's got some bite to her," Billy said, grinning widely. "I like her already."
"You should hear her when she's really mad," Liebgott added helpfully. "Makes a drill sergeant look like a Sunday school teacher."
"I'm sitting right here," Isabella pointed out, exasperated.
"Oh, that's all Lucas," Cameron said, jerking his thumb at his older brother, ignoring Isabella’s words. "I got the artistic temperament. Isabella got the sharp tongue."
"And what did Lucas get?" Jamie asked.
"The charm," Lucas said without missing a beat, flashing his most winning smile.
"The ego, more like," Isabella muttered.
She feels a familiar quiet presence behind her, warm hand gently touching her shoulder between all the chaos. There was only one man willing to touch her so casually in all of Easy.
“Nice of you to finally join us Gene,” she said without turning around. “What took you so long?”
"Had to finish up at the infirmary," Gene replied, his voice carrying that familiar Louisiana drawl as he moved around to face the table. "Figured you'd gotten yourself into trouble by now."
"Me? Trouble?" Isabella asked innocently. "I'm the picture of good behavior."
"Sure you are," Gene said dryly, taking in the expanded group with his usual quiet assessment. His gaze landed on Lucas and Cameron, and his expression warmed slightly. "Good to see you boys again."
"Gene!" Lucas stood up to clasp the medic's hand. "How've you been, man? Keeping our girl out of trouble?"
"Someone has to," Gene replied, echoing Isabella's earlier words. "Though she makes it a full-time job."
She fake-coughed into her hand, eager to disagree. “Liar.”
Cameron grinned and stood as well, ignoring her. "Gene, these are the guys I was telling you about. Billy, Jamie, and Eli." He gestured to each in turn. "And Gene, this is Eugene Roe, Isabella's partner in crime at the infirmary."
"Partner in keeping you all alive," Gene corrected, shaking hands with each of the rangers. "Pleasure to meet you."
"Likewise," Eli said, his handshake firm. "Cameron's mentioned you in his letters. Says you and Isabella make quite the team."
"We manage," Gene said simply, but Isabella caught the slight warmth in his tone.
"And these are the famous flyboys," Isabella said, gesturing to Buck and Bucky. "Gale Cleven and John Egan, meet Eugene Roe, the man who keeps Easy Company functional."
"The infamous Eugene," Bucky said with a grin, standing to shake Gene's hand. "Lucas has told us about you. Says you and Isabella are the best medics in the airborne.”
Isabella and Gene share a look, both slightly embarrassed at the sudden compliment. “Lucas is being dramatic, as is his usual.” Isabella answered.
Buck studied both medics with that same quiet assessment. "You work well together, then?"
"We have to," Gene replied simply. "Three medics for a whole company means we cover for each other."
"More than that," Isabella added. "Gene taught me half of what I know. I was decent when I got here, but he made me better."
"She's being modest," Gene said, settling into his chair. "Isabella's got instincts you can't teach. Knows what men need before they do sometimes."
"That's just common sense," Isabella said, waving off the praise. "Most of you are terrible at taking care of yourselves."
"Ain't that the truth," Billy said with a laugh. "Half our squad would forget to eat if someone didn't remind them."
"Speaking of which," Bucky added, looking around the crowded pub, "when's the last time any of us had a proper meal? This beer's going straight to my head."
"There's a good fish and chips place down the street," Liebgott offered. "If you can stomach British cooking."
Isabella snorted. “Lucas, Buck, and Bucky have been here a hell of a lot longer than we have Lieb, I’m sure they can handle the food.”
“Yeah, but they’re airmen, they get all the good stuff compared to us.” Liebgott answered sarcastically.
It wasn’t unknown to them that their flying counterparts were treated with much more finesse than they were. While they were stuck digging trenches in the ground, covered in mud and sweat, the airmen got hot meals, warm beds, and officers' clubs with good liquor.
"Oh, here we go," Lucas said with a grin. "The eternal rivalry between ground pounders and flyboys."
"It's not rivalry when it's fact," Luz chimed in. "You guys get steaks while we get whatever mystery meat they scraped off the kitchen floor."
"Don't forget the clean sheets," Penkala added. "And the beds that don't have rocks underneath them."
Bucky held up his hands in mock surrender. "Hey, don't blame us for the Army's priorities. We didn't ask to be treated like kings."
"Like hell you didn't," Malarkey said with a laugh. "Bet you're not complaining about those heated barracks either."
"Heated barracks?" Skip practically shouted. "Now you're just showing off."
Buck was trying to hide a smile. "I suppose we are... comfortable."
"Comfortable," Isabella repeated dryly. "That's one way to put it."
"Look," Bucky said, leaning forward with that trademark grin, "we might get the better food and beds, but you guys get all the glory. Who do you think the papers write about? The brave paratroopers jumping behind enemy lines, or the guys dropping bombs from 25,000 feet?"
"The guys who come home in one piece," Cameron said quietly, which sobered the mood for a moment.
"Fair point," Lucas said, raising his glass. "Here's to all of us coming home, regardless of how comfortable our beds are."
"To coming home," the table echoed, though the weight of uncertainty hung over the words.
"Well," Isabella said, breaking the somber moment, "until then, at least you can all agree that British beer is terrible."
"Amen to that," Billy said fervently. "Tastes like they filtered it through old socks."
"Old socks would be an improvement," Jamie added, making a face at his pint.
"That's why God invented whiskey," Cameron added happily, earning him a sour look from Isabella.
“I’m telling Michel you’re the one who stole his whiskey.” Isabella added straightforwardly, deadpan.
“I did not!”
“You’re the only person stupid enough to do it and you’re not old enough to drink back home, how do you know what whiskey tastes like?”
Cameron's face went red as the entire table turned to look at him with varying degrees of amusement. "I... well... you see..."
"Oh, this is good," Lucas said, leaning back with obvious delight despite already knowing the story. "I forgot our little brother got into Michel's private stash."
"It was one time!" Cameron protested. "And it was for medicinal purposes!"
"Medicinal purposes?" Isabella repeated incredulously. "What kind of medical emergency requires stolen whiskey?"
"I had a cold!" Cameron said defensively. "And Maya said alcohol helps with congestion!"
"Maya said hot toddy helps with congestion," Isabella corrected. "She did not say 'steal your eldest brothers expensive Japanese whiskey and drink it straight from the bottle.'"
The table erupted in laughter, with Billy and Jamie practically doubled over.
"How much did you drink?" Malarkey asked, wiping tears from his eyes.
Cameron mumbled something under his breath.
"What was that?" Isabella cupped her ear theatrically.
"Half the bottle," Cameron admitted miserably.
"Half the bottle?" Buck repeated, looking impressed despite himself. "And you survived?"
"Barely," Lucas said. "Found him passed out in the neighbors chicken coop the next morning, covered in feathers and regret."
"The chickens were very judgmental," Cameron added solemnly.
"And your brother never found out?" Eli asked, looking fascinated by this glimpse into the Vega family dynamics.
"Oh, he found out," Isabella said with a wicked grin. "This idiot tried to replace it with water."
"It seemed like a good idea at the time," Cameron said weakly.
"Michel took one sip and knew immediately," Lucas continued. "Kid had to do diaper duty for a month."
"I can't believe you never told us this story," Penkala said to Isabella.
"Some family secrets are too embarrassing to share," Isabella replied. "But since Cameron decided to out himself as a whiskey thief..."
"I am not a whiskey thief!" Cameron protested. "It was one time!"
"Once a thief, always a thief," Isabella said solemnly. "I'm keeping an eye on you."
"Like you're one to talk," Cameron shot back. "Remember the pie incident?"
Isabella's eyes widened. "Cameron David Salazar, don't you dare—"
"What pie incident?" Bucky asked eagerly.
Cameron grinned. "Isabella once ate an entire apple pie that Mama had made for the church social."
"It was calling to me," Isabella said defensively, pouting.
"The whole pie?" Gene asked, looking amused.
"She was twelve and going through a growth spurt," Lucas said. "But she tried to hide the evidence by baking a replacement."
"How'd that go?" Skip asked.
"Let's just say salt and sugar look very similar when you're panicking," Isabella said miserably.
"The priest took one bite and his face..." Cameron shook his head. "I've never seen a man of God make that expression before."
"Mama made me apologize to the entire congregation," Isabella added. "Most embarrassing day of my life."
"Until today," Lucas said cheerfully, "when we're telling all your secrets to your friends."
"I'm disowning both of you," Isabella declared. "Effective immediately."
“Really?” Lucas added. “Guess you’ll be walking home alone tonight.”
Isabella's defiant expression faltered as she realized the flaw in her plan. "I... well... that's..."
"That's what I thought," Lucas said with satisfaction. "You need us."
“Nuh uh!” she replied childishly. “I can ask anybody in Easy to make sure I get home safe!”
"Oh, absolutely," Liebgott said immediately, raising his hand. "I volunteer as tribute."
"Me too," Luz added. "Happy to escort our fair maiden home."
"See?" Isabella said triumphantly to her brothers. "I have options."
"Options that involve walking with two drunk morons for about fifteen minutes.” Lucas pointed out. “We haven’t had as much to drink compared to them.”
“That’s what Gene’s for.”
“Leave me out of this.” Gene sighed tiredly.
"Hey!" Liebgott protested. "I resent being called a drunk moron."
"Yeah," Luz added. "We're moderately intoxicated gentlemen."
"You're definitely morons," Isabella said fondly. "But you're my morons."
"Aw, she loves us," Luz said, wiping away a fake tear.
"Unfortunately," Isabella replied.
"Gene's the only sober one here besides Birdie anyway," Penkala pointed out. "Makes sense he'd be the responsible escort."
"I didn't volunteer for escort duty," Gene said firmly. "I volunteered to keep you all from bleeding out. That's it."
"Come on, Doc," Liebgott said with a grin. "You know you'd walk her home anyway. You're too much of a gentleman not to."
Gene's ears flushed slightly. "That's beside the point."
"It's exactly the point," Lucas said, studying Gene with obvious interest. "You look out for her."
"See?" she said to her brothers. "I'm perfectly capable of getting home safely without you two."
"With your drunk escort and your reluctant bodyguard," Cameron said skeptically.
"Gene's not reluctant," Isabella said confidently. "He's just grumpy because it's past his bedtime."
"It's not past my bedtime," Gene protested mildly.
"You go to bed at nine o'clock," Isabella said. "It's the most old man thing about you."
"Early to bed, early to rise," Gene replied without shame.
"Makes a man healthy, wealthy, and wise," Buck finished with a smile. "Benjamin Franklin."
"Exactly," Gene said, nodding approvingly at Buck.
"Great, now they're bonding over being responsible adults," Isabella said. "This night just keeps getting better."
"Better than bonding over being irresponsible children," Lucas pointed out, gesturing at Malarkey and Luz, who were now arguing about something completely nonsensical.
"We're not children," Luz protested, apparently having heard his name. "We're... what were we talking about?"
"My point exactly," Lucas said with satisfaction.
“Aw quit teasing the poor girl,” Bucky cut in, his tone light but with a hint of genuine concern. "She's outnumbered ten to one here."
"Poor girl?" Isabella repeated, raising an eyebrow. "I can hold my own, thank you very much."
"I'm sure you can," Bucky said with that trademark grin. "But even the toughest soldiers need backup sometimes."
"Are you offering to be my backup, Major?" Isabella asked, her tone carefully neutral.
"If you need it," Bucky replied, and there was something in his voice that suggested he meant more than just teasing her brothers.
Lucas and Cameron exchanged a look, both clearly picking up on the undercurrent in the conversation.
"Bucky," Buck said quietly, a note of warning in his voice.
"What?" Bucky said innocently. "I'm just being a gentleman."
"You're being something," Gene muttered under his breath, though only Isabella caught it.
"Well, I appreciate the chivalrous offer," Isabella said diplomatically, eager to deflect. "but I think I can handle my brothers. I've had ten years of practice."
"Ten years of losing," Cameron said cheerfully.
"Ten years of strategic retreats," Isabella corrected.
"Same thing," Lucas said.
"It's really not," Isabella insisted.
"Face it, Isa," Cameron said, "we know all your weaknesses. You're doomed."
“You know what, I better get out of here before I end up punching one of you and I’m not in the mood to be arrested by the MP’s tonight.” she added.
"Aw, come on, Birdie," Luz said, reaching for her arm as she started to stand. "Don't leave us. The night's still young!"
"The night might be young, but my patience isn't," Isabella replied, gently extracting herself from his grip. "Besides, Mrs.Harrison will worry if I'm too late."
"Mrs.Harrison goes to bed at nine-thirty," Liebgott pointed out. "She's probably already asleep."
"Then I definitely shouldn't wake her up stumbling around," Isabella said practically.
"Smart thinking," Buck said approvingly. "It's good that you're considerate of your hosts."
"See? Buck gets it," Isabella said, shooting a grateful look at the quieter pilot.
"Buck's just being polite," Bucky said with a grin. "Deep down, he wants you to stay and embarrass yourself further."
"I do not," Buck protested mildly, though there was amusement in his eyes.
"I haven't embarrassed myself," Isabella said with wounded dignity. "You've all been embarrassing me. There's a difference."
"Same result," Cameron said cheerfully.
Isabella glared at him. "I'm definitely telling Mama about the whiskey thing when I write her next."
"You wouldn't," Cameron said, looking genuinely alarmed.
"Try me," Isabella said sweetly.
"Okay, okay," Cameron said quickly. "We'll behave."
"Too late," Isabella said, gathering her jacket. "The damage is done."
“Where are you all staying, anyway?” she asked, the sudden issue of housing six men on leave becoming apparent.
“Buck and Bucky are officers and were able to get me to stay with them at the Officer’s club.” Lucas replied proudly.
“Lucky bastard.” Cameron added, jealous. “We’re staying at the inn but we have to pay out of pocket.”
“Good, serves you right for teasing me all night!” she answered, finally standing and pushing her chair in.
"Where are you going?" Penkala asked, looking disappointed.
"Home," Isabella said firmly. "Before one of you says something that makes me reconsider my commitment to the Hippocratic Oath."
"You never took the Hippocratic Oath," Gene pointed out. "You're not a doctor."
"I took it in spirit," Isabella replied. "And right now, that spirit is telling me to do no harm by removing myself from the situation."
"Very philosophical," Eli said with a smile. "I like that approach."
"Thank you, Eli," Isabella said. "At least someone appreciates my wisdom."
"Right then," she said. “I'll see you all tomorrow at the festival, I assume?"
"Wouldn't miss it," Cameron said. "Especially not after all the work I put in to make you look pretty."
"We'll be there," Lucas confirmed. "Someone's got to make sure you don't trip over your own feet dancing."
"I'm an excellent dancer," Isabella lied, not willing to admit something so embarrassing in front of people she just met.
"Barefoot, maybe," Cameron said with a grin. "But in proper dancing shoes? That's a different story."
"I'll be fine," Isabella said with more confidence than she felt. Mrs.Harrison had mentioned dancing, but Isabella hadn't really thought about the practicalities of it.
"We'll see," Lucas said ominously.
"On that encouraging note," Isabella said dryly, "I'm definitely leaving."
She made her rounds saying goodnight to everyone, giving her Easy boys quick hugs and receiving promises that they'd behave themselves for the rest of the evening—promises she didn't believe for a second.
"Night, Gene," she said when she reached him. "Try to keep them from burning down the pub."
"I'll do my best," he replied quietly. "Get home safe, chérie."
"Always do," she said with a smile.
"Alright, you two delinquents," she called to her brothers, who were still deep in conversation with their respective friends. "Time to get your ward home before Mrs.Harrison sends out a search party."
Lucas laughed and stood up. "Yes, ma'am. Can't have you getting in trouble with your hostess."
"Especially not the night before the festival," Cameron added, also rising from his seat. "She'd never forgive us if we ruined her plans."
The three of them made their final rounds of goodbyes, with promises from both groups of friends to behave themselves and meet up again the next day. Isabella noticed Bucky looked like he wanted to say something else, but Buck seemed to catch his eye and give him a subtle shake of the head.
The walk back to the Harrison cottage was filled with comfortable chatter, her brothers asking about her life in Aldbourne and sharing stories from their own bases. For the first time since she left home, Isabella felt completely relaxed, surrounded by family and heading to the woman who had become like a second mother to her.
When they arrived at the cottage, the windows were dark except for the living room light Mrs.Harrison had left on for her.
"Sweet dreams, Isa," Lucas said as she climbed up the steps. "Tomorrow's going to be a big day."
"Don't remind me," Isabella groaned.
"You’ve been reminded," Cameron said with a grin. "And we're going to take pictures."
"You absolutely are not," Isabella said firmly.
"We'll see," both brothers said in unison, which made her laugh despite herself.
As she watched them disappear down the village lane, Isabella felt a deep contentment settle over her. Tomorrow would bring the festival, the dresses, dancing, and probably more embarrassment courtesy of her brothers. But tonight, she was simply grateful to have her family close and to be heading into Mrs.Harrison's warm, welcoming home.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next morning dawned bright and clear, perfect festival weather according to Mrs.Harrison, who was practically vibrating with excitement as she served Isabella breakfast.
"Oh, my dear, I can hardly contain myself!" Mrs.Harrison said, setting down a plate of perfectly golden toast and marmalade. "It's been ages since we've had such a lovely day for the festival. And with your brothers here, and those handsome young men they introduced me to.."
Isabella nearly choked on her tea. "You met them?"
"Well, of course I did," Mrs.Harrison said, looking pleased with herself. “I met them all at the train station so they would have someone to guide them around. Very polite young men."
"They didn't say anything embarrassing, did they?" Isabella asked nervously.
"Nothing too scandalous," Mrs.Harrison said with a twinkle in her eye. "Though that John Egan did ask quite a few questions about you."
Isabella's heart sank. "What kind of questions?"
"Oh, the usual things," Mrs.Harrison said airily. "How long you'd been staying here, what you liked to do in your spare time, whether you had any particular fondness for dancing..."
"Mrs.Harrison," Isabella said slowly, "please tell me you didn't encourage him."
"I simply answered his questions truthfully," Mrs.Harrison replied innocently. "Though I may have mentioned how lovely you look when you play piano in the evenings."
Isabella buried her face in her hands. "You're as bad as my brothers."
"I take that as a compliment," Mrs.Harrison said cheerfully. "Now, finish your breakfast. We have a very busy day ahead of us."
"Busy how?" Isabella asked, though she had a feeling she already knew the answer.
Mrs.Harrison's smile was positively radiant. "My dear girl, today we transform you into a proper English rose for the festival. Hair, makeup, accessories—the works. By the time I'm finished with you, those dresses of Cameron's will look even more beautiful than they already are."
Isabella looked at Mrs.Harrison's determined expression and realized there was no escaping her fate.
"How long exactly is this transformation going to take?" she asked weakly.
"Oh, most of the afternoon," Mrs.Harrison said happily. "We want to do this properly, after all. First impressions at a village festival are very important."
"First impressions for who?" Isabella asked, though she suspected she knew that answer too.
Mrs.Harrison's eyes twinkled with mischief. "For everyone, dear. For everyone."
‘Oh dear God.’
Isabella finished her breakfast in resigned silence, knowing there was no point in arguing with Mrs.Harrison when she had that particular gleam in her eye. It was the same look her mother got when she was planning something "for Isabella's own good"—and those plans never ended well for Isabella's dignity.
"Right then," Mrs.Harrison said, clapping her hands together once Isabella had finished the last bite of toast. "Bath first. I've already drawn it, and I've added some lavender oil to help you relax."
"I don't need to relax," Isabella protested weakly. "I need to mentally prepare for whatever torture you're planning."
"Nonsense," Mrs.Harrison said briskly. "A lady always bathes before a special occasion. And today, my dear, is very special indeed."
Isabella trudged upstairs to find that Mrs.Harrison had indeed prepared a proper bath—hot water and lavender oil.
An hour later, Isabella emerged from the bathroom feeling admittedly more relaxed but deeply suspicious of what came next. Mrs.Harrison was waiting in her bedroom with what appeared to be an arsenal of beauty supplies spread across Isabella's small desk.
"Good heavens," Isabella said, staring at the array of brushes, pins, powders, and mysterious glass bottles. "Are you planning to paint me or transform me?"
"Transform, naturally," Mrs.Harrison said, gesturing for Isabella to sit in the chair she'd positioned in front of the mirror. "Now, let's start with your hair."
“Wait.”
Mrs.Harrison paused, confused. “What’s wrong dear?”
“I was actually wondering if we could leave my hair loose. I don’t…I don’t wear it loose often because of the uniform so I thought it’d be nice to let it down.”
Mrs.Harrison's face lit up with understanding. "Oh, what a lovely idea! Your natural curls are absolutely beautiful, dear. We'll just need to tame them a bit and add some shine." She picked up a different brush and what looked like a small bottle of oil. "Trust me, by the time I'm finished, your hair will be the envy of every girl at the festival."
Isabella smiled, feeling more comfortable with this plan. She remembered the morning in the barracks when the men had been so stunned by her loose hair—it felt right to embrace that part of herself tonight, especially in Cameron's beautiful dress.
"Thank you," she said softly. "I know you probably had something much more elegant planned."
"Nonsense," Mrs.Harrison said, already working the oil through Isabella's damp curls. "The most elegant thing a young woman can do is be herself. And you, my dear, have absolutely gorgeous hair that deserves to be shown off."
For the next hour, Mrs.Harrison worked carefully to enhance Isabella's natural texture rather than fight against it. She used techniques Isabella had never seen before—scrunching certain sections, carefully defining others, and adding just enough product to give the curls weight and shine without making them look artificial.
"The key," Mrs.Harrison explained as she worked, "is to work with what God gave you, not against it. Your hair has such beautiful movement and body naturally—why hide it under pins and pomade?"
When she finally stepped back, Isabella's reflection showed cascading waves of dark, glossy curls that caught the light with every movement. The style was romantic and feminine but still felt authentically like her.
"Oh," Isabella breathed, touching one of the soft curls gently. "It's so pretty."
"You're pretty," Mrs.Harrison corrected with a warm smile. "Now, let's add just a touch of makeup to complement those lovely eyes of yours."
"Where did you learn to do this?" Isabella asked, genuinely impressed as she watched the transformation in the mirror.
Mrs.Harrison hummed, carefully applying a touch of rouge to Isabella's cheeks. "You learn quickly when you have three girls who all want to look their best."
The makeup was subtle but effective—just enough rouge to give her a healthy glow, a light dusting of powder to smooth her complexion, and a tiny bit of something that made her eyes look brighter and more defined. It was different from what she usually wore for her performances where she had to use bright color to make sure her face didn’t wash out on stage.
"Now," Mrs.Harrison said, stepping back to admire her work, "time for the dress."
"Arms up, dear," she instructed, and before Isabella could protest, she was being carefully helped into the golden-yellow creation.
The dress fit perfectly, as if Cameron had somehow measured her while she slept. The bodice hugged her figure without being improper, the embroidered daisies caught the afternoon light streaming through the window, and the color complimented her nicely.
“I know exactly what we can use to give this some extra pop.”
Mrs.Harrison quickly left and came back, arms full of brown leather and twine.
“My youngest, Anne, loves butterflies and that’s exactly what you need.”
She carefully tied a rope belt around her waist, the brown twine having two large macrame butterflies on each side, the remaining rope hanging off her waist to the side with another two butterflies, this time smaller and made of wood.
“She’s a creative one, my Anne, she made this all herself.” Mrs.Harrison proudly explained. “These boots are hers too, although she bought these.”
The boots reached up to her calf, right under her knee. They laced up to the top and had a moderate heel, and it reminded Isabella of her riding boots from back home.
Isabella quickly tied up the boots, surprised to see how well they fit her.
“Thank you Mrs.Harrison, they’re very comfortable!”
"Perfect," Mrs.Harrison said, clapping her hands together with delight. "Anne has good taste in footwear—practical but still feminine. “Do you have any jewelry you can wear?”
“I have a small necklace Easy gave me for my birthday this year with some earrings my mom also sent, but besides that no.”
Mrs.Harrison hummed, thinking. “We can use those if you’d like, but I think you’ll need a necklace that matches the theme of the outfit,” she explained. “If that’s alright with you.”
“I trust you.”
Mrs.Harrison beamed, and Isabella realizes that she probably missed having somebody to dote over.
"Wait right here, dear," Mrs.Harrison said, hurrying from the room with obvious excitement. Isabella could hear her moving around in what she assumed was the master bedroom, followed by the sound of a jewelry box being opened.
When she returned, she was holding a necklace made of twine, with pretty white beads and a large metal butterfly in the middle.
“Anne gave this to me before she and her sisters left for London, and I think she would be most delighted if you were to wear it tonight.”
"Mrs.Harrison, are you sure? It's obviously very special to you."
"Which is exactly why I want you to wear it," Mrs.Harrison said gently, moving behind Isabella to clasp the necklace. "Anne made this herself, just like the belt. She always said butterflies represented hope and transformation. And you, my dear, are both of those things."
The twine necklace settled perfectly against the golden fabric, the white beads catching the light and the metal butterfly pendant resting just below her collarbones. It was rustic and elegant at the same time, perfectly complementing both Cameron's dress and Anne's belt.
"It's beautiful," Isabella whispered, touching the butterfly pendant gently. “Thank you.”
“Now for the final touch,” Mrs.Harrison said excitedly, pulling out a lace shawl from a box.
“Eliza wore this shawl for her thirteenth birthday, I made it specially for her.” she explained. “I would like you to have it.”
She carefully draped the shawl around Isabella’s shoulders, closing it in the middle with a hidden inner clasp. It flowed delicately to the center of her chest, with a fabric rose in the middle. It reminded Isabella subtly of a lace doily, but in a good way.
"Mrs.Harrison," Isabella said, her voice thick with emotion, "I can't possibly accept this. It's too precious—you made it for Eliza."
"And now I'm giving it to another daughter," Mrs.Harrison said firmly, adjusting the shawl so it lay perfectly. "Eliza would understand.”
The cream-colored lace was incredibly delicate, with intricate patterns that must have taken Mrs.Harrison months to complete. The fabric rose at the clasp was exquisite, each petal carefully crafted to look almost real. It added the perfect final touch to the outfit—elegant and feminine without being overwhelming.
"Thank you," she whispered. "For all of it. I've never felt so cared for."
"That's what family does, dear," Mrs.Harrison said with a warm smile. "Now, shall we head down to the festival? I believe you have quite a lot of people waiting for you.”
Isabella sniffed, willing her tears away, not wanting to ruin all of Mrs.Harrison’s hard work. “Yes ma’am!”
They quickly went downstairs, Mrs.Harrison fussing with Isabella's shawl one last time before they stepped outside into the afternoon light. The village was already alive with music and laughter drifting from the festival grounds, and Isabella could see people making their way toward the celebration.
"Oh, before I forget," Mrs.Harrison said, pausing at the garden gate. "I packed a small reticule for you." She handed Isabella a delicate cream-colored purse that matched the shawl perfectly. "Just the essentials—a handkerchief, a bit of powder for touch-ups, and a few coins."
"You really have thought of everything," Isabella said, touched by yet another consideration.
"I try to," Mrs.Harrison replied with a twinkle in her eye. “Now, you’ll make sure you to be safe, yes?”
Isabella huffed, amused by Mrs.Harrison’s care. “Yes, I will. I’ll try to not come back too late.”
“Nonsense, you don’t have to worry about that today. Just make sure to enjoy yourself.”
Her heart warmed. “Will do!”
She began walking toward the village, sending a wave to Mrs.Harrison before fully leaving her sight.
Colonel Sink had taken it upon himself to allow his men some reprieve from training and authorized the entire regiment to attend the festival without issue. Unlike Isabella, the men wore their uniforms, proudly showing off their paratrooper wings and polished boots.
As she walked down the cobblestone path toward the village green, the sounds of the festival grew louder. She could hear traditional English folk music drifting through the air, punctuated by laughter and the cheerful chatter of villagers and soldiers mingling together. Paper lanterns had been strung between the ancient oak trees, creating a magical canopy of warm light that danced in the evening breeze.
The smell of roasted meat and fresh bread wafted toward her, along with something sweet. Isabella's stomach fluttered with nervous excitement as she approached the edge of the festival grounds, where she could see clusters of people gathered around various stalls and attractions.
She paused for a moment at the entrance to the green, taking in the scene before her. Morris dancers were performing in the center of the space, their bells jingling as they moved through the intricate steps. Around the edges, booths displayed local crafts, games, and food. And scattered throughout the crowd, she could see the distinctive uniforms of Easy Company and other units, the soldiers clearly enjoying their evening of freedom.
Happily, she headed to the pub where she knew her brothers would be.
The pub was even more crowded than it had been the night before, with soldiers and villagers spilling out onto the street with their drinks. The warm glow from the windows and the sound of laughter drew Isabella forward, though her nerves began to flutter again as she approached the entrance.
She took a deep breath, smoothed down her dress one final time, and stepped through the doorway.
Inside, the atmosphere was loud and rowdy, filled with the sounds of clinking glasses, raucous laughter, and animated conversation. The air was thick with cigarette smoke and the smell of ale, and it took Isabella a moment to scan the crowded room for familiar faces.
Then she spotted them—her brothers at a large table near the back, surrounded by all the friends from the night before. Lucas was in the middle of telling what appeared to be an animated story, gesturing wildly with his beer, while Cameron laughed at something Eli had said. Gene and Liebgott were there too, along with the rest of Easy Company and the airmen.
Isabella began making her way through the crowd, weaving between tables and chairs. A few people glanced at her as she passed, but most were too absorbed in their own conversations to pay much attention to one more person navigating the busy pub.
She was almost to their table when Luz happened to look up and catch sight of her approaching.
The effect was immediate and dramatic.
"Jesus Christ," Luz breathed, his voice cutting through the noise around their table. The conversation died as everyone turned to see what had captured Luz's attention. Isabella found herself the center of attention from the entire group, all eyes fixed on her in shock.
“Good afternoon, gentlemen!” Isabella replied happily, satisfied by the reactions.
Cameron grinned wide, eyes gleaming in pride. “I knew that dress would look great.”
Isabella huffed. “Yeah yeah.”
"Don't 'yeah yeah' me," Cameron said, standing up to get a better look at the complete outfit. "Look at you! You look great!”
“Real pretty” Lucas cut in.
“Thank you!”
Clearing his throat, Malarkey spoke up. “So, this is how Birdie looks when she’s at home?”
Lucas snorted. “Only when she’s performing, Birdie usually dresses the same way she does here.”
"Hey!" Isabella protested. "I dress perfectly fine at home!"
"Perfectly fine for working in the orange groves or on the farm," Cameron said with a grin. "But this..." he gestured at her outfit, "this is special occasion Isabella."
"Special occasion Isabella is dangerous," Lucas added with a wicked smile. "Half the boys in Orlando had crushes on her when she performed."
"They did not!" Isabella said, her cheeks flushing.
“Sure, keep telling yourself that.” Lucas stated with finality.
“Enough of that, are we actually going to the festival or are you all going to sit here and drink like usual?”
Liebgott snorts from his corner of the table. “Eager much?”
"I spent all afternoon getting ready for this," Isabella said, placing her hands on her hips. "I'm not wasting it sitting in a stuffy pub."
"Fair point," Luz said, standing up and draining his pint. "Besides, I want to see if these English village girls can compete with our Birdie here."
"They can't," Bucky said confidently, earning a sharp look from Buck.
"Subtle as a brick, Bucky," Buck murmured.
"I wasn't trying to be subtle," Bucky replied with a grin.
Gene, who had been quietly observing the exchange, finally spoke up. "Festival sounds good. Been sitting in here long enough."
"Agreed," Eli said, standing and offering Isabella his arm with old-fashioned politeness. "Shall we see what this English festival has to offer?"
Isabella accepted his arm with a smile, noting how Cameron's eyes lingered on the gesture. "Lead the way."
As they filed out, Isabella passed Cameron and stuck her tongue out at him mischievously at his reaction toward her and Eli.
‘He’s so easy to rile up.’
Cameron's face blanked, and he quickly looked away, muttering something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like profanity.
"What was that?" Isabella asked sweetly, still hanging on Eli's arm.
"Nothing," Cameron said quickly, his voice higher than usual.
Lucas, who had witnessed the entire exchange, was trying very hard not to laugh. "Come on, Lucky. Don't want to keep the festival waiting."
As they stepped outside into the warm evening air, the sounds of the festival grew louder—music, laughter, and the cheerful bustle of celebration. The paper lanterns strung between the trees cast a magical glow over the village green, and Isabella felt her excitement bubble up again.
“I wonder if I’ll get to dance with any handsome gentlemen tonight?” she asked, in a teasing mood.
Eli barked out a laugh, catching on to her joke. “Are we not handsome enough for your tastes?”
“Hmm” Isabella hummed, pretending to think. “I don’t think any of you count.”
"Ouch," Liebgott said, clutching his chest dramatically. "That hurts, Birdie. Really cuts deep."
"You'll survive," Isabella replied airily, though she was fighting back a smile.
The group made their way from the pub toward the village green, where the festival was in full swing. The transformation was remarkable—what had been a quiet village square that morning was now alive with music, laughter, and the warm glow of dozens of paper lanterns swaying gently in the evening breeze.
"Well, I'll be damned," Billy said, looking around in wonder. "This is actually pretty nice."
"Better than I expected," Jamie agreed, his sharp eyes taking in the Morris dancers who were performing near the center of the green, their bells creating a cheerful jingling that mixed with the folk music.
Isabella felt Eli's arm tense slightly under her hand as they approached the festival proper, and she glanced up at him with curiosity. "Everything alright?"
"Just taking it all in," he said, but there was something in his expression that suggested he wasn't entirely comfortable with large crowds. She filed that observation away for later.
"Isabella, dear!" a voice called out from their left, and Isabella turned to see Mrs.Harrison approaching with Mr. Harrison in tow, both dressed in their festival best. "Oh, don't you look absolutely radiant!"
"Mrs.Harrison," Isabella said warmly, carefully extracting herself from Eli's arm to give the older woman a hug. "Thank you again for everything today."
"Nonsense, it was my pleasure," Mrs.Harrison beamed before turning expectant eyes toward the group of men. “It’s wonderful to see all you young men again.”
"Mrs.Harrison," Lucas said with his most charming smile, stepping forward to take her hand. "You look absolutely lovely tonight. Thank you for taking such good care of our sister."
"Oh, you flatterer," Mrs.Harrison laughed, clearly delighted. "Though I must say, Isabella makes it easy. She's been such a joy to have in the house."
"She's been telling us all about your kindness," Cameron added. "And about that piano of yours. We appreciate you letting her play."
Mr. Harrison stepped forward with a gentle smile. "Music makes a house a home. It's been wonderful hearing those old keys come to life again."
Isabella flushes, heat spreading to her ears at the compliment.
“Now,” Mrs.Harrison continued, noticing Isabella’s embarrassment. “I’m sure you all have other plans, so I’ll leave you to it.”
"Actually," Mr. Harrison said, placing a gentle hand on his wife's arm, "perhaps we could steal Isabella and her brothers away for just a moment? There are some people we'd like them to meet."
Isabella's eyes widened slightly. "Oh, I don't want to keep everyone waiting—"
"Nonsense," Mrs.Harrison said firmly. "It will only take a minute, and I think you'll find it quite worthwhile."
Lucas and Cameron exchanged a look, both clearly recognizing the tone of a determined older woman who wouldn't be deterred.
"Why not, Isa," Lucas said with a grin. "They guys can grab some drinks and explore a bit. We can meet them by the Morris dancers in twenty minutes."
"I suppose," Isabella said, though she shot her brothers a look that promised retribution if they got into any trouble while she was gone.
"Don't worry," Gene said quietly, "I'll keep an eye on them."
"Both eyes," Isabella said pointedly. "And maybe recruit Eli and Buck to help."
"Hey!" Liebgott protested. "We're perfectly capable of behaving ourselves."
"For twenty minutes," Malarkey added helpfully.
"That's what I'm afraid of," Isabella muttered, but she allowed Mrs.Harrison to loop their arms together.
"We'll be right back, gentlemen," Mrs.Harrison called over her shoulder as she began steering Isabella, Lucas, and Cameron toward a group of well-dressed villagers near the church entrance. "Do try not to cause too much trouble while we're gone."
"No promises," Bucky called back, earning a sharp elbow from Buck.
As they walked away, Isabella could hear the men already making plans for their temporary freedom, Luz's voice rising above the others with something about finding the best ale tent. She just hoped Gene would be able to keep them all in line—or at least out of jail.
"Mrs.Harrison," she said as they approached the group of villagers, "what exactly are we doing?"
"Introducing you to some very important people, dear," Mrs.Harrison replied with that same mysterious smile that had gotten Isabella into trouble all day. "People who are very eager to meet the young American lady who's been gracing our village with such beautiful music."
Isabella's stomach dropped. "Oh no. Mrs.Harrison, please tell me you didn't—"
"Isabella, Lucas, Cameron" Mrs.Harrison interrupted sweetly, "I'd like you to meet the festival organizing committee."
The group of well-dressed villagers turned toward them with expectant smiles, and Isabella immediately felt like prey being presented to a pack of very polite wolves.
"Oh, wonderful!" exclaimed a plump woman with graying hair and kind eyes. "You must be the Vega siblings we've heard so much about. I'm Mrs. Pemberton, the festival coordinator."
"Pleasure to meet you, ma'am," Lucas said smoothly, stepping into his most charming persona. Cameron nodded politely beside him while Isabella tried to figure out exactly how much trouble Mrs.Harrison had gotten them into.
"We understand you're all quite musically talented," said a distinguished gentleman with a carefully waxed mustache. "Mr. Whitmore, the church music director. Mrs.Harrison has been telling us the most wonderful things."
Isabella shot a sideways look at Mrs.Harrison, who was practically glowing with satisfaction.
"She's been very kind," Isabella said carefully.
"Modest, too!" Mrs. Pemberton clapped her hands together. "How refreshing. Now, we have a small problem that we're hoping you might be able to help us with."
"What kind of problem?" Cameron asked, though his tone suggested he already suspected where this was heading.
Mr. Whitmore sighed dramatically. "Our evening entertainment for tomorrow has fallen through, I'm afraid. The folk trio we had scheduled has come down with the most dreadful cases of laryngitis. Something about practicing too vigorously in the damp air."
"Oh no," Isabella said, though she didn't sound particularly surprised. "That's terrible."
"Indeed," Mrs. Pemberton agreed. "Which leaves us with a lovely crowd, a beautiful evening, and no proper musical entertainment for the second half of the festival."
Lucas was fighting back a grin. "And you're thinking..."
"That perhaps three talented American musicians might be willing to step in and save our little festival," Mrs.Harrison said sweetly. "Just a few songs. Nothing too elaborate."
Isabella felt trapped between her natural politeness and her desire to avoid being put on the spot. "Mrs.Harrison, we don't have any instruments—"
"Oh, but we do!" Mr. Whitmore interrupted enthusiastically. "We can use the church piano, and I believe Mr. Thompson brought his guitar this evening. Surely among the three of you..."
"I don't suppose anyone happened to bring a fiddle?" Cameron asked with resignation.
"Actually," said a younger woman who had been quiet until now, "my brother plays violin. I'm sure he'd be delighted to lend it for the evening. He's been hoping to hear some American music."
Isabella looked at her brothers, seeing her own mix of excitement and terror reflected in their faces. Lucas was clearly tempted—he never could resist an audience. Cameron looked torn between pride in their musical abilities and concern for Isabella's comfort level.
"We really couldn't impose," Isabella tried weakly. “We need a banjo too.”
"A banjo?" Mrs. Pemberton repeated, looking slightly puzzled. "Oh my, I'm not sure we have one of those in the village."
"It's essential for our sound," Cameron explained.
"We could make do without it," Lucas said diplomatically, though Isabella could see the disappointment in his eyes. Their arrangements really did depend on that distinctive banjo sound.
Mr. Whitmore stroked his mustache thoughtfully. "There might be... no, surely not..."
"What?" Mrs.Harrison asked eagerly.
"Well, old Jenkins has an American banjo that some Yank soldier left behind in the last war. Been gathering dust in his attic for twenty-odd years. But I have no idea what condition it's in."
"Where does he live?" Cameron asked immediately.
"Just down the lane from the pub," the younger woman said. "But he's a bit... particular about strangers."
Mrs.Harrison waved dismissively. "Leave Jenkins to me. He owes me a favor from when I helped with his garden last spring." She turned to Isabella with renewed determination. "You see? Everything will work out perfectly."
Isabella looked between her brothers and the enthusiastic committee members, feeling the familiar pull of performance calling to her despite her nerves.
"Alright," she said finally. "But if Mr. Jenkins doesn't want to lend his banjo, we're not pressuring him. And we'll need at least thirty minutes to practice once we have all the instruments."
"Of course, dear," Mrs. Pemberton said, practically vibrating with excitement. "We'll make all the arrangements. You just focus on preparing your performance."
"What have we gotten ourselves into?" Isabella muttered as the committee members dispersed to handle their various tasks.
"Something that's going to be either brilliant or catastrophic," Lucas said cheerfully. "Just like old times."
"That's what I'm afraid of," Isabella replied, but she couldn't quite suppress the smile tugging at her lips.
As they headed back toward the Morris dancers to find their friends and break the news, Cameron fell into step beside her.
"You know," he said quietly, "the whole village is going to fall in love with you after this."
"The whole village already loves me," Isabella replied. "It's the entire 506th Regiment I'm worried about."
“Who cares!” Lucas cut in. “Maybe we’ll finally find you that husband that Mama is always pestering you about.”
Isabella's face went bright red as she whipped around to stare at Lucas in horror. "Lucas Smith, I swear to God—"
"What?" Lucas said innocently, clearly enjoying her mortification. "Mama's letters are nothing but 'When is Isabella going to find a nice boy?' and 'She's already eighteen, she should be thinking about settling down once she’s back from the war.'"
"She does not say that!" Isabella protested, though her voice pitched higher with embarrassment.
"She absolutely does," Cameron chimed in unhelpfully. "I remember my last letter from her. Something about how all the nice boys in Orlando are going to be taken if you don't hurry up."
"I hate both of you," Isabella declared, covering her face with her hands.
"Come on, Isa," Lucas continued with obvious glee, "there's got to be at least one soldier in that whole regiment who's caught your eye
"I am not having this conversation," Isabella said firmly, starting to walk faster toward their friends.
"All I'm saying," Lucas called after her, "is that Mama would be thrilled if you came home with some handsome paratrooper on your arm."
As they approached their friends, who were clustered around what appeared to be a traditional English game involving throwing rings at wooden pegs, Isabella took a deep breath and turned back to her brothers with a glare.
“Not a word about this to anyone. Understand?”
"Understood," Lucas said, holding up his hands in mock surrender, though the mischievous glint in his eyes suggested he was making no such promises.
"Cameron?" Isabella pressed, fixing her youngest brother with a stern look.
"My lips are sealed," Cameron replied, though he was fighting back a grin. "But I make no guarantees about what might slip out if someone asks the right questions."
"I'm serious," Isabella hissed. "One word about the performance and I’ll make your lives miserable.”
"Alright, alright," Lucas said, though he was still smirking. "We'll behave. Scout's honor."
"You were never a scout," Isabella pointed out.
"Details," Lucas waved dismissively.
Before Isabella could respond, Liebgott's voice carried over from the group ahead of them. "There she is! Birdie, you've got to see this—Luz just lost three shillings trying to prove American soldiers have better aim than English farmers."
"I was robbed!" Luz protested loudly, holding up a handful of wooden rings. "This game is rigged!"
"The game is fine," Gene said dryly. "Your aim is terrible."
Isabella felt some of the tension leave her shoulders as she rejoined the familiar chaos of her friends. Whatever embarrassing conversation her brothers might have planned could wait—right now she wanted to enjoy herself.
"Having fun?" she asked, accepting a cup of something that smelled suspiciously strong from Malarkey.
"What is this?" she asked, sniffing the cup suspiciously.
"Local cider," Buck explained. "It's traditional. Though I should warn you, it's stronger than it tastes."
"Much stronger," Bucky added, looking slightly flushed. "Found that out the hard way."
Isabella took a cautious sip and immediately understood why Bucky looked like he'd been hit by a truck. The cider was deceptively smooth going down but packed a serious punch.
"Good Lord," she gasped, handing the cup back to Malarkey. “Get whatever the hell that is away from me.”
"Lightweight," Liebgott teased, though he was grinning.
"I'm not a lightweight, I'm just underage and responsible," Isabella corrected. "There's a difference."
"Sure there is," Luz said, taking a swig from his own cup and immediately making a face. "Jesus, what do they put in this stuff?"
"Apples and regret," Gene said dryly, having apparently sampled it himself earlier.
"And possibly paint thinner," Billy added, looking slightly green around the gills.
"You all are a bunch of babies," Cameron said, taking a deliberately large gulp from his cup and trying not to wince. "It's just a little strong."
"A little strong?" Malarkey repeated incredulously. "I think my eyebrows are going numb."
Isabella laughed despite herself, the familiar banter helping to ease her nerves. She glanced at her brothers, both of whom were clearly biting their tongues about the performance news, and gave them subtle nods of approval. It seemed her threat had gone through.
"Well, at least if anyone embarrasses themselves tonight, half the crowd will be too drunk to remember it," she said, gesturing at the various soldiers and villagers who were clearly feeling the effects of the local cider.
"Speaking of embarrassing," Bucky said with a grin, "Buck here just tried to explain baseball to some of the local kids and ended up more confused than they were."
"It's a perfectly logical sport," Buck protested mildly. "They just don't appreciate the strategy involved."
"Strategy?" Eli asked with amusement. "You mean hitting a ball with a stick?"
"There's more to it than that," Buck insisted, though he was fighting back a smile.
"Sure there is," Jamie said. "Just like there's more to cricket than standing around in white clothes waiting for something to happen."
"Cricket makes perfect sense," one of the local men called out from a nearby group, clearly having overheard. "It's you Americans with your strange sports that are confusing."
"Oh, here we go," Gene muttered under his breath.
Isabella grinned, settling in to watch what was clearly going to be an epic debate about international sports. At least it would keep everyone distracted from asking too many questions about what she and her brothers had been up to with Mrs.Harrison.
"So," she said, jumping into the conversation with deliberate enthusiasm, “you all can have fun explaining sports to the Brits. I’m going to go find something fun to do.”
"You're abandoning us?" Liebgott asked with mock hurt. "Right when things are getting interesting?"
"I'm saving myself from having to listen to Bucky try to explain why baseball makes sense," Isabella replied with a grin, already walking away. "Besides, I want to actually experience this festival, not stand around arguing about sports!"
She leaves her protesting friends behind, eager to find someone not intoxicated and with slightly more common sense to converse with.
Isabella wandered through the festival grounds, weaving between clusters of laughing villagers and soldiers. The paper lanterns cast a warm, golden glow over everything, and the sound of fiddle music drifted from somewhere near the church. It was magical in a way that reminded her of summer evenings back home, though with distinctly more English charm.
She paused at a booth where an elderly woman was demonstrating traditional lace-making, her fingers moving with practiced precision as she worked the delicate threads. A small group of fascinated onlookers had gathered, including a few American soldiers who looked completely bewildered by the intricate process.
"Quite a difference from combat training, isn't it?"
Isabella turned at the familiar voice to find Lieutenant Speirs approaching, looking unusually relaxed in his dress uniform.
"Sir," Isabella said, straightening slightly before remembering this was supposed to be a social occasion. "I didn't expect to see you here tonight."
“I can have fun, Bunny.”
She grinned. “Never said you couldn’t, sir.”
“I heard you have quite the entourage visiting you these days.”
"I wouldn't call it an entourage," Isabella said with a laugh. "More like an invasion. My brothers showed up with half their respective units in tow."
Speirs hummed, intrigued by her answer.
“Anyway,” she continued. “Are you enjoying the festival? I haven’t really been able to see a lot yet.
"It's... educational," Speirs replied, his tone suggesting he was still making up his mind about English village festivities. "The Morris dancing is certainly something to behold."
Isabella followed his gaze to where the dancers were performing, their bells jingling as they moved through the intricate steps with wooden sticks clicking in rhythm. "It's very different from anything back home, that's for sure."
"What are festivals like in Florida?" Speirs asked, seeming genuinely curious.
"Louder," Isabella said immediately. "More music, more food, definitely more chaos. And usually ending with someone getting thrown in the lake."
"Voluntarily?"
"Not always," Isabella grinned. "Though sometimes it's the only way to cool off in that heat."
Speirs looked amused by this. "I imagine quite a few people have ended up in your family's lake over the years."
"Oh, countless," Isabella confirmed. "Lucas once pushed Cameron in during a church social because he was showing off for some girl. Cameron retaliated by putting a frog in Lucas's bed. It escalated from there."
"And you?"
"I was usually the one doing the pushing," Isabella said with obvious satisfaction. "The advantage of being the only girl in a family like ours—no one expects you to be the instigator."
"Smart strategy," Speirs observed. "Use their assumptions against them."
"Exactly." Isabella looked around at the festival, taking in the warm glow of the lanterns and the cheerful sounds of conversation and laughter. "Though I have to admit, there's something charming about all this English politeness. Everyone's so... civilized."
"Give it time," Speirs said dryly. "Wait until the cider really kicks in."
As if on cue, they heard a burst of laughter from the direction of the ale tent, followed by what sounded suspiciously like someone attempting to sing.
“You're not going to check that out?” Speirs asked, teasing.
She huffed. “Not tonight I ain’t.”
"Tonight you're off duty?" Speirs asked, raising an eyebrow at her deliberate use of ain't—something she rarely let slip around officers.
"Tonight I'm just me," she said firmly. "Not Corporal Vega, not the company medic, and sure as hell not the responsible sister who has to keep everyone out of trouble."
There was something almost defiant in her tone, as if she was declaring independence from all the roles and responsibilities that usually defined her.
"And what does 'just Isabella' want to do at an English village festival?" Speirs asked, his voice carrying genuine curiosity.
Isabella looked around at the festival, taking in the paper lanterns swaying in the evening breeze, the sound of fiddle music drifting from somewhere near the church, the cheerful chaos of villagers and soldiers mingling together.
"I want to try that ring toss game that Luz was terrible at," she said, pointing to a nearby booth. "I want to taste whatever that is that smells so good." She gestured toward a food stall where something was roasting over an open fire. "And I want to figure out what the hell Morris dancing is supposed to accomplish besides making grown men look ridiculous with bells on their ankles."
Speirs looked genuinely amused by her list. "Ambitious goals."
"I'm an ambitious person," Isabella replied.
"Fair enough," Speirs said. "Though I should warn you—I tried that ring toss earlier. It's rigged."
"Everything's rigged if you're bad enough at it," Isabella said with a grin. “Like dancing.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Ask Luz and his feet.”
Speirs actually laughed at that—a short, genuine sound that made his whole face change. "I take it you’re not a great dancer then?”
“Depends what type of dancing we’re talking about, sir.”
“Alright, I’ll bite.”
"Well," Isabella said, warming to the topic, "if we're talking about social dancing, where you're supposed to follow someone else's lead and trust them not to step on your feet or spin you into a wall," Isabella said with a grimace. “I wouldn’t be the best partner.”
"And if we're not talking about social dancing?" Speirs prompted.
“I’m quite good at dancing barefoot in the creek if the situation arises.” She answers cheekily.
Speirs raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by this unexpected revelation. "Creek dancing is a recognized skill in Florida?"
"Absolutely essential," Isabella said with mock seriousness. "You can't properly enjoy a summer evening without splashing around to whatever music is drifting from the porch. It's practically a state requirement."
"I see. And this involves actual dancing, or just... splashing?"
"Oh, there's definitely technique involved," Isabella insisted, her eyes dancing with mischief. "You have to know how to move with the current, avoid the rocks, and keep your balance on slippery creek beds. Plus, you have to look graceful while doing it, which is harder than it sounds when you're trying not to fall face-first into the water."
"Sounds dangerous," Speirs observed dryly.
"Everything fun is a little dangerous," Isabella replied. "Besides, the worst that happens is you get wet and have to explain to your mother why you came home soaking and covered in creek mud."
She continued. “I’m a pretty good line dancer too, but that’s about it.”
"Line dancing," Speirs repeated, looking genuinely curious. "That's the one where everyone does the same steps at the same time?"
"Exactly," Isabella said, brightening at his interest. "No partners to worry about, no one trying to lead you around the floor. Just you, the music, and a bunch of other people all doing the same thing. It's perfect for people like me who have trust issues when it comes to dancing."
"Trust issues?"
"Well, when your main dancing partners growing up were Lucas and Cameron, you learn pretty quickly that they're more likely to spin you straight into a wall than actually guide you properly," Isabella explained. "Lucas thinks he's funny, and Cameron gets distracted by pretty much anything that moves."
"So line dancing eliminates the unreliable partner problem," Speirs observed.
"Precisely. Plus, it's impossible to mess up too badly when everyone's doing the same steps. Even if you're slightly off, you just blend in with the crowd." Isabella gestured toward the festival around them. "Though I doubt they do much line dancing at English village festivals."
"Probably not," Speirs agreed. "Though from what I've observed tonight, the English seem fairly adaptable when it comes to American influences."
"You mean the Great Baseball Versus Cricket Debate of 1943?" Isabella asked with a grin.
"Among other things," Speirs said dryly. "Your brothers seem to be making quite an impression on the locals."
Isabella glanced over toward where Lucas and Cameron were still holding court near the ale tent, surrounded by an increasingly animated group of villagers who seemed to be hanging on their every word.
"They're probably telling stories about home," she said fondly. "Lucas can't resist an audience, and Cameron loves talking about anything that isn't military-related. They’re both quite charming, as much as I hate to admit it."
"And you're content to let them entertain the masses while you explore on your own?"
"For now," Isabella said. "Though I give it another hour before one of them does something that requires my intervention."
They stood in a comfortable silence as the elderly lady continued with her lace-making. Strangely enough, it reminded her of the lace run her mother placed on their dining room table that she brought from Colombia. A creation from her maternal grandmother who she’d never gotten to meet.
Her thoughts are interrupted by Speirs, who seems to tire of their lack of words.
“You seem much better than when we last spoke.”
The sudden change in topic gives her mental whiplash but she can understand his concern. She had been bratty, rude, and utterly depressing last time he saw her.
“I took your advice, so you shouldn’t be surprised.”
"Did you?" Speirs asked, genuine interest flickering in his eyes. "The journal writing?"
"Among other things," Isabella said, her fingers unconsciously moving to touch the butterfly pendant at her throat. "Turns out you were right about putting things down so you remember you made it through."
"And did it help?"
Isabella considered the question seriously. "More than I expected. I think I forgot how liberating it is to create in the middle of everything.”
"Revolutionary concept," Speirs said dryly, though his tone was warm.
"You'd think so, wouldn't you?" Isabella replied with a rueful smile. “Thank you, for your help. Truly.”
"Don't mention it," Speirs said, his tone suggesting he genuinely meant for her not to make a big deal of it. "You would have figured it out eventually."
"Maybe," Isabella said, "but having someone point me in the right direction didn't hurt."
They fell into comfortable silence again, watching the festival swirl around them.
“You want to try that rigged ring toss?”
Her grin grows wide and turns toward him. “Yeah. I think that’d be great.”
"Alright then," Speirs said, straightening up from where he'd been leaning against the booth. "Let's see if Birdie is all bark and no bite.”
"Excuse me?" Isabella said, feigning offense as they walked toward the ring toss booth. "All bark and no bite? I'll have you know I have excellent aim."
"We'll see about that," Speirs replied, clearly enjoying himself. "Though I should warn you, my money's on the rigged game."
"Your lack of faith is noted and will be remembered," Isabella said with mock dignity as they approached the booth where a cheerful operator was calling out to passing festival-goers.
"Well then," she said, accepting the rings from the booth operator with a confident smile, "let's see about proving you wrong, Lieutenant."
She was indeed not just bark, but definitely bite if the ten bucks she won from Speirs said anything.
As Isabella pocketed her winnings with obvious satisfaction, Speirs shook his head with what might have been admiration. "I should have known better than to bet against someone who grew up throwing things at her brothers."
"You should have," Isabella agreed cheerfully, clutching the delicate lace handkerchief she'd won after landing all six rings with embarrassing ease. "But I appreciate the contribution to my evening entertainment fund."
"Noted for future reference," Speirs said dryly.
"So," she said, looking around at the festival still in full swing around them, "what other supposedly impossible games would you like to lose money on tonight?"
Speirs actually smiled at that—a real one that reached his eyes. "I think I'll quit while I'm only moderately behind, thank you."
“Smart man.”
Chapter 37: Chapter 31
Notes:
author's note: I'M BACKKKKKKKKKK
Thank you all for being so patient for this last month. As some of you might have seen, I graduated university three days ago and I'm happy to announce that I'll have enough free time to consistently write this story from now on! While I hope to have an update everyday, this might be a bit too ambitious so right now I'm aiming for Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Sundays (which is when I don't work!).
I missed writing Birdie and her shenanigans so much, so I'm very happy with this monster of a chapter. Despite this, please remember I haven't written in a little over a month and the flow and wording of this chapter might be a bit wonky since I left it high and dry for four weeks without a draft planned out (DO NOT DO THIS BTW). I sadly have the tendency to not only write out of order, but to also never write my ideas and plans out teehee.
Anyways, please enjoy Birdie and her brotherly dynamic duo! Once this chapter is done, we will finally reach the beginning of the end of Episode One and will move into the actual war.
Thanks again! - Isabella
spotify playlist: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/1ogLZLI24Z8aiIKRYiGQdK
songs: "My Little Girl in Tennessee" - Water Tower, "Bluegrass Instrumental" - The Chicks, "White Trash Wedding" - The Chicks, "Cowboy Take Me Away" - The Chicks, "Travelin' Soldier" - The Chicks, "Sin Wagon" - The Chicks
(guys i think she likes the chicks idk)
pinterest link: https://pin.it/6EkK8bC7p
Chapter Text
She sat down at the Harrison’s kitchen table, surrounded by her two very hungover brothers nursing mugs of coffee when she dropped the bomb on them.
“We have a major problem.”
Lucas raised a brow, his usually bright blue eyes dimmed by the pain in his head. “And that is?”
“Well. Firstly, I have to find Colonel Sink and somehow convince him to let me perform tonight.”
Cameron hummed. “Why’s that?”
She huffed, annoyed. “I understand you’re both majorly hungover at the moment, but you’d think you wouldn’t be so stupid. In case you’ve both forgotten, we’re all technically still U.S government property even on leave.”
Lucas winced, whether from the hangover or the realization, Isabella couldn't tell. "Shit. You're right."
"Of course I'm right," Isabella said, crossing her arms. "We can't just go around volunteering for public performances without proper authorization. What if some reporter is there? What if word gets back to Regiment that Easy Company's medic was singing folk songs to English villagers without permission?"
Cameron groaned, dropping his head into his hands. "I didn't think about that last night."
"Neither of you were thinking much of anything last night," Isabella said pointedly. "I watched you both put away enough of that cider to fell a horse."
"It was stronger than it looked," Lucas mumbled defensively.
"Everything's stronger than it looks when you drink it like water," Isabella shot back. "But that's beside the point. The point is that I now have exactly—" she glanced at the kitchen clock, "—six hours to track down Colonel Sink, explain why I need permission to perform at a village festival, and somehow convince him it's good for morale rather than a complete breach of protocol."
"Maybe it won't be that hard," Cameron offered weakly. "Sink seems reasonable."
Isabella stared at him. "Cameron. I'm asking for permission to get on stage and sing in front of civilians. While representing the United States Army. Without any prior approval or official sanction."
"When you put it like that..." Cameron trailed off.
"Exactly." Isabella stood up and began pacing the small kitchen. "This is what happens when you two get me involved in your schemes. Now I have to figure out how to make this work without ending up court-martialed."
“You said ‘firstly’, what else is there?” Lucas inquired, slightly nervous.
“Next, we have to find more people to perform with us.”
“No we don’t. The three of us is enough.” Cameron added in.
“Yes Cameron, because the songs we write to have five people involved will be just fine with just the three of us.”
"Five people?" Lucas repeated, looking increasingly pained at remembering their musics composition. "Birdie, where exactly are we supposed to find five more musicians on a few hours' notice?"
"That's the problem," Isabella said, still pacing. "Our arrangements back home work because we have Sina on bass and Darren on drums. Here? We’ve got a borrowed banjo, a church piano, and whatever that violin player can manage."
Cameron rubbed his temples. "Can't we just... simplify the arrangements?"
"Simplify?" Isabella stopped mid-pace to stare at him. "Cameron, you know how our songs work. They're built around harmonies and layered instruments. 'Nothing You Can Take' sounds like garbage without bass and drums. And don't even get me started on trying to do 'Wagon Wheel' as a trio."
"She's got a point," Lucas said miserably. "Remember when we tried to do 'Birdie' without instruments back at that church social? It was a disaster."
"Thank you," Isabella said, gesturing at Lucas. "At least one of you is thinking clearly despite pickling your brain last night."
"So what do you suggest?" Cameron asked. "Go around the village asking random people if they play instruments?"
"Actually..." Isabella paused, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "That's exactly what I’m planning."
Lucas looked alarmed. "Please tell me you're not seriously considering recruiting amateur musicians for a public performance."
"I'm considering all options," Isabella said firmly. "Including asking some of the guys from Easy if any of them have hidden musical talents."
"The guys from Easy?" Cameron repeated. "Isa, these are paratroopers, not a traveling orchestra."
"You'd be surprised what people can do when you ask," Isabella replied. "Besides, what's the worst that could happen?"
Both her brothers stared at her in horror.
"Don't answer that," she said quickly.
Cameron sighs, defeated. “Well. Jamie plays the fiddle real well so we can have him on it instead of me if we can somehow scrounge a mandolin. He’ll probably need the sheet music though.”
“Wonderful! That leaves us with finding an upright bass, drums, and an electric guitar. I’m sure we can ask the swing band from last night if they’re willing to play with us or at least lend their instruments.”
“Anything else?” Lucas answers.
“Yes. The most important part. We need a female backup singer.”
“Jesus Christ, what are you planning to have us perform?” Lucas asked, looking genuinely alarmed now.
Isabella grinned, the expression both innocent and slightly maniacal. "Well, I was thinking we could do a proper set since it’s technically Sparrow’s Flight first overseas performance. Have an equal amount of songs each of us have written. Maybe start with something upbeat like ‘My Little Girl in Tennessee’ for Lucas, ‘White Trash Wedding’ for me, ‘Travelin’ Soldier and Cowboy Take Me Away’ for something slower and sentimental, and finishing with ‘Sin Wagon’.”
"That's... actually not terrible," Cameron admitted reluctantly.
“But all my songs require female harmonies that we don’t have without Sina.” Isabella continued. “Plus, we haven’t performed ‘Travelin’ Soldier’ ever. I wrote that one in Toccoa, remember?”
"So we need to find a random English girl who can sing harmony in a way that matches our style, learn our song arrangements, and perform with a group of Americans she's never met before. And somehow we need to learn a brand new song." Lucas said, rubbing his temples. "All in the next few hours."
"When you put it like that, it does sound challenging," Isabella conceded.
"Challenging?" Cameron repeated incredulously. "Isa, it sounds impossible."
"Nothing's impossible," Isabella said with determined optimism. "Difficult, maybe. Requiring some creative problem-solving, definitely. But not impossible."
"And if we can't find this magical backup singer?" Lucas asked.
Isabella's expression grew stubborn. "Then I'll have to rearrange everything on the fly and hope for the best."
"That's not how performances work," Cameron pointed out.
"I know how performances work," Isabella snapped. "I'm just saying it's better to try and risk failure than to disappoint Mrs. Harrison and the committee after they've been looking forward to this."
Both brothers stared at her for a moment, recognizing the tone that meant Isabella had made up her mind and nothing short of divine intervention was going to change it.
"Right," Lucas said finally, standing up despite his obvious discomfort. "I guess we're recruiting amateur musicians and hunting for backup singers then."
"That's the spirit," Isabella said brightly. "Now finish your coffee. We have a lot of work to do and not much time to do it in."
Cameron groaned but pushed himself up from the table. "This is either going to be brilliant or the most spectacular disaster in Sparrow's Flight history."
"Probably both," Isabella said cheerfully. "But that's what makes it interesting."
Cameron and Lucas quickly finished their coffee as Isabella came up with the day's official game plan.
“Okay. First I’m going to speak with Sink because none of this will be worth the effort if we can’t perform. Once I get that done, we’ll split up. Lucas will talk to the swing band and see what he can get them to do. Once we have that, I’ll go find a singer and a mandolin. Cameron, once you hear the word from me, go talk to Jamie. If we accomplish all this, then we get to writing down as many copies of the music as we can.”
"And if Sink says no?" Lucas asked, though he was already reaching for his jacket.
"Then we spend the evening as audience members and pretend this conversation never happened," Isabella said practically. "But let's cross that bridge when we come to it."
Cameron nodded, looking slightly more alert now that they had a concrete plan. "Where should we meet up once we've got our assignments?"
"Back here in three hours," Isabella said, checking the kitchen clock again. "That gives us time to regroup and figure out our next steps before we have to start writing out music and get ready."
"Three hours," Lucas repeated, as if committing it to memory. "Right. And if any of us run into problems?"
"Improvise," Isabella said with a grin. "We're good at that."
"Speak for yourself," Cameron muttered, but he was already moving toward the door. "My head feels like it's been trampled by a horse."
"That's what you get for trying to keep up with English cider," Isabella called after him. "Now go. We're burning daylight."
As her brothers headed out on their respective missions, Isabella took a deep breath and straightened her uniform. Time to go find Colonel Sink and somehow convince him that letting his medic perform at a village festival was a brilliant idea for morale.
She just hoped he was in a good mood this morning.
"Mrs. Harrison," she called toward the sitting room, "I'm heading out for a bit. I'll be back this afternoon!"
"Of course, dear!" came the cheerful reply. "I'll have tea ready when you return!"
Isabella smiled despite her nerves. At least someone was having a good morning.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Colonel Sink was, indeed, in quite a good mood.
"Ah, Corporal Vega," Sink said, looking up from the paperwork spread across his field desk as Isabella was escorted into his temporary office. "To what do I owe the pleasure? I hope you're not here to report that your brothers have been arrested by the MP’s"
"Not yet, sir," Isabella replied, unable to suppress a small smile at his assumption. "Though the day is still young."
Sink chuckled, leaning back in his chair with the easy familiarity of someone who had spent months training her personally. "I like your honesty. Now, what brings my former pupil to see me on such a beautiful morning?"
The informal address—acknowledging their unique history together—immediately put Isabella more at ease. This wasn't just any colonel she was petitioning; this was the man who had taught her chess, discussed military history over lunch, and promoted her based on merit.
"Sir, I need to ask for official permission for something that might sound a bit unconventional," Isabella began, settling into the chair he gestured toward.
"Now you have my attention," Sink said, his eyes twinkling with interest. "What sort of unconventional request are we talking about?"
"My brothers and I have been invited to perform at tonight's village festival," Isabella said. “I’m not sure if you remember, but I’m a musician. Well. We’re musicians, in a band called Sparrow’s Flight. The festival committee is hoping we can provide some American music for the evening."
Sink's eyebrows rose with genuine surprise and what looked like delight. "A musical performance? Well, I'll be damned. I knew you were talented, Vega, but I had no idea you were a performer."
"We've been playing together since we were children, sir. Nothing fancy, just whatever we can scrounge up from our life experience."
"And you came to me for permission because...?"
"Because I'm representing the United States Army, sir," Isabella said promptly. "Any public appearance requires proper authorization. I didn't want to create complications for the regiment or for Project Blitz by performing without official sanction."
Sink nodded approvingly. "Smart thinking. Shows you understand the broader implications of your position." He leaned forward, clearly interested. "Tell me about this band of yours."
Isabella felt her confidence grow. This was familiar territory—Sink asking probing questions, wanting to understand not just the what but the why.
"We perform traditional American music, sir. Songs about home, family, the things people fight for. Bluegrass, country, western. Back in Florida, we played at a local bar near our house. It’s part of who we are.”
"And how does this fit with your role here?"
Isabella considered her answer carefully. "I think it shows that American soldiers aren't just warriors, sir. We're people with families, traditions, culture worth defending. It humanizes us to the local population."
"Excellent analysis," Sink said, and Isabella felt a familiar flutter of pride at his approval. "Cultural diplomacy through music. I like it."
"So you'll approve the request, sir?"
Sink was quiet for a moment, but Isabella could see him working through the implications, weighing benefits against potential risks—the same thoughtful process she'd watched him use countless times during their training sessions.
"You know, Isabella," he said finally, using her first name as he sometimes did when they were discussing something particularly important, "morale has been exceptional since we arrived in Aldbourne. The men are integrating well with the local community, and relations with the villagers couldn't be better."
"Yes, sir."
"A performance showcasing American culture could strengthen those bonds even further," he continued. "Especially if it's done with the professionalism and grace I've come to expect from you."
Isabella felt hope surge in her chest.
"I'm going to approve your request," Sink said, and Isabella had to work to keep her expression composed. "But I have conditions."
"Of course, sir."
"First, you represent not just yourself or your family, but the entire 506th Regiment and Project Blitz. Your conduct must be exemplary."
"Understood, sir."
"Second, I want a full debrief tomorrow morning. How it was received, any feedback from the community, lessons learned."
"Yes, sir."
"And third," Sink's expression grew slightly stern but with an underlying warmth, "if this goes well and every soldier in my regiment suddenly decides he's the next Bing Crosby, I'm holding you personally responsible for the chaos that follows."
Isabella couldn't help but grin at that. "I'll take full responsibility, sir."
"Good." Sink picked up his pen and made a note. "Permission granted, Corporal. Make us proud."
"Thank you, sir. I won't let you down."
As Isabella stood to leave, Sink called after her. "Oh, and Isabella?"
"Yes, sir?"
His expression was warm with genuine affection and pride. "I'll be in the audience tonight. I'm looking forward to seeing this other side of my star pupil."
Isabella felt her stomach flip with nervous excitement. "We'll do our best, sir."
"You always do," Sink replied simply. "That's why I have complete confidence in you."
Walking out of Sink's office, Isabella felt a mixture of elation and determination. Not only did she have permission—she had Sink's full support. Now she just had to make sure they lived up to his faith in them.
No pressure at all.
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Two hours later, Isabella sat at the Harrison's kitchen table with Lucas and Cameron, reviewing the results of their respective missions. The news was mixed at best.
"The swing band is willing to lend us their bassist and drummer, along with their electric guitar.” Lucas reported, looking slightly more human after some fresh air and coffee. “They'll even let us use their stage setup from last night."
"That's wonderful!" Isabella said, making a note on the paper in front of her. "What's the catch?"
"They want to stick around and watch," Lucas said with a grimace. "Professional curiosity, they said. Apparently word has gotten around that some Americans are going to show the English how it's really done."
Cameron groaned. "Great. No pressure there."
"It gets better," Lucas continued. "Half the regiment has apparently heard rumors about tonight. Luz stopped me on the way back to ask if it was true that Easy's medic was performing."
Isabella felt her stomach drop. "What did you tell him?"
"The truth. That you got official permission from Sink and everything's above board." Lucas paused. “He ran off after that.”
"Wonderful," Isabella muttered, adding 'half the 506th Regiment' to her mental list of people who would be watching them potentially embarrass themselves. "What about you, Cameron? Any luck with Jamie?"
Cameron's expression brightened slightly. "Actually, yes. Jamie's excited about it. He's confident he can handle our arrangements, and he said he'd be honored to fill in for Sparrow's Flight."
"One problem solved," Isabella said with relief. "What about the mandolin?"
“Banjo guy had one he's willing to lend," Cameron continued. "It's not professional quality, but it'll do."
“What a weird guy.” Isabella muttered. “Who do you think he robbed twenty years ago to have a random banjo and mandolin laying around?”
Cameron and Lucas just shrugged.
Isabella checked another item off her list. "Alright. That leaves us with one major problem."
"The backup singer," Lucas said grimly.
"The backup singer," Isabella confirmed. "I've been thinking about this, and I may have a solution. But you're both going to hate it."
Her brothers exchanged wary glances.
"What kind of solution?" Cameron asked cautiously.
Isabella took a deep breath. "I think I know someone who might be able to help.”
"Who?" Lucas demanded.
Isabella hesitated, knowing this was going to go over about as well as a lead balloon. "Margaret Whitmore. The music director’s daughter. I ran into him outside of Sink’s office. I asked him if he knew of anyone and he mentioned his daughter used to sing in the church choir before the war."
The silence that followed was deafening.
"You want to recruit some random English girl we've never met to sing harmony on songs she's never heard?" Lucas asked slowly.
"She's not random," Isabella protested. “Mrs.Harrison vouches for her. "She's educated and musically trained. Plus, her father is already helping us with instruments."
"Isa," Cameron said gently, "our harmonies are complicated. They're built around your voice specifically. Even Sina needed weeks of practice to get them right."
"I know," Isabella said, her voice growing stubborn. "But what's the alternative? Cancel the performance? Disappoint Mrs. Harrison and the entire village? Let down Colonel Sink after he specifically said he had confidence in us?"
Both brothers could see the determination building in her expression—the same look she got when she'd made up her mind about something and wouldn't be moved.
"There has to be another option," Lucas said weakly.
"If you can think of one, I'm all ears," Isabella replied. "But we have approximately four hours to teach someone our songs, rehearse as a group, and put on a performance that won't embarrass the United States Army. Margaret Whitmore is our best shot."
Cameron sighed deeply, head in his hands. "This is insane."
"Probably," Isabella agreed cheerfully. "But it's the good kind of insane. The kind that makes for great stories later."
"Or great disasters," Lucas muttered.
"Only one way to find out," Isabella said, standing up with renewed energy. "Come on. Let's go find ourselves a backup singer."
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Margaret Whitmore was a seventeen year old girl with bright red hair and beautiful hazel eyes who looked absolutely terrified when Isabella explained what they were asking her to do.
"You want me to sing with you?" Margaret repeated, her voice climbing an octave. "Tonight? In front of everyone?"
"It's not as scary as it sounds," Isabella said reassuringly, though she wasn't entirely sure she believed that herself. "You'd just be providing harmony on a few songs. Background vocals, really."
"But I've never performed outside of church," Margaret protested, wringing her hands. "And I don't know any American songs. What if I ruin everything?"
Lucas stepped forward with his most charming smile. "Margaret, right? I'm Lucas, Isabella's brother. Look, we wouldn't be asking if we didn't think you could handle it."
"How could you possibly know that?" Margaret asked, looking between the three siblings with obvious panic.
"Because," Cameron said gently, "Isabella has excellent instincts about people. If she thinks you can do this, then you can."
Margaret turned to Isabella with wide eyes. "But what if I forget the words? Or sing off-key? Or—"
"Then you'll be in good company," Isabella interrupted with a grin. "Do you think any of us are perfect? Lucas once forgot the words to 'Happy Birthday' at our mother's party."
"That was one time!" Lucas protested.
"And Cameron broke his guitar neck in the middle of a song.”
“It was a really old guitar, okay!”
"The point is," Isabella said, turning back to Margaret, "we all make mistakes. But we also have each other's backs. That's what being part of a band means. Plus, you’ll be having too much fun to realize if you messed up!"
Margaret looked slightly less terrified but still uncertain. "I don't know... I've only ever sung hymns and folk songs with my father accompanying me."
"That's perfect!" Isabella said enthusiastically. "Folk music is exactly what we do. Just with a bit more energy and a few more instruments."
"And our songs tell stories," Lucas added helpfully. "Just like the old ballads you probably know from church. Same principles, different melodies."
"Really?" Margaret asked, perking up slightly at this familiar comparison.
"Absolutely," Cameron confirmed. "Our music is all about storytelling—about home, family, love, loss. The same things people have been singing about for centuries."
Margaret nodded slowly, the concept seeming to make more sense to her now. "I suppose when you put it like that..."
"Plus," Isabella continued with a grin, "you'll have us right there with you. If you get lost, just follow my voice. If you forget a word, just hum along. The audience will be so caught up in the music they won't notice any little imperfections."
"And honestly," Lucas said with his trademark charm, "half the fun of performing is the rush you get from being up there. There's nothing quite like connecting with an audience through music."
Margaret looked between the three siblings, clearly wavering. "You really think I could do this?"
"I know you can," Isabella said confidently. "The question is—do you want to?"
Margaret took a deep breath, squaring her shoulders with sudden determination. "Yes. Yes, I think I do."
"Excellent!" Isabella clapped her hands together. "Now, do you have somewhere we could practice? Somewhere with enough space for instruments and good acoustics?"
"Well," Margaret said, her excitement growing, "Father's church has wonderful acoustics. And it would be completely private..."
"That sounds perfect," Cameron said. "Could you show us?"
"Of course!" Margaret said, already moving toward the door with newfound purpose. "Oh, this is rather exciting, isn't it?"
“Yup yup!” Isabella replied, slightly distracted. “Lucas. Can you go find the drummer and bassist and bring them over here, please? Go find Jamie too. That way we can start rehearsing”
“Will do.”
Isabella watched Lucas head out, then turned to Margaret and Cameron with renewed focus.
"Alright then," she said, clapping her hands together. "Let's get started. Margaret, have you ever sung harmony before, or just melody?"
"Mostly melody," Margaret admitted, looking slightly nervous again. "Though I've done some simple harmonies with the church choir."
"Perfect, that's exactly what we need," Isabella said encouragingly. "Cameron, can you grab that mandolin and tune it while I work with Margaret on the vocal parts?"
"Already on it," Cameron replied, settling down with the borrowed instrument and testing the strings.
Isabella moved to the church piano, running her fingers over the keys experimentally. "Not bad for an old piano," she murmured approvingly before turning back to Margaret.
"Right then, let's start with something simple. Do you know any American songs at all? Even just from the radio?"
Margaret thought for a moment. "I've heard 'Oh! Susanna' and some of those cowboy songs..."
"Excellent! That means you understand the style," Isabella said with growing excitement. "Our songs are built on those same foundations—simple melodies, strong storytelling, harmonies that support rather than compete with the main vocal line."
She played a few chords on the piano, testing the sound. "Let's start with 'Sin Wagon'—it's one of mine, so I know all the ins and outs. The harmony part is fairly straightforward, and it'll give you a feel for how we work together."
"What's it about?" Margaret asked, moving closer to the piano.
“It’s about breaking out of repression and indulging in wild, “sinful” freedom—especially from a woman’s perspective.” Isabella explained. “It’s a metaphor into all the things “good girls” are told to avoid—sex, partying, rebellion, freedom. The works.”
Margaret's eyes widened, her cheeks flushing pink. "Oh my. That's... rather bold, isn't it?"
"Very bold," Isabella confirmed with a grin. "But that's what makes it fun. It's about rejecting all those expectations society puts on women—being proper, being quiet, being 'good' all the time. Sometimes you just want to throw caution to the wind."
Cameron looked up from tuning the mandolin, raising an eyebrow. "Isa, are you sure that's the best song to start Margaret with? Maybe something a little less... scandalous?"
"Actually," Margaret said, surprising them both, "I think I understand. There are plenty of times I've wanted to tell the church ladies exactly what I think of their opinions about how young women should behave."
Isabella's grin widened. "Exactly! That's the spirit we need. The song is cheeky and fun, not actually inappropriate. It's more about the attitude than anything explicit."
"But will the audience understand that?" Margaret asked, looking slightly worried again.
"Trust me," Isabella said, playing a few more chords. "When you hear the melody and see how we perform it, you'll understand. It's tongue-in-cheek, not genuinely shocking. Plus, half the appeal is watching people's reactions when they realize what we're singing about."
Cameron shook his head with amusement. "Leave it to Isabella to corrupt an innocent English girl with her very first American folk song."
"I'm not corrupting anyone," Isabella protested. "I'm liberating! There's a difference."
Margaret laughed despite herself. "Well, if I'm going to be liberated, I suppose there's no point in doing it halfway."
"Now that's the attitude we need," Isabella said approvingly. "Alright then, let me play through it once so you can get a feel for the melody and the... spirit of the thing."
Isabella worked Margaret through the pieces while Cameron adjusted the mandolin to a performable state. A good twenty minutes later, Lucas came back with the two swing band members from last night and an electric guitar slung on his back.”
“Everyone,” Lucas began. “This is Garrett, the drummer. And Clyde, the bassist.”
"Pleasure to meet you both," Isabella said, standing up from the piano bench and extending her hand to each musician. "I'm Isabella, and this is my brother Cameron and our new harmony vocalist, Margaret."
Garrett, a stocky man with graying hair and calloused hands, shook her hand firmly. "Heard quite a lot about you folks from the lads last night. Looking forward to hearing what American folk music sounds like."
"Should be interesting," Clyde added with a warm smile. He was taller and younger than Garrett, with the easy confidence of someone comfortable with his instrument. "We've played swing, jazz, a bit of blues, but never proper American folk."
"Well, you're in for a treat," Cameron said, setting down the mandolin. "Our arrangements are built around storytelling and harmonies, with the rhythm section providing the foundation rather than taking center stage."
"Understood," Garrett nodded. "Steady and supportive, not flashy."
"Exactly," Isabella confirmed. "Though there are definitely moments where you'll get to show off a bit. 'Sin Wagon' in particular has some great rhythmic sections."
Margaret's cheeks flushed again at the mention of the song title, but she was trying to look determined rather than scandalized.
"Right then," Lucas said, slinging the electric guitar around to his front and plugging it into a small amp they'd apparently borrowed. "Should we set up properly and run through something? See how we all sound together?"
"Good idea," Isabella agreed. "Jamie, Garrett, Clyde, we'll start with something straightforward so you can get a feel for our style. Then we'll work up to the trickier arrangements."
"Sounds like a plan," Clyde said, already unpacking his bass. "This should be fun."
"Oh, it will be," Isabella said with a grin that contained just a hint of mischief. "Just wait until you hear what we've got planned for tonight."
As the musicians began setting up their instruments, Isabella felt the familiar thrill of anticipation that came before a performance.
—---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Some hours later, the sun had begun to set and Isabella headed back to the Harrison home with her brothers, Margaret, and Jamie in tow.
“Now. You two have the sound down, but we need to get the look down too.” Isabella explained, carefully keeping an eye on the grandfather clock in the living room.
"The look?" Margaret asked, glancing down at her simple day dress with obvious concern. "What's wrong with how we look?"
"Nothing's wrong," Isabella said quickly. "But we're not just performing—we're putting on a show. The visual presentation is half the experience."
"She's right," Lucas agreed, settling into one of Mrs. Harrison's chairs. "Back home, people come to see Sparrow's Flight as much as they come to hear us. The costumes, the energy, the whole package."
Cameron nodded. "Plus, if we're representing American culture, we should look the part. Not like we just wandered off a military base."
"So what exactly are you suggesting?" Jamie asked, looking between the siblings with curiosity.
Isabella's eyes lit up with the same mischievous gleam that had worried her brothers all day. “Well, Cameron made me a pretty dress I’ll be wearing today, and I’m sure I can find something for Margaret in all of the Harrison daughters' wardrobes.”
“For Jamie we can ask around to see what all the men brought for civilian clothes that we can borrow. Simple.”
"Simple," Jamie repeated with obvious skepticism. "You make it sound like assembling a band wardrobe is as easy as requisitioning supplies."
"It basically is," Isabella said with confidence. "The trick is knowing who to ask and how to ask them."
"And you know who to ask?" Margaret inquired, looking fascinated by Isabella's certainty.
"I know exactly who to ask," Isabella confirmed. “I bet some of the Easy Company boys brought something decent for leave."
Cameron nodded approvingly. "Good thinking.”
"Plus," Lucas added, "if we're borrowing from Birdie's friends, they'll be more invested in making sure we look good. Can't have their medic embarrassing herself on stage."
"Exactly," Isabella said, already moving toward the stairs. "Margaret, come with me. Let's see what treasures the Harrison daughters left behind. Jamie, you stay here with my brothers and figure out who you're going to charm into lending you clothes."
"Charm?" Jamie asked, looking slightly alarmed.
“Oh quit playing coy O’Rourke, you’re from Virginia. You know exactly what look we’re going for.”
Jamie's expression shifted to one of understanding, a slow grin spreading across his face. "Ah, you want the Southern gentleman musician look. Why didn't you just say so?"
"Because where's the fun in being direct?" Isabella replied with a matching grin. "But yes, exactly.”
"I can work with that," Jamie said, his confidence returning.
"Good man," Lucas said approvingly.
Margaret shook her head in amazement. "Americans are so... theatrical."
"Thank you," Isabella said, taking it as a compliment. "Now come on, let's go find you something that'll make you look like you belong on stage with us."
As they headed upstairs, Jamie called after them, "And just how am I supposed to find these willing clothes donors?"
“Start with Liebgott and Roe!” Isabella called back. “Tell them it’s for international relations!”
Upstairs in Anne’s room (which Isabella had concluded was the most fashionable of the Harrison girls), Isabella threw open the wardrobe doors with the enthusiasm of a treasure hunter discovering a long-lost chest.
"Perfect," she breathed, surveying the collection of dresses, blouses, and skirts that hung neatly inside. "Anne has excellent taste."
Margaret stood uncertainly in the doorway, taking in the room with its floral wallpaper and delicate furnishings. "Are you sure Mrs. Harrison won't mind us going through her daughter's things?"
"She practically insisted," Isabella said, already pulling out a few promising options. "Besides, what's the point of having beautiful clothes if no one ever gets to wear them?"
She held up a flowing skirt in deep royal blue paired with a cream-colored blouse with puffy sleeves. "What do you think of this? The blue would be stunning with your hair and eyes."
Margaret touched the fabric reverently. "It's beautiful. But it's so... fancy. I usually just wear simple day dresses."
"Tonight you're not 'usually' anything," Isabella said firmly, laying the outfit on the bed. "Tonight you're Margaret Whitmore, featured vocalist with Sparrow's Flight. That calls for something special."
She continued rifling through the wardrobe, pulling out accessories. "Look at this—a brown leather belt that'll cinch the waist perfectly, and these boots..." She held up a pair of brown leather ankle boots with small heels. "They look about your size."
"You really think I can pull this off?" Margaret asked, fingering the delicate lace at the blouse's cuffs.
"I know you can," Isabella said confidently, now digging through a jewelry box on the dresser. "But more importantly, do you want to? Because that's really what matters here."
Margaret looked at herself in the mirror, then at the outfit laid out on the bed, then back at Isabella's encouraging face. Slowly, a smile spread across her features.
"You know what? Yes. Yes, I do want to pull this off."
"Atta girl!" Isabella said, clapping her hands together. "Now let's get you ready."
—--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
An hour later, Isabella stood back to admire their handiwork, and she had to admit they'd outdone themselves.
Margaret looked absolutely beautiful in the royal blue skirt and cream blouse, the brown belt emphasizing her slim waist while the flowing fabric gave her an ethereal, artistic quality. Her red hair had been loosely braided with small white flowers woven through it—another treasure from Anne's collection—and a touch of rouge brought out the natural color in her cheeks. Isabella wore Cameron’s second dress, the sage green and orange bringing out the highlights of her hair. Unlike Margaret, Isabella’s hair was loose like last night with two grey bird feathers tied into her curls. She had tried hard to emulate Cameron’s stage makeup technique and somehow had managed to make it look decent. None of the Harrison girls had shoes Isabella felt matched, so instead she found cloth in the same dark green and tied them around her feet. She’d probably end up barefoot on stage anyway.
"I hardly recognize myself," Margaret said, turning in front of the mirror with wonder.
"You look like you stepped out of a painting," Isabella said honestly.
"Is that good?" Margaret asked, though she was beaming.
"That's perfect," Isabella confirmed. "You look artistic and romantic and just mysterious enough to make people curious about what you're going to sing. I’m sure a boy or two tonight will be quite taken with you.” She teased.
Margaret's cheeks flushed pink, matching the rouge Mrs. Harrison had carefully helped apply. "Oh, I hadn't thought about... I mean, I'm not really..."
"Not really what?" Isabella asked with a knowing smile. "Pretty? Talented? Worth noticing? Because I can tell you right now, all three of those are completely wrong."
"I just don't usually think of myself that way," Margaret admitted, smoothing down the blue skirt nervously.
"Well, tonight's as good a time as any to start," Isabella said warmly. "Trust me, when you're up on that stage singing your heart out, people are going to see something special. And not just your voice."
Margaret looked at herself in the mirror again, this time with something approaching confidence. "You really think so?"
"I know so," Isabella confirmed. "In fact, I'd bet money that Jamie's already halfway smitten, and he's barely seen you in the outfit yet."
"Jamie?" Margaret's eyes widened. "But he's... I mean, we just met..."
"And sometimes that's how it happens," Isabella said with a grin. "Especially when there's music involved. Music has a way of cutting through all the usual barriers."
"You speak from experience?" Margaret asked curiously.
“ Oh God no,” Isabella replied immediately, her expression shifting to one of mild horror. "I mean, not personally. I've just... observed it happening to other people."
Margaret raised an eyebrow, clearly not entirely convinced by Isabella's vehement denial. "You've never had anyone swept away by your musical performances?"
"That's different," Isabella said quickly, busying herself with adjusting Margaret's flowers to avoid eye contact. "That's just... audience appreciation. Professional admiration. Nothing more."
"Right," Margaret said with obvious amusement. "Professional admiration."
"It is!" Isabella protested, though her cheeks were turning pink. "I'm a soldier, Margaret. I can't afford to have romantic complications mucking up my job."
"But surely you must have noticed if someone was interested?" Margaret pressed, clearly enjoying Isabella's discomfort.
"I notice lots of things," Isabella said evasively. "Doesn't mean I act on them. Or encourage them. Or even think about them more than absolutely necessary."
"That sounds terribly lonely," Margaret observed quietly.
Isabella paused in her fussing with the flowers, something vulnerable flickering across her face before she covered it with a bright smile. "It's practical. And practical keeps me alive and keeps my job secure."
"But what about after the war?" Margaret asked gently.
"After the war is a long way away," Isabella said firmly. "Right now, I need to focus on making sure there is an 'after the war' for all of us."
Margaret nodded, seeming to understand that she'd touched on something Isabella wasn't ready to discuss further.
A knock on the bedroom door interrupted the moment.
"Girls?" Mrs. Harrison's voice called. "The young men are back, and they're quite anxious to see how you've managed."
"Coming!" Isabella called back, grateful for the interruption. "Ready to see if the boys managed to clean up without supervision?"
"After you," Margaret said, though Isabella caught the knowing look in her eyes that suggested their conversation wasn't entirely forgotten.
They made their way downstairs, where the sound of male voices and laughter drifted from the sitting room. Isabella paused at the doorway, preparing for whatever chaos her brothers and Jamie had managed to create in her absence.
"Gentlemen," she announced as they entered, "I present Miss Margaret Whitmore, featured vocalist of Sparrow's Flight."
The reaction was immediate and gratifying. Jamie, who had been mid-sentence in conversation with Lucas, stopped talking entirely, his mouth slightly open as he took in Margaret's transformation. Lucas let out a low whistle of appreciation, while Cameron beamed with obvious pride at their styling work.
"Well, I'll be damned," Cameron said admiringly. "You two look absolutely perfect."
Isabella had to admit the men had done well for themselves too. Jamie had somehow acquired a white linen shirt that he wore with the sleeves rolled up and the collar open, paired with dark trousers and a brown leather vest that gave him exactly the roguish folk musician look they'd been going for. His hair was slightly tousled, and he'd lost the rigid military posture in favor of a more relaxed stance.
"Not bad, O'Rourke," Isabella said approvingly. "You actually look like you could charm your way into any parlor from here to Charleston."
"That was the goal," Jamie replied, though his eyes kept drifting back to Margaret. "I have to say, you ladies put us to shame."
"Nonsense," Margaret said, her newfound confidence evident in her voice. "You all look quite handsome. Very... authentic."
"Authentic is exactly what we were going for," Lucas said, adjusting the bandana tied around his neck. "Can't have Sparrow's Flight looking like soldiers playing dress-up."
"Speaking of which," Isabella said, checking the clock on the mantel, "we should probably head over to the festival grounds. I want to do a final sound check before people start arriving."
"Are you nervous?" Mrs. Harrison asked, appearing in the doorway with a warm smile. "You all look absolutely wonderful."
"Terrified," Margaret admitted with a laugh. "But the good kind of terrified."
"That's the best kind," Isabella agreed. "It means you care about doing well."
"Right then," Cameron said, standing and straightening his borrowed clothes one final time. "Let's go show England what American folk music is all about."
—--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Easy Company stood in front of the stage in the village along with Cameron’s squad and Lucas’s friends. At first, they had been quite confused, but after a (drunken) explanation from Luz the previous night, all of them got along like old friends united by their shared investment in seeing their respective medic, ranger, and airman succeed.
"I still can't believe Birdie didn't tell us about this," Liebgott said, craning his neck to see the stage setup. "We had to hear it from Luz, of all people."
"She probably didn't want us to make a big deal about it," Gene replied, though he looked just as curious as the rest of them.
"Too late for that," Malarkey said with a grin, gesturing at the crowd that had gathered. "Whole regiment's here, plus most of the village. This is definitely a big deal."
Bucky, standing with Buck and the other men, was practically bouncing on his toes with excitement. “I can’t believe we’re actually going to get to see them perform!”
“Wait till you hear them.” Billy said proudly. “Cameron sings for us every once and a while, and if he’s good by himself I can only imagine how good they’ll sound together.”
"And now we get a front-row seat," Penkala said with obvious delight. "This is better than any USO show."
Winters, Welsh, Nixon, and even Speirs had positioned themselves slightly apart from the enlisted men, but close enough to hear the excited chatter. Nixon was nursing what appeared to be his third drink of the evening as he listened to whatever Welsh was rambling about, while Winters and Speirs maintained their usual composed demeanors despite the anticipation in their eyes.
"Think they'll be nervous?" Malarkey asked, scanning the stage for any sign of the performers.
"Birdie nervous?" Liebgott snorted. "She stared down Sobel without blinking. I doubt a village full of people is going to rattle her."
"Different kind of pressure though," Gene observed. "Military work and performing are two completely different things."
"True," Guarnere agreed. "But if anyone can handle it, it's our girl."
The crowd continued to grow, with villagers mixing freely with soldiers from various units. The atmosphere was festive and expectant, with everyone curious to see what the American musicians would bring to their traditional English festival.
"There!" Tipper, who had joined them at some point, pointed toward the side of the stage. "I think I see them coming."
All heads turned as the performers began to appear, and a collective murmur of appreciation went through the crowd as they caught sight of the transformed musicians.
"Jesus," Luz breathed. "Is that really Birdie?"
The girl approaching the stage bore little resemblance to the practical medic they knew from the barracks and infirmary. This was someone else entirely; confident, radiant, and every inch the professional performer.
"Told you," Liebgott said with obvious pride. "They clean up real nice."
—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Isabella felt her skin prickle with the familiar goosebumps she always got before a performance; the tingly palms, the dry throat, the sweat forming on the nape of her neck. All typical pre-performance jitters that never went away with time and practice. Funnily enough, it was the exact same way she felt each time she had to jump from a C-47.
The comparison wasn't lost on her—standing at the edge of that plane door, heart hammering, knowing that in just a few seconds she'd be falling through empty air with nothing but a parachute and training to keep her alive. The same mix of terror and exhilaration, the same moment of absolute commitment where backing down was no longer an option.
She felt Lucas and Cameron’s familiar presences behind her, the proximity of her brothers soothing her racing heart. Their normal banter heartwarming as they helped bring in the instruments, reminding her of home.
Jamie, Margaret, Clyde, and Garrett followed in quickly, eager to perform. Isabella glanced at Margaret’s face, which was so scared that Isabella almost felt bad for her, until she remembered that she too was like that during her first big performance and realized that Margaret would quickly lose her fear when the adrenaline of performing seeped into her heart.
As they finished getting ready, Isabella looked out to the crowd, quickly finding her Easy boys and her brother's friends in the vast group of people like a moth drawn to a flame. After so much time around them, it felt impossible to not be able to feel them. She also quickly found Sink sitting near the front with the festival committee, but before a pit could form in her stomach, she heard Lucas’ quiet, “Ready”, to her left, she turned from Isabella Vega, Easy Company medic, to Birdie, Sparrow’s Flight frontwoman and put on her sweet grin and typical charm.
‘Showtime!’
“Goooood evening Aldbourne!”
The crowd roared in response, a sea of faces looking up at the stage with eager anticipation. Isabella felt the familiar rush of adrenaline course through her veins as she gripped the microphone, her southern charm already working its magic on the audience.
"Y'all are looking mighty fine tonight!" she called out, her accent thickening with performance energy. “We’ve got some good fun planned for you tonight, but before we get started, I’d like to thank the wonderful festival committee who made all of this possible, without them there would be no show.”
As the audience cheered in reply, Isabella felt her nerves settle.
“Now that we’ve gotten that taken care of, allow me the pleasure of introducing myself and the wonderful people up here with me tonight.”
“I’m sure you all know the lovely young lady standing next to me, the incredibly talented Margaret Whitmore who has so kindly volunteered to help us perform tonight. Can we have a round of applause for her?”
The crowd clapped enthusiastically, their enthusiasm infectious as Margaret gave a small, nervous wave. Isabella could see the girl's hands trembling slightly, but she was keeping it together admirably.
“Over there on the guitar and vocals, we have my amazing big brother Lucas Smith—some of you might know him as Ace from Thorpes Abbott airfield!”
Lucas raised his bow in acknowledgment, flashing his most charming smile at the crowd. Several young women near the front visibly swooned, which made Isabella fight back a laugh.
"On mandolin and backing vocals, that's my other wonderfully annoying brother Cameron Salazar, our local ranger who's been terrorizing the countryside!"
"Our newest additions," Isabella continued, gesturing to Jamie, Garrett, and Clyde, "Mr. Jamie O'Rourke on fiddle, another local ranger who has volunteered his amazing talents tonight. And Misters Clyde Sullivan and Garrett Carter from the incredible swing band who will be performing later tonight. Let’s hear it for these wonderful gentlemen!”
Jamie lifted his fiddle with a theatrical flourish while Garrett and Clyde waved in the back, and Isabella noticed Margaret's cheeks flush slightly pink as she watched Jamie smile at the crowd.
“Of course, last but certainly not the least, I’m Isabella Vega, your lovely American WAC nurse. But tonight you can call me Birdie!”
‘WAC nurse my ass…’
“We are Sparrow’s Flight, all the way from Orlando, Florida in the United States. As you can tell, we’re not all Sparrow’s Flight, as two of our actual members are currently fighting in the Pacific and working as a WAVE, so tonight our lovely volunteers will become honorary members of Sparrow’s Flight for their time and incredible hard work.”
The crowd erupted in cheers at the mention of their missing bandmates, and Isabella felt a surge of both pride and melancholy wash over her. She could almost see Sina's encouraging smile and Darren's easy confidence from the times they'd performed together back home.
"Tonight," Isabella continued, her voice growing stronger as she settled into her performance persona, "we're honored to have these wonderful volunteers step in and help us bring you some music from across the pond. They've worked incredibly hard to learn our arrangements in just a few short hours, so please give them all the encouragement they deserve!"
Down in the crowd, Liebgott leaned over to Gene. "WAC nurse," he muttered with obvious amusement. "Sure, that's what she is."
Gene shot him a warning look, but he was fighting back his own smile. The crowd had no idea they were watching a combat medic and paratrooper perform, someone who would soon be jumping into occupied France. To them, she was just Isabella, the friendly American nurse who'd been helping at the local infirmary.
“She shines real nice up onstage, our Birdie,” Lipton mused from the side of the group; Bull, Grant, Talbert, Johnny, Toye, and Shifty on his tail.
Many of the men nodded, still surprised by the new side of her.
Isabella adjusted her grip on the banjo, feeling the familiar weight of the instrument settle against her body. "Now, we know y'all came expecting a proper English festival, but we thought we'd share a little piece of home with you as thanks for your amazing hospitality to us American G.I’s. We sincerely hope you enjoy this gift of ours and, of course, enjoy the great music we Americans have to offer.”
“There is no way in hell that’s our Birdie.” Guarnere stated flatly, squinting at the stage like he was trying to convince himself he was seeing things while Isabella moved to the side and allowed Lucas the center mic.
Liebgott huffed, slightly annoyed at Guarnere’s disbelief. “Why the hell not?”
“Look at her! She’s too…nice and stuff!” Luz answered, his own surprise still apparent. “Since when is Birdie all sweet like that?”
Much to their relief, Lucas began speaking before Liebgott managed to smack Luz behind the head.
“Hello there Aldbourne,” Lucas chimed in, his typical southern drawl cutting thick through the air cheekily. “We’ll be starting off with one of my works, “My Little Girl in Tennessee”, I hope you enjoy this slice of the American South as much as we do.”
The Easy men watched as Lucas settled into position at the center microphone, his easy confidence immediately apparent. The transformation was remarkable, this wasn't the airman they'd met briefly at the pub, but someone completely in his element, working the crowd with the same natural charisma Isabella had displayed moments before.
"Sweet Jesus," Malarkey breathed, "they're all like this, aren't they?"
Buck nodded toward the stage where Cameron was raising his mandolin, equally poised and ready. "Apparently so. It's like watching a completely different family."
Suddenly, the fast paced strumming of a banjo flew through the air, catching everyone off guard. Isabella’s fingers skillfully plucked the strings of the old banjo as the rest of the band quickly joined in the quick southern tune.
Somehow, Lucas’ drawl managed to stay while he sang, the typical twang obvious in the words.
“Oh, a long long time ago when I left my home to roam, down in the hills of Tennessee was the sweetest little girl that was ever in this world, down in the hills of Tennessee. Oh, little girl of mine in Tennessee, I know she's waiting there for me. Someday I'll settle down in that little country town, with that little girl of mine in Tennessee.”
As the catchy tune rang through the air, the crowd began to clap to the beat, happily dancing to the new musical sound in their small village. On the stage, Isabella skillfully strummed her banjo as she playfully danced to the beat next to Clyde, who was happily plucking the stings of his upright bass to the fast-paced song.
“Oh, she begged me not to go, "You'll be sorry, dear, I know", for the way that you've been treating me. So I rambled all around and nothing could be found, to take the place of her in Tennessee. Oh, little girl of mine in Tennessee, I know she's waiting there for me. Someday I'll settle down in that little country town, with that little girl of mine in Tennessee.”
Lucas joined in the small dance Isabella was doing while he played a short solo, his fingers skillfully strumming his guitar like it was second nature. As if challenged by her brother, Isabella played her own small solo, fingers quickly picking at her banjo strings, eager to not be outshined. The crowd was completely captivated as the siblings traded musical phrases like a playful conversation, each trying to outdo the other with increasingly intricate runs and flourishes. Isabella's banjo sparkled through the melody with lightning-fast picking, while Lucas answered with his own guitar magic, their competitive spirit evident even in performance.
"Jesus Christ," Skip muttered, shaking his head in amazement. "Look at them go."
They found themselves mesmerized by the way Isabella moved on stage—completely unselfconscious, her whole body in rhythm with the music. This was so far removed from the careful, controlled medic they knew that it felt like watching a different person entirely. Yet somehow, it also felt completely authentic, like this was who she'd always been underneath the military discipline.
"They're showing off now," Liebgott observed with obvious delight, watching as Isabella and Lucas grinned at each other while trading increasingly complex musical passages.
The crowd was eating it up, clapping along with the infectious rhythm. Several couples had started dancing on the grass in front of the stage, and even some of the more reserved English villagers were tapping their feet and swaying to the distinctly American sound.
“Oh, someday I'll wander back to that little cabin shack, little girl that's waiting there for me, I can see her smiling face waiting for me at the gate. Oh, the little girl of mine in Tennessee. Oh, little girl of mine in Tennessee, I know she's waiting there for me. Someday I'll settle down in that little country town, with that little girl of mine in Tennessee.”
The final chord rang out across the festival grounds, and the crowd erupted in enthusiastic applause, whistles, and cheers. The energy was infectious—villagers and soldiers alike were on their feet, clapping and calling out for more.
Luz was practically bouncing on his toes. "Why didn't she tell us she could do this? We've been sitting around playing darts when we could've had our own personal concerts!"
On stage, Isabella was laughing breathlessly, her cheeks flushed with exhilaration and the effort of the performance. She caught sight of their group in the crowd and gave them a little wave, which prompted another round of cheers from the Easy Company men.
" Oh, she looks so happy," Penkala observed, and there was something wistful in his voice.
Switching places again, Isabella returns to being front and center, her smile radiant.
“Thank you everyone! We’re sooo glad to hear you cheer. Now, Sparrow’s Flight really enjoys keeping our audience entertained, and we usually do this by including you in the performance! I’m going to hop off stage real quick and I’m gonna choose someone completely random for what we have in store next, everyone ready?”
The crowd erupted in excited cheers and nervous laughter as Isabella bounded down from the stage with surprising grace, her dress swirling around her as she landed lightly on the grass. The upbeat energy from "My Little Girl in Tennessee" had the entire festival buzzing with anticipation.
"Oh no," Malarkey said, grinning despite himself. "She's coming this way."
"Don't make eye contact," Toye warned, though he was clearly fighting back a smile.
"Too late for that," Luz observed with obvious delight. "She's already spotted us."
Isabella was weaving through the crowd with purpose, her eyes scanning the assembled soldiers and villagers with theatrical consideration. Several people stepped back or tried to hide behind friends, while others straightened up hopefully.
"What do you think she's planning?" Billy asked, clearly intrigued by this unexpected turn.
"With Birdie?" Liebgott said, watching as she approached their section. "Could be anything. Girl's full of surprises."
From the other side, Nixon raised his flask slightly. "Five bucks says she picks one of us."
"No bet," Winters replied dryly. "She's heading straight for Easy Company."
The crowd was buzzing with excitement, calling out suggestions and laughing as Isabella made a show of considering various candidates. Her brothers were grinning from the stage, clearly in on whatever scheme she had planned.
"She looks like she's hunting," Bucky observed honestly.
As if hearing him, Isabella turns around, smiling mischievously and heads toward Buck.
"Oh shit," Bucky said, his eyes widening as Isabella's gaze locked onto him with predatory precision. "No, no, no—"
"Yes, yes, yes!" Luz cackled, absolutely delighted as Isabella approached their group with that same confident stride she used when taking charge of a medical emergency.
The crowd parted around her as she made a beeline for the suddenly pale major, her smile growing wider with each step. The Easy Company men were torn between sympathy for their friend and gleeful anticipation of whatever embarrassment was about to unfold.
"Majors looking a little green around the gills," Guarnere observed with obvious amusement.
"Can't blame him," Buck said. "The guy is absolutely head over heels for her. I’d be scared too."
Bucky was backing up slightly, but there was nowhere to go with paratroopers and his fellow airman forming a solid wall behind him. "Birdie, whatever you're thinking—"
"Give me one good reason not to, major!" Isabella called out cheerfully, close enough now that the whole crowd could hear her.
The festival audience erupted in cheers and applause, clearly enjoying the spectacle of the confident American soldier being cornered by the petite performer.
Bucky visibly panics, quickly sorting through his head on how to get the medic to choose someone else. “I’ll give you all my chocolate!”
Isabella hums, unconvinced. “ Only chocolate?”
The crowd laughed at Bucky’s obvious desperation, clearly enjoying watching the usually confident officer try to bargain his way out of whatever Isabella had planned.
"Oh, this is rich," Buck said, grinning widely. "Bucky's trying to bribe his way out of it."
"With chocolate, no less," Liebgott added. "Like Birdie can't get chocolate from any of us."
Bucky's eyes darted around frantically as he realized his opening bid wasn't nearly enough. "Chocolate and...and I'll get someone to do your laundry for a week!"
"Getting warmer," Isabella mused, clearly enjoying herself immensely. "But I do my own laundry, thank you very much."
The crowd was eating up the negotiation, calling out suggestions and laughing at Bucky's increasingly desperate offers.
"My cigarette rations!" Bucky called out. "Two weeks worth!"
"Don't smoke," Isabella replied cheerfully.
"I'll organize your medic bag!"
"I organize my own equipment."
Nixon was thoroughly entertained. "She's going to bleed him dry before she puts him on that stage."
"Smart girl," Speirs observed. "Getting maximum value out of his panic."
"Come on, major!" Luz called out helpfully. "What've you got that she actually wants?"
Bucky shot the paratrooper a murderous look before turning back to Isabella with visible desperation. "Name your price!"
Isabella's grin grew positively predatory. "Oh, now that's more like it..." she remarked. “How about…all the money you won yesterday in the poker tournament?”
The crowd "ooohed" at Isabella's counter-offer, clearly impressed by her negotiating skills. Bucky's face went through several interesting expressions as he calculated exactly how much money that represented.
"Jesus, Birdie!" Bucky protested. "That was twenty-three pounds!"
"Twenty-three pounds and four shillings," Isabella corrected sweetly. "I was there, remember?"
The Easy Company men erupted in laughter at this revelation.
"She was keeping track!" Penkala wheezed. "Our little medic was keeping track of Bucky’s winnings!"
"Of course she was," Liebgott said with obvious pride. "Girl doesn't miss a trick."
"That's highway robbery!" Bucky declared, though his voice carried less conviction than before.
"That's the price of avoiding public humiliation," Isabella replied cheerfully. "Supply and demand major. Basic economics."
The crowd was thoroughly enjoying the spectacle, several people calling out encouragement for Isabella to stick to her guns.
"Take the money, major!" someone yelled from the back.
"Stage! Stage! Stage!" a group of villagers began chanting.
Bucky looked around at the expectant faces, clearly realizing he was trapped between financial ruin and public embarrassment while sober. "Can I at least know what I'd be doing before I decide?"
Isabella's smile grew even more wicked. "Oh, I think that would spoil the surprise, don't you?"
Nixon raised a brow, surprised at the outcome. "That's it. She's got him. Game, set, and match to our medic."
Bucky closed his eyes in defeat. "Fine. Take the money. But I want it on record that this is extortion."
Isabella grins, happy at her victory. “Good man!” she exclaims, walking back to the stage. “Oh and major? I’m sure this will teach you twice about flirting with me.”
The crowd absolutely exploded with laughter and cheers at Isabella's parting shot. Buck's face went through several shades of red as the implications of her comment hit home. He stood frozen in place, clearly torn between mortification and admiration for Isabella's audacity. The crowd around him was still laughing and cheering, several people patting him on the back sympathetically.
"Well, Bucky," Buck said, wiping tears from his eyes, “I’m sure this will be the one who got away, don’t you think?”
Once back on stage, Isabella visibly beamed with delight, proud of her trick. “Now that I’ve gotten that out of the way, time for me to pick the actual candidate.”
The crowd's laughter died down into expectant murmurs as Isabella's words sank in. Bucky, who had just started to recover from his public humiliation, looked up sharply from where he'd been staring at the ground.
"Wait, what!?" Bucky said, his voice carrying clearly in the sudden quiet.
"Oh, this is even better," Buck said, his glee returning full force. "She just scammed you out of twenty-three pounds for nothing!"
The Easy Company men were in absolute stitches, several of them having to lean on each other for support as they laughed.
"She played him like a fiddle!" Luz wheezed. "Got his money and he's not even off the hook!"
Bucky's expression went from relief to horror to grudging respect in the span of about three seconds. "She's... she's actually evil."
"Evil genius," Gene corrected, his own wide smile obvious on his face. "There's a difference."
“Alright, I’m gonna pick someone who I know has no money to bribe me with. Mr.Jamie, front and center please!”
Jamie froze as every head in the crowd turned toward the stage. His face went pale as he realized Isabella had just called him out in front of hundreds of people.
"Oh, brilliant choice!" someone from the crowd called out. "The fiddler!"
The Easy Company men erupted in fresh laughter, delighted that Isabella had chosen one of her own band members as her victim.
"She's making her own musician dance," Malarkey observed with obvious glee. "That's just cruel."
"And smart," Liebgott added. "He can't exactly refuse when he's part of the show."
Jamie set down his fiddle with obvious reluctance, shooting Isabella a look that promised retribution later. "Birdie, you absolute menace," he said, though his Virginia accent carried more resignation than real anger.
"Poor Jamie," Bucky said, though he was clearly relieved not to be in the Virginian's shoes. "At least I got to keep my dignity."
"You got robbed and publicly humiliated," Buck pointed out.
The crowd was cheering enthusiastically as Jamie made his way to the front of the stage, clearly accepting his fate with as much grace as he could muster.
"At least we know Jamie will overcome the embarrassment," Eli observed, chiming in for the first time all night. “He spent weeks humiliating himself in the hospital trying to escape.”
“Good evening, Sergeant O’Rourke!” Isabella quips sweetly. “How are you doing tonight?”
Jamie straightened up slightly, clearly recognizing that he was now part of the show whether he liked it or not. His Virginia accent carried clearly as he replied, "Oh, just wonderful, Birdie. Though I'm starting to suspect I should've never volunteered to play tonight."
The crowd laughed at his obvious reluctance, and Isabella's smile grew even more mischievous.
"Nonsense! You're exactly where you need to be," she said cheerfully into the microphone.
"Now, Jamie, I have a very important question for you."
"I'm almost afraid to ask," Jamie replied, shooting a look back at his friends that clearly said 'help me.'
The Ranger men were thoroughly enjoying this turn of events, several of them calling out unhelpful encouragement.
"Go on, Jamie!" Eli called out with obvious amusement. "Don't keep the lady waiting!"
"Yeah, O'Rourke!" Billy added gleefully. "Show us what Virginia boys are made of!"
Jamie turned back to Isabella with visible resignation. "Alright then, what's the question?"
“Aw, no need to be nervous Jamie. We’re friends, remember!”
The crowd laughed at Isabella's reassuring tone, which somehow managed to sound both genuinely friendly and utterly threatening at the same time. Jamie's expression suggested he wasn't entirely convinced by her definition of "friendship."
"Now, since we're such good friends and you’re Lucky’s sergeant, I'm sure you won't mind helping us demonstrate something to our lovely audience."
The crowd "ooohed" in anticipation, and Isabella's smile grew even more mischievous as she leaned forward slightly, the microphone catching her next words perfectly. "Well, Jamie, I was wondering... do you know how to dance?"
"Dance?" he repeated weakly.
"Oh yes," Isabella said sweetly. "Because you see, we have this tradition in Sparrow's Flight, we’re gonna have this lovely audience help me choose who you’re gonna dance with tonight, but, I get to choose the song. Understand?”
The crowd erupted in delighted cheers and whistles, clearly thrilled at the prospect of participating in Jamie's public humiliation. Jamie's face went through several interesting color changes as the full scope of his predicament became clear.
"Oh, this just gets better and better," Luz cackled, practically bouncing with glee.
"Poor Jamie," Gene said, though his sympathy was severely undermined by his obvious amusement.
“Did she do this in Florida with you guys?” Bull asked, completely caught off guard by Isabella’s different demeanor.
Gene and Liebgott shook their heads, both of them obviously entertained by the new ideas Isabella had obviously thought through for the show. “Nope!”
Jamie looked around desperately at the sea of eager faces, all clearly excited to play matchmaker. "Do I get any say in this whatsoever?"
"Of course you do!" Isabella said brightly. "You can say 'yes ma'am' and be a good sport about it."
The crowd laughed and applauded, thoroughly charmed by Isabella's mock-innocent delivery.
"What kind of song are we talking about here?" Jamie asked cautiously, clearly trying to assess just how deep the hole he was in actually was.
Isabella's grin turned positively wicked. "Oh, something fun. Something that'll really show off your... natural charm."
Jamie visibly gulped as Isabella kept going. “Now! Who’s gonna be your lovely partner tonight, Jamie?”
Isabella stood up from her perch on the stage edge and began scanning the crowd with theatrical deliberation, her hand shading her eyes as if she were searching for buried treasure.
"Let's see... we need someone who can keep up with our dear sergeant here," she mused into the microphone, causing the crowd to laugh and cheer suggestions.
"Pick me! Pick me!" called out several young women from the village, while others giggled and hid behind their friends.
The Easy Company men were thoroughly enjoying Jamie's predicament, several of them helpfully pointing out potential candidates in the crowd.
"How about that redhead over there, Sarge?" Cameron spoke into the mic next to them, earning a death glare from his sergeant.
"Or maybe one of the festival committee ladies?" Billy suggested with obvious malice, calling out from the crowd. "They look like they know how to dance!"
Jamie shot increasingly desperate looks at his so-called friends, clearly realizing that no rescue was forthcoming from that quarter.
"Now, now," Isabella said, waving her hand theatrically. "This is a very important decision. We need someone special... someone who can really bring out Jamie's hidden talents."
Her eyes swept over the crowd before they paused and her gaze left the crowd as she glanced to her side, and her grin grew even more mischievous.
"Actually," she said slowly, drawing out the suspense, "I think I know the perfect candidate..."
The crowd held its collective breath, and Jamie looked like he was preparing for his own execution.
"The question is," Isabella continued playfully, "are they brave enough to volunteer?"
The air was tense as everyone waited for Isabella to announce who the candidate was. In a quick turn of events, Isabella turns to her left, eyes gleaming with mirth.
“ Margaret, how about you?”
The crowd erupted in delighted cheers and applause as Margaret's face went bright red, her hands flying to cover her cheeks in mortification. She looked every bit as trapped as Jamie, though the audience clearly approved of Isabella's choice.
"Margaret?" Jamie repeated, looking simultaneously relieved that it wasn't someone worse and terrified that it was happening at all.
Margaret was shaking her head frantically, but Isabella was already at her side, hand in hand.
"Come on, Margaret! You've been so brave tonight already!"
"I can't!" Margaret protested, though her voice was barely audible over the crowd's enthusiastic encouragement. "I don't know how to dance with... with Americans!"
"This is perfect," Billy wheezed. "Two people who both look like they'd rather be anywhere else."
“That poor girl," Eli observed, though he was smiling. "She has no idea what she's gotten herself into."
The crowd was absolutely electric with anticipation as Isabella led Margaret toward Jamie, both victims looking like they were walking to their execution while the festival audience cheered them on with bloodthirsty enthusiasm.
"This is going to be a disaster," Margaret whispered, though her voice was picked up by Isabella's microphone, causing another wave of sympathetic laughter.
"The best kind of disaster," Isabella replied cheerfully, eager to play matchmaker and positioning the two embarrassed dancers facing each other. “Now; Lucas, Cameron, and I are going to play something real simple. The catch? Neither of you can stop, trip, or fall while we play. If you do, then you each owe me five pounds. Understand?”
The crowd gasped and then erupted in delighted cheers at this new twist. Isabella had just turned a simple dance into a high-stakes endurance challenge, complete with financial penalties.
"Five pounds each?" Jamie repeated, his voice cracking slightly. "Isabella, that's insane!”
"That's incentive," Isabella corrected sweetly. "Besides, I’m sure you’re both excellent dancers, certainly it won't be a problem."
Margaret looked like she might faint. "But I don't have five pounds to spare!"
"Then I suggest you don't fall," Isabella replied with that same innocent smile that was becoming increasingly terrifying.
"Twenty-three pounds from the major, potentially ten more from these two," Welsh calculated with grudging respect. "Our medic's going to be rich by the end of the night."
Jamie and Margaret exchanged looks of mutual terror, now bound together not just by embarrassment but by the very real threat of financial ruin.
"What exactly do we have to do?" Jamie asked cautiously.
"Oh, just dance," Isabella said airily. "Keep moving, stay on your feet, and try to look like you're having fun. How hard could it be?"
"Very hard, apparently," Margaret whispered near the mic, causing another wave of sympathetic laughter from the crowd.
"Don't worry," Isabella called out to the audience, "if they fall, drinks are on me tonight!"
The crowd cheered even louder, clearly hoping for exactly that outcome.
Carefully, Isabella grabs Jamie’s fiddle and hands her banjo off to Lucas so that she could play as Cameron heads toward the back where Garrett was with the drums and kindly asks him to step aside.
Cameron starts, playing a strong steady beat on the bass drum, Lucas and Isabella joining him with banjo and fiddle respectively.
Jamie's eyes lit up with recognition as the familiar rhythm washed over him. The bluegrass beat was surprisingly similar to the traditional Irish music he'd grown up dancing to, and his body responded instinctively to the driving tempo.
"Well, I'll be damned," he muttered, his confidence returning slightly. "That's not too different at all.”
Margaret, however, looked even more terrified as the music picked up pace. "I have no idea what I'm supposed to do!"
"Just follow my lead," Jamie said, his natural dancer's instincts kicking in. "It's all about the rhythm."
The Easy Company men watched in fascination as Jamie began to move, his feet finding the beat with surprising ease. His Virginia upbringing had clearly included more than just fiddle playing.
"Well, look at him go!" Eli called out with obvious pride.
"But what about Margaret?" Penkala wondered aloud, watching as the poor girl tried desperately to follow Jamie's movements.
The music was infectious, and the crowd began clapping along, several people already moving to the rhythm. Isabella's fiddle soared over the driving beat, while Lucas's banjo provided the perfect counterpoint to Cameron's steady drumming.
Jamie grabbed Margaret's hands, trying to guide her through the basic steps. "Just step with the beat," he encouraged. "Don't think too much about it!"
"Easy for you to say!" Margaret gasped, but she was gamely trying to keep up, her face flushed with exertion and embarrassment.
The crowd was eating it up, cheering every successful step and groaning sympathetically whenever Margaret stumbled slightly.
After two short minutes, the music finally ends with a simple strum from Lucas and a quick downbow from Isabella, the crowd cheering loudly.
As Jamie and Margaret catch their breaths, Isabella steps up to the mic.
“Woah, I’m impressed! Great job, you two. You both kept your feet and stayed upright the whole time!" Isabella announced with genuine-sounding praise, though her eyes were twinkling with mischief. "Which means you each get to keep your five pounds!"
The crowd erupted in cheers, and both Jamie and Margaret looked weak with relief. Jamie was breathing heavily but grinning, while Margaret looked like she might collapse from the combination of exertion and nerves.
"Thank God," Margaret gasped, still clinging to Jamie's arm for support. "I thought I was going to fall at least three times."
"You did great," Jamie assured her, his earlier terror replaced by something that looked suspiciously like admiration. "For someone who's never danced like that before."
“And since I’m such a wonderful boss, you will each get five pounds from the money Major Egan so graciously donated tonight. Congratulations!”
The crowd exploded in delighted laughter and cheers at this unexpected twist. Jamie and Margaret's faces went from relief to shock to pure joy in the span of seconds.
"Wait, what?" Margaret squeaked, her exhaustion forgotten. "We get paid for that?"
"Five pounds each?" Jamie repeated in disbelief. "For dancing badly for two minutes?"
"You didn't dance badly," Isabella protested with mock indignation. "You danced bravely . There's a difference."
Bucky's jaw dropped as the full scope of Isabella's scheme became clear. "She... she just gave away my poker winnings to pay for her entertainment!"
"Your poker winnings that she extorted from you," Buck corrected gleefully. "This is beautiful. She robbed you to pay her performers."
The Easy Company men were absolutely beside themselves with laughter.
"Robin Hood Birdie," Luz wheezed. "Stealing from the rich major to give to the poor dancers!"
"I can't believe this," Bucky said, though he was starting to laugh despite himself. "She turned my money into prize money for her own show."
"That's our girl," Skip said with obvious pride. "Always looking out for the little guy."
Margaret was beaming now, her earlier terror completely forgotten. "Five whole pounds! I can buy fabric for a new dress!"
"And I can afford to take you dancing properly next time," Jamie said, then immediately flushed red as he realized what he'd just said in front of hundreds of people.
The crowd "awwwed" collectively, clearly delighted by this romantic development.
"Ha! I knew it! Mission accomplished," Isabella said excitedly into the microphone, looking extremely pleased with her matchmaking success. The crowd erupted in cheers and applause at Isabella's triumphant declaration, clearly delighted that her scheme had worked so perfectly.
“Alright you two, back to your places. We still have a show to finish, don’t we?”
Jamie and Margaret, still flushed with embarrassment and newfound attraction, quickly made their way back to their positions, Jamie to retrieve his fiddle and Margaret to her spot for backup vocals. The crowd was still buzzing with excitement from the unexpected romance they'd just witnessed unfold.
The band members were grinning at each other, clearly energized by the success of Isabella's impromptu matchmaking scheme. Lucas was adjusting his guitar while Cameron moved back to his mandolin, and even Garrett and Clyde looked thoroughly entertained.
Isabella surveyed the crowd with obvious satisfaction, taking in the expectant faces and the lingering energy from the dancing spectacle. "Now that we've gotten that bit of entertainment out of the way," she said into the microphone, "how about we get back to some proper music?"
The crowd cheered enthusiastically, clearly ready for whatever Isabella had in store for them next.
"This next song," Isabella continued, “is a bit… unorthodox, but I’m sure it’s something you lovely Brits deal with here on this side of the pond.”
She quickly glances down at Sink, who was looking back with a raised brow and an obvious question on his face. Isabella is reminded of their discussion this morning now that her matchmaking plan is through.
“Your conduct must be exemplary.”
Isabella shoots him an apologetic smile and prepares herself for the song.
‘Woops!’
Margaret, now much calmer, quietly steps up to Isabella’s mic on her left, with Cameron doing the same to her right. With an arpeggioed strum of Lucas’ guitar, the three of them break into an acapella harmony, reminiscent of a barbershop tune. The three voices blended beautifully, Isabella's clear soprano soaring above Margaret's steady alto and Cameron's rich tenor anchoring the bottom.
“You can't afford no ring. You can't afford no ring…”
The crowd fell silent for a moment, caught off guard by the sudden shift to acapella harmony. Sink's raised eyebrow had become more pronounced, though his expression remained carefully neutral. The festival committee members beside him looked equally uncertain about where this performance was heading.
“I shouldn't be wearing white. And you can't afford no ring!”
The sudden explosion of instruments after the haunting acapella opening caught everyone off guard. The contrast was electrifying, from the intimate three-part harmony to the full band's signature driving rhythm in an instant. The festival audience was clearly delighted by the unexpected musical twist. What had started as confused silence quickly transformed into enthusiastic clapping and foot-stamping as the infectious rhythm took hold.
"Look at Sink's face," Nixon observed with obvious amusement, nodding toward where the Colonel sat with the festival committee.
Sink's expression had shifted from cautious concern to what might have been the beginning of a smile, though he was clearly trying to maintain his composed demeanor.
"She's walking a fine line," Winters noted, though his tone suggested more admiration than worry.
“You finally took my hand. You finally took my hand. It took a nip of gin. But you finally took my hand. You can't afford no ring. You can't afford no ring. I shouldn't be wearing white. And you can't afford no ring.”
Cameron stepped forward slightly, his mandolin taking center stage as he launched into a short, brilliant, and intricate passage that showcased both his technical skill and the instrument's bright, percussive voice. His fingers flew across the strings with the same precision his friends had seen him use while climbing, the artistic flair unsurprising.
"Damn," Skip breathed, "the kid's got some serious chops."
"All three of them do," Penkala said, shaking his head in amazement. "They joined the army when they can play like this?"
“Mama don't approve. Mama don't approve. Daddy says he's the best in town. And mama don't approve. You can't afford no ring. You can't afford no ring. I shouldn't be wearing white. And you can't afford no ring.”
Isabella’s accent was obvious as she sang, the twang so familiar to the men with the same sound that their hearts ached, missing home. Much to everyone’s amusement, Isabella seemed to act while she performed, her face and body movements emphasizing the lyrics, hands on her hips and her face reflecting the songs feelings when her hands weren’t playing,
Lucas fell into his own solo, his fingers flying across the neck of the guitar. But most shockingly was Jamie, who during his own fiddle solo had managed to steal the spotlight from the rest of the group. The fiddle was addicting as it shone through the music, the bows rosin forming a small cloud from how passionately Jamie was playing.
“Baby's on its way. Baby's on its way. Say I do and kiss me quick, because baby's on its way. I shouldn't be wearing white. And you can't afford no ring!”
When Isabella finished singing, she cheerfully backed away from the mic and danced around Jamie as she plucked her banjo to his tune. She twirled around him as he followed her lead, his feet mimicking her own, now bare, feet.
In the crowd, Speirs smiled slightly at sight.
“So that’s what she meant by creek dancing.”
At his sudden words, Welsh turned around, confused. “What?”
“Nothing.”
"Creek dancing?" Welsh pressed, his curiosity piqued despite Speirs' attempt to dismiss the comment.
Speirs kept his eyes on the stage, the small smile still on his lips. "Something she mentioned once. Dancing by the creek back home because she doesn’t like normal dancing.”
Winters hummed, overhearing. “I can see why she wouldn’t like it if that’s how she dances normally."
The final chord crashed through the evening air like thunder, Isabella and Jamie leaping in perfect synchronization as their instruments rang out. For a moment, they hung suspended, Isabella's dress swirling around her, banjo clutched tight, while Jamie's fiddle bow caught the last rays of sunlight.
Then they landed, laughing and breathless, and the crowd absolutely erupted.
The cheers were deafening. Villagers were on their feet, soldiers whistling and stamping, and even the festival committee members were applauding enthusiastically. The energy was infectious, pure joy radiating from the stage and bouncing back from the audience in waves.
Isabella was glowing, her chest rising and falling rapidly from the exertion, her hair slightly mussed from the dancing. She grabbed Jamie's hand and they both took a bow, which only made the crowd cheer louder.
"Look at our girl," Liebgott said, pride clear in his voice. "She's absolutely radiant."
Gene huffed a laugh as Luz and Bucky frantically nodded along, the both of them mesmerized by Isabella’s performance.
Isabella breathlessly returned to the mic, quickly quieting down the crowd.
“I never thought I’d hear people cheer for a white trash wedding, but I guess one can never say never,” Isabella grinned. “Lets give it up for Margaret and her amazing singing!”
The crowd responded with another enthusiastic round of applause for Margaret, who flushed pink but managed a graceful curtsy. Her transformation from nervous village girl to confident performer had been remarkable to witness.
"White trash wedding?" Billy repeated with a laugh. "Jesus, Birdie doesn't hold back, does she?"
“It wouldn’t be Birdie if she didn’t!” Luz answered, the mix of alcohol and fun clearly showing. “Wait. Does this mean Birdie’s been to a white trash wedding?”
Liebgott snorted with laughter. "Luz, she probably performed at a white trash wedding. Hell, knowing her, she probably wrote that song about a white trash wedding she attended."
"Multiple white trash weddings," Gene corrected with dry amusement. "Remember, she's from Florida. I'm betting she's got stories."
Guarnere was grinning now. "I'm starting to understand why Lucas said half of Orlando had crushes on her. Girl's got personality to spare."
"And she's not afraid to use it," Toye added, watching as Isabella gestured grandly on stage while introducing the next song.
Buck leaned toward the quieter part of the Easy Company group. "You know, I'm beginning to think we've all been severely underestimating your medic."
"Oh, we definitely have," Lipton agreed quietly, who had been standing in the back silently with plenty of other Easy men the whole time. "This is... illuminating."
On stage, Isabella was clearly in her element, working the crowd with the same confidence she displayed when handling medical emergencies, just with considerably more humor and a lot less blood.
"Think she'll tell us about the weddings later?" Bucky asked hopefully.
"If you ask nice," Liebgott replied. "And bring her candy. Good candy, not that army swill."
Isabella remains center-stage, clearly being the one to sing the most this evening.
“Now, this song is something I wrote quite a while ago, when I was much younger but it still sticks with me to this day. This is ‘Cowboy Take Me Away’.”
Lucas, Cameron, Jamie, and Clyde start off together with their instruments strumming sweetly, the air turning nostalgic.
“I said, "I wanna touch the earth. I wanna break it in my hands. I wanna grow something wild and unruly. I wanna sleep on the hard ground, in the comfort of your arms, on a pillow of bluebonnets, in a blanket made of stars. Oh, it sounds good to me.”
Isabella and Margaret sing loudly as the strings fall away and Garrett plays his drums in the back. The gentle opening melody washed over the crowd like a warm breeze, and the shift in atmosphere was immediate. Where the previous songs had been energetic and playful, this one was intimate and yearning, Isabella's voice carrying a wistful quality that seemed to touch something deep in everyone listening.
“Cowboy, take me away. Fly this girl as high as you can, into the wild blue. Set me free, oh, I pray, closer to Heaven above and closer to you. Closer to you."
“A love song, huh?” Talbert asks, voice pitching in for the first time that night. “I thought Birdie said she’d never gone out with anyone before?”
Liebgott shrugged, keeping his voice low so as not to disturb the performance. "Doesn't mean she can't dream about it. Hell, half the best love songs are written by people who've never been in love, they're writing about what they want it to feel like."
"She's got one hell of an imagination then," Luz murmured, clearly moved by the raw emotion in Isabella's voice.
“I wanna walk and not run. I wanna skip and not fall. I wanna look at the horizon, and not see a building standing tall. I wanna be the only one, for miles and miles. Except for maybe you and your simple smile. Oh, it sounds good to me. Yes, it sounds so good to me. Cowboy, take me away, fly this girl as high as you can, into the wild blue. Set me free, oh, I pray. Closer to Heaven above and closer to you. Closer to you.”
The lyrics painted vivid pictures of open landscapes and simple desires as Jamie’s fiddle rings out, walking instead of running, horizons free of buildings, miles of empty space with just one special person for company. The contrast with their current reality wasn't lost on any of the soldiers listening.
Gene watched Isabella's face as she sang, noting the look in her eyes. "It's not about a specific person. It's about... freedom. Wide open spaces. The kind of life she wants someday."
"Makes sense," Johnny agreed quietly. "The kid’s been stuck in barracks and training camps for months. Course she's dreaming about sleeping under the stars."
The wistful quality in Isabella's voice seemed to resonate with every person in the crowd, soldiers far from home, villagers dreaming of better times, everyone carrying their own version of wanting to be taken away to somewhere better.
“I said, "I wanna touch the earth. I wanna break it in my hands. I wanna grow something wild and unruly. Oh, it sounds good to me. Cowboy, take me away. Fly this girl as high as you can, into the wild blue. Set me free, oh, I pray, closer to Heaven above and closer to you. Closer to you."
As Isabella's voice soared on the final chorus, the repetition of those opening verses took on new meaning, like a prayer she needed to say twice, a dream she couldn't let go of. Her voice cracked slightly on "closer to you," the raw emotion finally breaking through her performer's composure.
The spell broke gradually as the last notes of Jamie's fiddle faded into the evening air. For a moment, the crowd remained perfectly still, as if afraid to disturb the lingering magic of Isabella's performance. Then the applause began, not the wild, energetic cheering from the earlier songs, but something deeper, more reverent.
"I feel like I just got punched in the chest," Luz admitted, his usual wisecracks nowhere to be found.
“I thought it was real pretty.” Shifty spoke softly from the back, a part of Toye’s group.
As the crowd quieted down, Isabella kindly smiled. “Thank you. I think on days like these, it’s important to remember that we all deserve to be loved and to be free. I hope that, one day, children like I used to be won't need to worry about wide open spaces and instead will be able to worry about youthful things.” She paused, contemplative. “This next song is my most recent song, which I wrote in training back home. I hope you’ll like it just as much as ‘Cowboy Take me Away.’”
Unlike before, Isabella plays the guitar, having set down her banjo and stealing Lucas’ guitar. She strums gently, carefully.
“Two days past eighteen, he was waitin' for the bus in his army greens. Sat down in a booth in a cafe there, gave his order to a girl with a bow in her hair. He's a little shy so she gave him a smile, and he said, "Would you mind sittin' down for a while And talkin' to me? I'm feelin' a little low". She said "I'm off in an hour and I know where we can go".”
Jamie joins in, fiddleing strong in the calm of such gentle guitar.
“So they went down and they sat on the pier. He said "I bet you got a boyfriend, but I don't care
I got no one, to send a letter to. Would you mind if I sent a-one back here to you?"”
The gentle melody belied the heartbreak in the lyrics, and Isabella's voice carried a mournful quality that made every word feel like a personal loss. When she and Margaret joined voices on the chorus, the harmony was achingly beautiful, and devastating.
“I cried, "Never gonna hold the hand of another guy". "Too young for him," they told her, waitin' for the love of a travelin' soldier. Our love will never end, waitin' for the soldier to come back again. Nevermore to be alone, when the letter said, "A soldier's comin' home".”
The shift in tone was immediate and profound. Where "Cowboy Take Me Away" had been about dreams and longing, this new song carried the weight of reality; young love interrupted by war, promises made in the shadow of deployment.
The Easy Company men exchanged glances, recognizing something painfully familiar in the story Isabella was telling.
"Shit," Skip said quietly, his voice tight. "She really did write this during training."
"Two days past eighteen," Luz repeated softly. "Jesus, that could be any of us."
"That is any of us," Liebgott corrected, his jaw tight as he watched Isabella pour her heart into the performance. “That’s the point.”
“So the letters came from an army camp, in Georgia then Europe. And he told her of his heart, it might be love, and all of the things he was so scared of. He said, "When it's gettin' kinda rough over here, I think of that day sittin' down on the pier and I close my eyes and see your pretty smile. Don't worry but I won't be able to write for a while".”
The lyrics hit like a physical blow. The mention of Georgia, where they'd all trained, and then Europe, where they all were, made the song feel less like a performance and more like prophecy.
The Easy Company men stood in uncomfortable silence as Isabella's voice carried the soldier's words across the festival grounds. Every man there had written letters like that, had tried to reassure someone back home while being terrified themselves.
“I cried, "Never gonna hold the hand of another guy". "Too young for him," they told her, waitin' for the love of a travelin' soldier. Our love will never end, waitin' for the soldier to come back again. Nevermore to be alone, when the letter said, "A soldier's comin' home".”
The festival grounds had transformed into something resembling a memorial service, the weight of collective loss and longing palpable in the evening air. This wasn't just a song about one soldier and one girl, it was about all of them, about every goodbye and every uncertain tomorrow. About all the girls who had already lost their boys in the war, whose hearts had been shattered and would never be put back together.
“One Friday night at a football game, the Lord's Prayer said and the anthem sang. A man said, "Folks, would you bow your heads for a list of local war dead?" Cryin' all alone under the stands was a piccolo player in the marchin' band and one name read, and nobody really cared but a pretty little girl with a bow in her hair.”
The Easy Company men found themselves confronting the reality they all carried but rarely spoke about, that their letters home might stop coming, that the promises they'd made might be impossible to keep, and that somewhere, people who loved them were holding onto hope that might be all they'd have left.
The final verse landed like a gut punch. The image of the piccolo player crying alone under the stands, of a name being read that "nobody really cared" about except for one girl with a bow in her hair, was devastating in its specificity and universality.
"Jesus Christ," Penkala whispered, his voice breaking slightly. "She killed him off."
“I cried, "Never gonna hold the hand of another guy". "Too young for him," they told her, waitin' for the love of a travelin' soldier. Our love will never end, waitin' for the soldier to come back again. Nevermore to be alone, when the letter said, "A soldier's comin'...".”
“I cried, "Never gonna hold the hand of another guy". "Too young for him," they told her, waitin' for the love of a travelin' soldier. Our love will never end, waitin' for the soldier to come back again. Nevermore to be alone, when the letter said, "A soldier's comin' home".”
Nixon took a long sip of his drink, his usual sardonic demeanor completely absent. "Christ, she really knows how to make a point." He deadpanned. “How do you follow something like that?"
“No clue.” Winters replied, his own disbelief apparent.
The final notes faded into complete silence. No one applauded. No one moved. The festival grounds felt suspended in a moment of collective grief, as if Isabella had just conducted a funeral service for every soldier who wouldn't make it home.
"The kids got some serious stones," Johnny said finally, his voice hoarse. "To sing that to a crowd full of soldiers."
"And their families," Bull added quietly, gesturing toward the English villagers who were openly weeping. "Half these people have already lost sons."
Quietly letting the crowd mourn, Isabella softly cuts in. “I am of the belief,” she begins. “That our boys wouldn’t want us to be sad over our losses. That they would want us to celebrate life the way they wanted, to live our lives vicariously for them. For what greater love is there than the love for the world and the gifts it brings. Let us grieve, but let us celebrate for all of those who can’t.”
Her words flood over the crowd, landing like a warm blanket and, almost miraculously, they begin to calm, the weeping seizing at her words of comfort.
“Since we’ll be celebrating from now on, let’s close this wonderful show out with some fun songs, shall we?”
The transformation was remarkable. Isabella's words seemed to lift the heavy shroud of grief that had settled over the festival grounds, replacing it with something warmer, not denial of loss, but acceptance of the responsibility to live fully for those who couldn't.
“Now, this is our final song for tonight. It’s my absolute favorite song that I’ve ever written , but before we do that, let’s give Margaret a big round of applause as she’ll be helping out by playing the piano and singing for this piece!”
The crowd responded with enthusiastic applause for Margaret, who looked both nervous and excited as she made her way toward the piano that had been set up at the side of the stage. Her confidence had grown considerably throughout the evening, and she moved with more assurance now.
"Margaret's been an absolute treasure tonight," Isabella continued, beaming at the young woman. "She learned all our harmonies in just a few hours, and now she's about to tackle piano as well!"
"Show-off," Jamie called out good-naturedly from where he stood with his fiddle, earning laughter from the crowd and a playful glare from Margaret.
The Easy Company men watched this final setup with anticipation, noting how Isabella's energy had shifted again. Where "Travelin' Soldier" had been raw and devastating, she now radiated excitement and mischief.
"Her favorite song she's ever written," Luz repeated thoughtfully. "That could mean anything with Birdie."
"After what we just heard?" Guarnere said, still processing the emotional impact of the previous performance. "I'm not sure I'm ready for her favorite."
"At least she's ending on a high note," Liebgott observed. "Literally, probably."
All ready to go, Isabella yells out a “One, Two, Three, Four!”, jumping the second the beat drops and they all begin to play together. People begin to move and dance when they hear the fast and fun melody, distracting them from their previous grief.
“He pushed me 'round, now I'm drawin' the line. He lived his life, now I'm gonna go live mine. I'm sick of wastin' my time. Well now I've been good for way too long, found my red dress and I'm gonna throw it on. 'Bout to get too far gone.”
Her drawl is obvious as she sings, even more than before, helping add a punch to the song and her now rough and yodel-like singing. She plays her banjo quickly, smiling at the challenge. Like before, she acts out the song, performing as if on Broadway with her dramatic faces and body movements, catching more attention than ever.
“There’s the Birdie we know!” Luz yells, surprised at the gritty song. “Lots of attitude in this one!”
“Praise the Lord and pass the ammunition. Need a little bit more of my twelve ounce nutrition. One more helpin' of what I've been havin', I'm takin' my turn on the sin wagon! On a mission to make something happen, feel like Delilah lookin' for Samson. Do a little mattress dancin' That's right I said mattress dancin'!”
Isabella smiles wide as she sings about “mattress dancing”, winking mischeviously at the obvious implication, her hair sticking to her face with sweat. The crowd's reaction was immediate and explosive. What had been a somber reflection just moments before transformed into raucous laughter and cheering as Isabella's mischievous lyrics hit home. The Easy Company men were in absolute hysterics, several of them doubled over with laughter.
“No way!” Grant yelled, caught off guard. “Did she really say mattress dancing in front of the whole village!?”
"Look at Sink's face!" Talbert wheezed, pointing toward where the Colonel sat with the festival committee.
Sink's expression was a masterpiece of controlled horror and grudging admiration, clearly torn between his duty to maintain military decorum and his genuine appreciation for Isabella's audacity.
“Praise the Lord and pass the ammunition. Need a little bit more of what I've been missin'. I don't know where I'll be crashin', but I'm arrivin' on a sin wagon.”
Lucas, Jamie, and Cameron break out into their solos, showing off their skills as their fingers fly off the necks of their instruments, somehow keeping up with the fast paced country song.
“When it's my turn to march up to old glory, I'm gonna have one hell of a story! That's if he forgives me. Oh, lord, please forgive me!”
The band quits playing as Isabella sings this line, only Lucas muted guitar strumming and Garrett’s drumming present as Isabella coyly sings about being forgiven. Margaret slides her hands down the keys, adding to the mood as the band kicks back in and Isabella innocently sings out, twirling her hair like a schoolgirl.
“Praise the Lord and pass the ammunition. Need a little bit more of that sweet salvation. They may take me, with my feet draggin', but I'll fly away on a sin wagon.”
Isabella quickly plucks at her banjo as she plays her solo, Jamie playing off her on his fiddle each time she pauses and twirls. Lucas fingers fly off the frets of his guitar as the end of the song approaches.
“I'll fly away on a sin wagon!”
The final note crashed through the festival grounds like a thunderclap, and for a moment there was absolute silence, then the crowd absolutely exploded. The cheering was deafening, a mixture of shock, delight, and pure entertainment as people processed what they'd just witnessed.
The Easy Company men were beside themselves, some laughing so hard they could barely stand. The transformation from the heartbreaking "Travelin' Soldier" to this scandalous celebration had given everyone emotional whiplash.
"That's our girl," Liebgott said with fierce pride, clapping so hard his hands were probably going to be sore. "Takes you from crying to laughing in five minutes flat."
"Look at her," Gene observed, watching as Isabella took her bow with obvious satisfaction. "She's not even sorry."
Indeed, Isabella looked absolutely delighted with herself, her grin radiant as she soaked up the crowd's reaction. She caught sight of the Easy Company group and gave them a little wave that somehow managed to be both innocent and utterly shameless.
"I don't know whether to be proud or terrified," Winters said, though his tone suggested he was leaning toward proud.
"Both," Nixon replied immediately. "Definitely both."
The festival grounds were alive with energy, people dancing and laughing, the earlier grief transformed into joyous celebration, exactly as Isabella had promised.
“Thank y’all!!! Goodnight, thank you!” She called out. “If you don’t see me after tonight it’s because I’ve been fired!”
The crowd roared with laughter at Isabella's parting shot, clearly understanding exactly why she might be in trouble with her command after that performance. She gave one final theatrical, bird-like, bow before she ran off the stage and the band began to pack up their instruments.
"Fired?" Luz cackled. "After that show? Hell, they should promote her to entertainment officer!"
"Or court-martial her for corrupting the morals of an entire English village," Bucky added dryly, though he was grinning despite his earlier humiliation.
Sink had risen from his seat with the festival committee, his expression unreadable as he began making his way toward the stage. The Easy Company men watched with a mixture of anticipation and concern.
"Oh, this should be good," Nixon observed, finishing his drink. "Wonder what our esteemed Colonel thought of Isabella's... artistic choices."
"She's either getting a commendation or a reprimand," Speirs said quietly. "No middle ground after a performance like that."
The crowd was beginning to disperse, but many people were lingering, clearly hoping to meet the performers. Several young women were already approaching the stage, and Isabella was graciously accepting compliments while keeping one eye on Sink's approach.
"Ten pounds says Sink loved every minute of it," Talbert bet, watching the Colonel's measured approach.
"Twenty says he's going to have words about the mattress dancing comment," Lipton countered.
"Look at her face," Shifty observed. "She knows exactly what she did, and she's not backing down from it."
Indeed, Isabella stood tall as Sink approached, her chin raised in defiant preparation for whatever conversation was about to unfold.
The Easy Company men watched with bated breath as Sink approached Isabella on the stage. The Colonel's expression was unreadable, giving nothing away about whether she was about to be commended or court-martialed.
"This is it," Malarkey whispered. "Moment of truth."
When Sink reached the stage, he paused for a moment, looking up at Isabella with that same evaluating gaze they'd all learned to recognize. Then, to everyone's surprise, his face broke into a genuine smile.
"Corporal Vega," Sink said, his voice carrying clearly across the festival grounds. "That was quite a performance."
The Easy Company men collectively exhaled in relief.
"Cultural diplomacy through music," Nixon quoted with obvious amusement. "I believe that's how she sold it to him this morning."
Sink continued, his voice warm with approval. "You've certainly given our English hosts something to remember about American culture."
Isabella's relief was visible as her posture relaxed slightly. "Thank you, sir. I hope we represented the regiment well."
"You represented yourselves exactly as I expected you would," Sink replied. "With talent, professionalism, and just enough spirit to keep things interesting."
"Does this mean she's not getting fired?" Luz asked hopefully.
Gene grinned, huffing. “No, Luz, she’s not getting fired.
Pages Navigation
cotardsyn on Chapter 1 Mon 10 Feb 2025 06:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
daza_iiiiiiiiii on Chapter 1 Mon 10 Feb 2025 06:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
cotardsyn on Chapter 1 Tue 11 Feb 2025 12:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
cotardsyn on Chapter 2 Tue 11 Feb 2025 12:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
cotardsyn on Chapter 3 Tue 11 Feb 2025 12:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
cotardsyn on Chapter 4 Tue 11 Feb 2025 12:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
cotardsyn on Chapter 5 Tue 11 Feb 2025 01:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
cotardsyn on Chapter 6 Tue 11 Feb 2025 01:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
teddylupinisbetterthenyou on Chapter 14 Tue 17 Jun 2025 08:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
teddylupinisbetterthenyou on Chapter 14 Tue 17 Jun 2025 08:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Vhsmile on Chapter 14 Sun 07 Sep 2025 08:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Vhsmile on Chapter 14 Sun 07 Sep 2025 08:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
mammamia0408 on Chapter 16 Mon 17 Mar 2025 03:08PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 17 Mar 2025 03:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
teddylupinisbetterthenyou on Chapter 16 Tue 17 Jun 2025 04:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
EntyBelShipper on Chapter 17 Mon 17 Mar 2025 09:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
teddylupinisbetterthenyou on Chapter 18 Tue 17 Jun 2025 05:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
lippyflippy on Chapter 22 Tue 27 May 2025 10:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
teddylupinisbetterthenyou on Chapter 27 Tue 17 Jun 2025 08:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kaii (Guest) on Chapter 30 Sat 17 May 2025 08:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
daza_iiiiiiiiii on Chapter 30 Sat 17 May 2025 12:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kaii (Guest) on Chapter 34 Thu 29 May 2025 02:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
daza_iiiiiiiiii on Chapter 34 Thu 29 May 2025 02:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ghostlord on Chapter 36 Thu 12 Jun 2025 03:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
oberyns on Chapter 36 Thu 24 Jul 2025 04:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
daza_iiiiiiiiii on Chapter 36 Thu 24 Jul 2025 05:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
obscuritea on Chapter 37 Wed 06 Aug 2025 05:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation